Not so Speedy. (Young Justice SI)

Flightless Man · Jan 5, 2021

With no time to think, I am inserted into the clone Roy right before he gets mad at the League. When I realize the mental commands on the body stop me from sharing my information, I have to play along. Being a coward, I do my best to steer the Team away from combat missions. The only other change to the canon history, is the DNA used in Kon's creation. The guilt of stealing this body and my inability to come clean, drives me crazy over the year.

This is a compilation of the first 4 chapters. I will cross post the completed Episodes here,

Not So Speedy
Episode 1: Broken Arrow
Hall of Justice
July 4, 2010
2:00 PM, EDT

Life really can change in a flash. At least it can when the flash is a blindingly bright kaleidoscope of colour that swallows the entire sky.

My walk home from a night shift at the bus depot, was interrupted mid step. The swirls of ethereal pigment streaked across the horizon before I could blink. My hometown was drowned out as the colours increased in intensity, overwhelming my mind. Flooding me with colour in a way I never imagined possible.

I’m pretty sure I experienced the rainbow with every single sense. Purple has a flavour of salt water taffy, with a hint of burnt bamboo. Feeling Red wash over me, felt like diving into a pool of cinnamon mud. I can still smell Blue and its odour of garlic even as the intense trip ends.

When the fantastic light show ends and the stars begin to fade from my eyes, I stumble and barely stop myself from an embarrassing face plant. When I can see again I have to rub my eyes in confusion.

What just happened? Was that one of those flashbacks I was warned about at the party last week? If so, I am definitely done experimenting.

Looking up, I realize my surroundings have completely changed. No longer am I on a small town road walking under a starry sky. Now I find myself in a very fancy looking lounge. The ceiling, several stories above me allows bright sunshine to flood the room.

Why is half the Justice League, sidekicks included, staring at me in varying degrees of concern? More importantly, why are these weirdos dressed like it’s Comic Con?

Superman, Batman, Aquaman, Green Arrow and the sidekicks of each are present.

As I take in the sight of the heroes. I feel a presence at the back of my mind. Rapidly fading and screaming at me in anger, I feel myself be cursed a final time before I am left with nothing but silence in my head.

A wave of incomplete memories wash over me as Roy – or his clone, I realize – is absorbed into me. I have memories of the world and can remember some personal facts from the last few years, but anything before this body was created is a blank to me.

The mind of the body I realize I have hijacked was who I heard. Did I kill them?

The memories have me hoping he has only been locked away somewhere, I really don’t want to have killed a sidekick. That would be a good way to have the heroes after my blood.

I do learn that these really are heroes from the near instant absorption of the clone, something I did not even have time to apologize to him for.

Realization sinks in nearly instantly. Based on the memory fragments, this world is a version of the new Young Justice cartoon. It’s only been out for a single season but has been really good so far.

If comic book logic is correct, either I fell into a DC universe like Superboy Prime or I somehow survived a Crisis like Powergirl. Seeing what just occurred, why wouldn’t comic book logic be real?

Of course, I could always be dead or in a coma, but that’s horribly depressing. If I don’t want to spend my life in a padded room sobbing, I need to focus on moving forward one step at a time. I can let myself panic later, hopefully when I have more of an idea what the hell happened.

This realization happens at the speed of thought, thankfully. My stumble is noticed by everyone and I awkwardly giggle at the incredulity of the situation. Attempting to explain what has happened, I realize this is early enough in the timeline that my words could remove a lot of problems from the heroes plate this year.

I open my mouth and try to come clean, only for my tongue to fail me. I nearly choke on my silence before thinking fast.

“Sorry, just thinking of how big this all really is.” I gesture around the magnificent Hall of Justice. “It’s sinking in what this really means for me.”

“Glad to see responsibility is finally setting in.” I get a friendly chuckle from Ollie. Batman only narrows his eyes and continues his explanation of the Hall.

Ignoring his words, I try to contain my rising panic. Realization of what this really does mean for me starts sinking in. I’m in clone’s body that is infiltrating the Justice League and I can’t tell them. The mental commands on the body are effecting me as well.

My world got a whole lot more dangerous in an instant. Everyone and everything I know has vanished. If memory serves, I’m going to be going on a mission soon, I have no way of telling anyone anything I know and I can be turned into a Manchurian man at a moment’s notice.

Am I in for a year of watching horrible things happen, while I’m unable to warn anyone? I really need to figure out a way to deal with that, preferably before I have to live through it.

I already feel bad enough about stealing someone’s body. What ever the Light makes me do will be way worse then one single person’s death.

Crap, how do I tell them about the Light? Or anything vital for that matter? This is going to drive me crazy.

I slump into one of the black and red leather chairs and gaze around the massive room. It really does look like a museum and not a place that actually tackles the worlds threats. The tour passing by overhead really does not help things.

One good thing about this clone body – aside from the instantly fit form – is the mental commands are stopping me from breaking down in tears. Emotions that should have me on the floor, have been muted so I can barely notice my fears anymore.

“Stay put,” Batman demands, shaking me from my own thoughts at last. “Once Wotan has been dealt with, we’ll see if we have time to finish the tour.”

Expecting the command to be followed, he turns on the spot and leaves the room. As the League rushes from the room with quick farewells tossed our way from our mentors, Robin makes eye contact with me and grins in excitement.

.
.
.

“We’re so going to Cadmus right?” Kid Flash speaks up from my left in his red and yellow attire.

“You know it,” Robin answers back with an enthusiastic fist pump. “What better way to show them we’re ready for the big leagues then by solving the case for them?” I can think of a few but if I can’t come clean about everything, it’s probably best to avoid suspicion for now.

If they think I was involved in Roy’s kidnapping, I’m going to undergo some serious Batterogation, a Lassoing, and maybe even a mind scouring by the Martian Manhunter. If all I am is thoughts now, would that effectively kill me or send me back to before this craziness began?

“That would indeed be satisfying,” the black-skinned Atlantean agrees. Aqualad visibly contemplates the trouble he will be in with his king for disobeying.

I am the oldest and based on how Kid Flash and Robin argued in the show, they are used to Roy taking lead based on age. Let’s see if this holds up.

“Aquaman never told you to stay.” Here it goes, let’s see if I can really pretend to be Roy. “Batman did.” Which has Kaldur nodding his blonde buzzed hair in consideration.

“If we really want to prove we’re ready for the League,” I have to play the middle, if my cowardly dream has any hope of success. “We need to show we can work with them. Not ignore orders.” Kaldur nods in agreement with the sentiment, while Wally and Dick defiantly stare back at me.

“That is not an inaccurate statement.” Thank you for the support, Aqualad. Before the fight fully leaves Robin and Kid Flash, I appear to compromise. We do need to go if we want the Team to form with any independence.

“We’re going.” I finally concede. “But we are reporting this to the League when we arrive.” This is a very important mission for several reasons.

Kon needs rescuing or we’re going to have a weaponized hybrid against us and Match may also be present. With the Genomorph army also down there, this has to be done before Cadmus contains the fire.

“So it’s too late for them to say no.” Robin snorts in amusement.

“Nice thinking, dude!” Wally rushes across the room for a high five in a blur of yellow and red.

“Blame will be his, too.” Chuckling at the face I make, Robin also gets a high speed high five.

“Then it is decided, let us show our value.” Kaldur is smirking along with the other two at my discomfort at facing Batman and the League over this decision.

Hall of Justice
July 4, 2010
2:17 PM, EDT

By some miracle, my body reacts of its own accord. While I desperately try to come up with a plan, my body leads us to the garage.

“I don’t think these display pieces have ever been driven.” Wally may have a point. The vehicles present, are all in pristine condition. The plaques beside each, is more proof the Hall of Justice is only a tourist trap.

“As long as one has gas, were fine.” My words has him dash around the room to check.

“Why aren’t we taking the Zeta tube?” Because Dick, I forgot they existed. That is why.

“Batman said stay here.” More bluffing for now. I need to maintain control of this mission at least. “You don’t think he locked us out so we didn’t follow them?”

“He would do something like that.” He concedes the point with a wry grin.

“Humvee or air-boat?” Wally has our options for transport. I consider what i know of the area and double check.

“Anything stopping us from going up the river?”

“Nope.” Robin’s eyes are gleaming with excitement behind his domino mask.

“Then lets get this baby on the water.” Kid Flash’s cheer is contagious, with all of us joining in.

.
.
.
Cadmus Lab
July 4, 2010
2:24 PM, EDT

With Kaldur navigating the waterway with more ease than I have brushing my teeth, I have some time to think.

Waking up in a comic book world would be great. If I had powers, my first act here wasn’t technically manslaughter and was not in a body with implanted commands.

If this gets revealed in the wrong way to the heroes, they will be doing everything they can to get the “real” Roy back in this body. Will that kill me or send me home? Since I am a coward, I will try to avoid this for now.

I know how dangerous this mission and the following year are going to be. I have to say, I am not looking forward to this. I’m a Cadmus clone, working for the Light. Maybe that factors in to what I can actually reveal?

Smoke billows into the sky. An angry black cloud filled with who knows what chemicals, marks our destination. Snapping myself away from my wandering mind, I focus on double checking my gear.

“You’re being awfully quiet today.” Robin grabs my attention as we pull ashore, with Kid Flash being quick to agree.

“Yeah, you are normally way bossier.” Why am I so distracted? A purview of my bodies recent memories have me scramble to maintain my cover. The clone just got accepted to Star City University. That might work for now.

“I’m realizing my whole life is starting now.” I hit send on my phone. giving the League a heads up on were to come save us, when I inevitably screw up. “I got accepted to SCU, and Green Arrow is pushing me towards business. It feels like I have to decide my entire life in a single day.”

“Lame.” Wally exhales in relief at my mood being over such a simple matter.

“I can’t say I’m looking forward to that in a few years either.” Dick agrees with a sympathetic wince as we finally reach the top of the river bank.

Three fire trucks and a half dozen ambulances are already assembled in the parking lot, with a large crowd gathered behind the barricades. A pair of news choppers circle the building, just beneath the smoke.

“Aqualad. Were going to want you on hose duty. Can you send a steady stream towards the flaming sections?” Kaldur confirms my words with a determined smile. “Borrow a hydrant if you can.”

“Kid Flash, I want you on a floor by floor sweep. Begin with the floors already on fire.” Now comes the part where I get all the blame, or all the credit for the.“Don’t bother spending more then a few seconds trying to help anyone out, find anyone who does need an evacuation and give one of us the location.”

“And I take it, were on extraction duty?” Robin predicts my command with an all knowing smirk. I can only nod in annoyance.

“Everyone keep an eye out for.” I try to say secret floors, but my mouth locks shut with a painful clack.

“Batman was looking for a reason to investigate this facility,” Kaldur agrees, but his eyes show he caught my slip.

“Lets not waste this opportunity then.” Robin twirls on the spot before running towards a fire truck and its extended ladder.

“Oh. it. is. On!” Wally yells after Dick, before streaking past him in a yellow and red blur. Kaldur acknowledges my words and likewise races towards his objective.

Ignoring the beep of my communicator, I turn it on silent for now. We already disobeyed, may as well follow through on it. Drawing my bow, I string a grapple arrow as easily as I tie my shoes.

Shooting a line towards a fourth floor window a few rooms over from the blaze, I steady my nerves and engage the winch. My arm nearly yanks free from the socket at the sudden force.

Whistling through the air on my ascent, I strain with every muscle in my arm screaming at the abuse. Below, I can see first responders are now aware of our presence.

Kaldur's usage of one hydrant has turned into a steady torrent of water pouring directly towards the inferno’s core. While Wally, is already calling out people in need of assistance.

“I have a pair of lab techs stuck in an elevator on the fifth floor. And someone is stuck in a bathroom on the fourth”.

“I got the person in the bathroom.” I need to narrow down where, this is a big floor. “Which side of the building?”

“East side, only a few halls down.” He hesitates for a second and apologizes. “Sorry thought I saw someone with horns but I checked the whole floor and i can’t find anything weird.”

“It would seem, nearly everyone has made it out already.” Kaldurs voice cuts in. “Once you get them, Kid Flash can finish guiding the last few out the main exit.”

“Guys.” Wally rejoins the conversation with a groan. “Flash is paging me. What do I do?”

“If you answer, we get in trouble without finishing the job.” I know what they decide in the show, but I never riled them up this time. They are real people and not characters, who knows how they will react to the things i change.

“Yeah, its an interrogation technique. Divide and conquer.” Robin grunts with exertion before finishing. “So no one answer, and Roy will take the lions share of the blame.” I know i was just as annoying when I was thirteen, but damn Dick. Throwing me under the bus, see if I get you anything for Christmas.

“Fine, I’m a bad influence. But you're a nerd.” I raise my foot and deliver a snap kick at the bathroom door handle, shattering the cheap wood.

“Hello!. I’m here to help,” I call into the mensroom, as a thick cloud pours into the hallway, obscuring my vision.

Scanning through the waist high haze, I can see a figure emerge from the farthest stall.

“I was hoping you would come.” Speaks the figure who continues to approach me with a steady and measured pace, seeming to glide across the floor. As he draws near, I can begin to make out features.

The person has pale blue skin with a bumpy texture, that is very reminiscent of a toads. A pair of indigo eyes under a set of imposing yellow horns, puts me face to face with my first Genomorph.

“Ahh!” Is my completely natural reaction, to a demonic looking figure emerging from smoke.

“Whats wrong?” I hear each of the other three sidekicks yell in my ear.

“It looks like you have a Broken Arrow.” Dubbilex the Genomorph informs me. Based on the panic in the others’ voices as they demand answers in my earpiece, they can also hear him. “You will be coming down below with me.”

My vision begins to blur and I start to sway on my feet. Before I can open my mouth in an attempt to warn the others, I collapse in a boneless heap at the feet of Dubbilex. As my awareness fades to black, I can only hope I wake up again.

Cadmus Lab
July 4, 2010
?:?? PM, EDT
Awareness comes suddenly and with instant clarity.

“Good, you have awoken.” Dubbilex’s voice greets me from behind. Jerking forward, I find myself restrained to a metal pillar. “We do not have long.”

“What do you want?” I'm going to need to swallow my fear and figure out a way to free myself, and fast.

“Why, to save my species of course.” Stepping into my view, he places a hand on my forehead and his eyes begin to glow.

“I know humans prefer to speak, but time is of the essence. Project Kr is about to overwhelm your friends.” Shit. How long have I been unconscious?

<You have many questions.> His smooth voice resonates inside my skull. He tilts his head and appraises me. 

<What could you possibly need from me?> Seriously, why not use Superboy as the agent?

<You will rescue the rest of my people from the other facilities.> That is going to be a tall order. <Three facilities for three answers.>

<Going after the people who can turn me off with a single phrase does not sound like a good idea.> The mental exchange is beginning to feel more natural.

<As a show of good faith then.> A knot at the back of my brain untangles with those words. <The command enabling your deactivation, has been turned off. For now.> Which means if I say no he can turn it back on.

<Three targets for assassination have been programmed into you.>

Crap.

<Yes. Crap indeed.> Think quieter. <But if you liberate the facilities in Nevada, Alaska, and Hawaii before this time next year, I shall remove these commands.> That is some good news. 

<Deal.> Because how can I really say no to that?

<Brace yourself.> How do you brace your brain?

Before I can figure out a way, flashes of images begin to flood my brain.

I see a ship – different from the dozens of others in the sky – break into four large pieces and crash. Next I see Cadmus agents building facilities over the crash sites.

I see my creation along with Superboy and Match’s. Shit. I completely forgot about the nearly identical, brain dead clone of Superman. Is he here?

<No. He is was transferred to one of the other facilities.> Which one? I should probably hit that one first.

<Project Kr’s mother was also moved upon his creation one hundred and thirty two days ago.> His mother?

<He’s not a clone of Superman and Lex?> I blurt out, unable to hold back my confusion.

<Another Kryptonian was recovered many years before our arrival. The humans’ genetic research finally advanced enough, when they imprisoned us in our own ship.> He slips something into my quiver on the table and smiles at me.

<Free us, and I will in return finish freeing your mind.>

With a ‘swoosh’, the doors slide open revealing doctor Desmond. The middle aged scientist reminds me of a hippie, with his brunette hair loosely pulled back into a ponytail. He strides into the room, while Guardian, another unaware clone of Roy, follows him inside.

He has an unconscious Kid Flash, slung over his armoured shoulder. Behind him in a blindingly white unitard is Superboy. He has sandy blond hair instead of the expected black locks but he retains the angry scowl from the show.

He carries Aqua Lad and Robin, strapping them both to a pillar with ease. He glances at me when he finishes and I give him a conspiring wink, while he blocks me from everyone’s view. Receiving only a singe raised eyebrow in response, he returns to his place beside Desmond.

“Ensure the memories of each are extracted. Once you do, send the speedster to my lab.” Desmond’s clinical detachment is unnerving. “I would like to begin work on replicating his abilities.”

“Your instructions will be followed.” Dubbilex assures him.

“Good. Kr, ensure the sidekicks remain here. For some reason, Batman and Superman, abandoned the fight with Wotan and came straight here.” That is why you tell someone where you’re going, so the search party can find you.

“Guardian and I will handle this.” Desmond leaves in a hurry with Guardian rushing after him.

I appraise Superboy, and remember he doesn’t like being called an ‘it’. Time to see how loose my restrictions really are.

“So what, you crash land on Earth too?” He glares at me before finally responding, after what seems like minutes.

“I was created here.” Okay, here’s hoping this doesn’t set him off too bad.

“So you’re the weapon?” I give him my most sympathetic look, which sets him off even more.

“No!” He slams his fist into the wall in frustration, leaving the steel paneling with an impression of his hand.

“Then who are you?” Kaldur speaks up from his pillar, having regained awareness at some time.

Superboy glares defiantly for a moment before his expression wavers.

“I don’t know.” He sounds so lost.

“Well. That symbol you’re wearing is a hero’s.” Kr snaps his gaze back to me expectantly. “If you help us, we can introduce you."

"And we can help you find your mom.” Kaldur and I shift in surprise, as Robin speaks up. Only Wally needs to wake up now.

“What. Do. You. Know.” He rushed across the room in a blur, with the first word.

With the second word, he grabs Robin's collar angrily. The third has him roaring, with spittle landing on Dick's face. And Kon's final word, is punctuated by his fist slamming into the pillar above Robin's head.

“Another Kryptonian landed a few years after Superman.” Robin comes to my rescue. I will indeed be getting him a present this year. “The files said she was moved a few days after you were created.”

“Help us get free, and we will assist you in finding her.” Aqua Lad, moves directly to the bargaining.

“Why? I just captured you.” The honest confusion on his face, remind me of a puppy.

“We’re heroes, it’s kind of our thing.” Wally rushes to add his own support.

<Remember our deal.> Dubbilex grabs my attention, right before an explosion rocks the building from above. 

“That is my signal to leave.” Dubbilex glides towards a wall, as a hulking version of himself emerges from a created tunnel. Moving to stop him, Kon is shut down with his own command phrase. “Red Sun.”

 Is my own private farewell, as Kon collapses to his knees.

“Good luck heroes. I fear the Doctor has activated the self destruct sequence.” With the ominous warning, Dubbilex vanishes into the shadowy tunnel. It collapses in on itself, once his footsteps are gone.

"What happened to Superboy?" Kaldur is rightfully concerned at the ease with which Kon was dispatched.

"Implanted command words." Huh. I guess since Dubbilex revealed the information, I can talk about it now.

“What does he mean self destruct?!” Kid Flash begins to panic, thrashing at an accelerated rate. The metal restraints holding him in place begin to glow red. With a scream of pain, he pulls his limbs away from the pillar, right through the red hot metal.

While he pants on his hand and knees, I can see the wicked burns that melted the material of his costume into his skin. He’s going to have a hard time walking out of here, and we already have a comatose Kryptonian to drag out.

“KF!” Robins strains against his bindings while Kaldur’s tattoos glow. A tendril of soothing water surrounds his burns in rings.

“Whoa, thanks.” Wally grunts with effort and forces himself to streak over to the control panel. At super speed, he flips switches back and forth. Soon the restraints release, dropping us back to our feet.

“Grab you gear and get Kid Flash to the exit.” I direct Kaldur swiftly into action, as another series of explosions rocks us from above. “I’ll grab the big guy, while you make sure we’re going the right way.”

Once I grab my bow and quiver, I lift Kon’s body and balance him on my shoulders. I may need to move fast, so this will have to do for now.

“Follow me then, elevator is this way.” Robin assures us as he finishes downloading files from the system. He dashes out of the room, forcing us into a power walk to catch up.

When we do finally reach the elevators after several winding corridors I am positive doubled back on themselves, we find him staring up one of the open shafts.

“I hope you’re all about to get very pointed.” Robin’s excited laugh is a good sign.

“What’s going on?” Superboy is really limiting my mobility, so if an enemy is coming down the shaft, I need to know.

“I’m glad to see you’re alright.” Superman is suddenly before us, with a welcoming smile on his face. As he checks us over, he frowns. “What happened to Kid Flash?”

“And who is that?” Batman’s silent arrival was overshadowed by Superman, so forgive me for my startled squeak when he made his presence known.

“Kryptonian human hybrid.” Superman widens his eyes comically, when Robin responds. He peers at the teen slung over my shoulders with a vacant expression. "His mother arrived shortly after you did."

“Here, let me take him. We’re heavier then we look.” Superman gently takes Kon from me and stares in disbelief at him.

“Yeah, I know.” I get a snort from Wally, but Batman only frowns at the news of Kon’s heritage.

“We can discuss the rest once we get out of here. Desmond activated the self destruct.” More explosions rock from below us now, and a crack snakes across the concrete wall.

Superman enables a speedy exit, ferrying us up two at a time while Robin clips on to Batman’s grapple line.

When we finally emerge from Cadmus labs into the still sunny sky, I see the massive blue form of Dr. Desmond. He has been restrained by a streetlight that has been wrapped around him. In case he regains consciousness before he can be transported, I assume.

“Glad we skipped that fight.” I couldn’t agree with you anymore Robin.

If you’re going to yell at us, can we do it back at the Hall? We learned some things down below that shouldn’t be talked about in a parking lot.” After a few moments of intimidating silence, Batman agrees.

“We will return the air boat you stole.” He makes sure to emphasize the stole. “And go over your information while Superman brings the hybrid up to the medical bay.” He emphasizes the up, which I find odd for a few seconds. Then I remember the Watch Tower is a secret.

“I can take a hint.” Superman’s gaze is focused on Kon, as he turns to leave. Superman gives a distracted farewell before he soars off into the sky towards the Hall.

As we march towards the river, I begin contemplating. What information, I actually will be able to share when we arrive?
Hall of Justice
July 4, 2010
6:02 PM, EDT
“What were you thinking?” The Flash races ahead of the rest of the returning League, as they arrive back at the Hall. Wally scowls and grumbles out an excuse I can’t make out.

“What did you think was going to happen?” They expect me to be argumentative? Well, fine. “You knew what we thought today was supposed to be.” Green Arrow tries to cut me off, but this needs to be said.

“None of you could tell us what needed to be said.” Kid Flash and Robin are getting behind my speech and where they believe I’m taking it. Even Aqua Lad is smiling with encouragement. “We aren’t ready.”

“Yeah!” Wallys cheer cuts off as he realizes what I actually said. “Wait. What?”

“What do you mean!.” Dick is almost as mad as Wally.

“We accomplished good work as a team today.” Kaldur is going for a more diplomatic approach. While our mentors, wait and see what my point is. “Did this not show we are ready?”

“No.” I hope they forgive me for saying this. “We ignored orders and you weren't even going to tell anyone.” Meeting Batman’s eyes, I refuse to look away. “We acted like rebellious teenagers.”

“You did.” Batman’s stare, is lighter somehow with that admission.

“But it’s going to keep happening. We are teenagers.” I take a deep breath and push forward. “Our goal is to join the League.”

“You know it!.” Shut up Wally.

“But none of you have a plan for how that will happen.” I move my gaze across the faces of the heroes, seeing this is true. “We have you, our mentors for combat training. What we really need, is teamwork and experience.”

“We did have a hard time working together, once Speedy was captured.” Kaldur, thankfully agrees with me.

“You got captured?” Green Arrow, laughs at my misfortune. “Mister, You can retire any day old man, I can take over?”

“We all did.” Kaldur again comes to my aid.

“I found some unsettling information.” Okay, let’s see what I can change. “The Genomorph who captured me, knew everyone’s identities.” Gasps around the table, are ignored for now.

“A missing female Kryptonian, is the mother of the hybrid you brought up to your space station.” How do you like that two for one bombshell? “Yeah they know about that too.”

“The bodies of dead heroes are going to be dug up.” I get a disgusted noise from Wally, when he hears that. “They want to replicate powers.” Okay, I can in fact share anything unrelated to the Light. Hopefully the Red Robo's get dealt with.

“We’ll check into it.” Batman’s narrowed eyes, have me feeling uneasy.

“Artemis Crock, Daughter of the Huntress, is being observed.” Twist the truth with this one. “Someone has taken umbrage with her mother’s reformation.”

“How did you learn any of this? You got nabbed long before us.” That is a good point, Dick.

“Desmond likes to talk.” Not a lie, he just never spoke to me. “Being faced with my failure as leader and how painful each of your deaths was going to be.” Robin shifts in his chair uncomfortably at this news, While Wally’s face takes on a green tint.

“It made me realize how unprepared we really are. You and Superman cleaning up our mess in less then ten minutes, really showed how we have to go.” I admit to the four mentors.

“You have a proposition?” Of course Batman already has idea of what I’m planning.

“We’re going to keep doing things like this.” The sidekicks, confirm my words with firm agreement. So make it official. Create a training team based here at the Hall for us.” Kid Flash and Robin are way too excited. Time for another dose of reality.

“We have you, for combat missions. So let us learn together on search and rescue, natural disasters, and crowd control.”

“We did do a good job with the fire.” Kaldur is considering my words. “It was only when we began the infiltration portion of the mission we failed.”

“That would help in making it seem like this place is in use.” Flash is not opposed to the idea, he obviously mulled over the possibilities faster then his comrades.

“We don’t have as much time for one on one training with the increase in League duties either.” Aquaman has cast his vote in our favour.

“I guess we could rotate a training schedule.” Green Arrow thinks out loud. “One or two sessions of team training and a day on emergency response each week, could work.”

“We could even double up on mentoring.” Flash adds. “When one of us is on a League shift, someone else can take the sidekick on patrol.” My lack of response at the work sidekick, makes it really sink in to everyone how badly this mission has apparently shaken me.

“A system will need to be put in place, so you don’t run off like this again.” The growl from Batman is approving, if menacing.

“If that’s your way insisting we have a chaperone, may I request Captain Marvel.” This will be tricky, I don’t want to get him in trouble. “His personality seems like the best fit, based on what I learned of him.”

“I want to know everything they had on us.” Batman’s serious glare, is proof enough for me that he go my hint.

“They know everyone's name’s. I’m Roy Harper.” Green Arrow begins to freak out when I remove my mask.

“If the enemy knows, I figure my Team should.” I can see Robin shift uncomfortably. "If I'm going to be team leader, they need to trust me." And he slides back in his seat, with a relieved sigh.

After a super speed conversation i missed with the Flash, Kid Flash also chooses to remove his mask.

"And I'm Wallace West." His wink, is sorely needed support right now. Negotiating with Batman is more stressful then hiding a hangover from grandma.

While everyone discusses my revelations, I ponder the absent Kryptonians. If Kon and I are both clones stabilized with Genomorph DNA, does that make us related?

The more i consider this, the more i believe it to be true. Superboy is my cousin, or something. Which means I need to make sure he does not wake up alone on a space station. Superman did not seem upset by his presence, like he understandably was in the show. But the differences may be enough for my intervention to be unnecessary.

“What are is going to happen to Kon?” I have to find out if some kind of plan is in place.

“Who?” If Batman doesn’t know, I guess we never got a name from Superboy.

“It was what they called Superboy.” In my memories of the show at least.

“Yeah, he was going to help us escape.” Wally, i love the enthusiasm. But, even though he was going to aid us, he was knocked out before he decided to.” Which may make things more difficult then I had expected.

“He got taken out with the command phrase ‘Red Sun’.” Robin to the rescue with the important information, I may have forgotten until now. “You should have Martian Manhunter do a scan for anymore, before he wakes up.”

“When he does wake up, can I be around?” He will hopefully handle a friendly face better then only the faces of people he may have horrible fake memories of. “He may like to see a face he remembers.”

“Oh, Trying to sneak a peak at the Watch Tower are we?” If I wasn’t worried Kon may freak out and tear a hole in a wall, then yes Green Arrow, I may have tried anything to get up their.

“I don’t really care. Bring him down here, if you want to keep the club house exclusive.”

“Kon, as you have called him.” Batman gets back to business. “Will be placed in a psychic trance until J’onn can ensure no commands remain.” That is reasonable. “When we do wake him, we will make sure you are all present.”

“Before you all go home.” Batman’s declaration, is warm. “Things could have gone a lot worse today. Good work and thank you for reporting in.” The hint of a smile, begins to form on his face. Oh god, is that scary.

“Yeah.” Oliver gives reaches over to ruffle my hair. “We are proud of you kids.”

This is around when Speedy changed his hero identity in the show. Maybe I should consider my own change, before the Team forms.

.
.
.
Notes:
This brings an end to episode one. I hope the pieces of information I chose to share with the League made sense, and did not come across like a major info dump.

I have no intention of following canon exactly. I will use about half the plot of four episodes and about a quarter of the plot from another four. The rest will deviate completely and be unrelated to canon episodes.

My mind is from when I was 19. This was during a year long scare of having a brain tumor (it ended up being nerve damage causing the headaches that knocked me unconscious.) I was very scared of dying and being alone for a few years after this event in my life. So i hope this helps give an idea of my pre-insertion mindset, and why some of my choices will not be healthy or well thought out. I was not in a healthy place when i was grabbed.

Most of all, thank everyone for reading so far. I hope you enjoy the story, and where I wish to go with it.

Flightless Man · Jan 7, 2021

Episode 2: Red Sun

Star City
July 5, 2010
1:46 AM, PDT

I find myself in total darkness, strapped to a chair. The glowing eyes of a Genomorph, emerge from the inky blackness.

“This one, is called Arenay.” I can make out differences now from Dubbilex. She is younger by far, and nearly half his size. Her horns are still trying to push through her scalp, kind of like a giraffe.

“This one, was sent to discuss your plans.” I think I’m dreaming.

“This one, Assures you dreams can be real.” Right think quieter around psychics, if you want to keep your thoughts to yourself.

Her eyes glow, and the blackness fades. It coalesces into solid shapes, that shift to the appropriate coloration. Soon I see the desert sand of Nevada.

Our perspective zooms in, revealing a truckers rest stop. The back of a Truck is opened, revealing half a dozen children around the age of eight. Each is in a trance like state. A man in a fancy red and black checkered suit, approaches the truck with two mostly human goons.

One has eight beady eyes and strange tusk like fangs coming from his mouth. His partner, has bear arms. Literally. From his shoulder down, is shaggy ursine limbs.

The man in the checkered suit waves a pendulum in front of the children, causing them all to stand. As he walks into the truck stop with his mutated thugs, the children follow.

My vision begins to fade away to darkness again. Drifting back into a restless sleep, I hear Arenay’s voice one more time.

10:13 AM, PDT

“He almost seems like a different person.” Green Arrow is talking in hushed tones, to someone in the kitchen about me. Attempting to quiet my steps, I strain to hear more.

“Yesterday really got to him Ollie.” A soft, female voice reassures him. Must be Dinah Lance, the Black Canary. “And besides, you did say you wanted him to realize this is no game.”

No worries about that, I am fully aware how serious things are. The whole sleeper agent thing, makes it hard to forget.

“I know, be careful what you wish for right?” A long drawn out sigh from Oliver, lets me know how stressed he really is. “I almost lost him again last night.”

Now I feel even worse about hijacking this body. I had forgotten the sidekicks only knew the clone. Green Arrow himself, only worked with the original for a few months. Can I really handle being around them every day?

I’m going to need to figure out someway, to let them know what is going on behind the scenes. Writing was a bust. My hand locked up every time I tried to reveal anything last night.

“Good morning Roy,” Dinah greets me loudly. She must have been keeping an eye out for my arrival. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I almost got my friends killed yesterday.” Like most people would in this situation, I assumed my knowledge would carry me through. But I don’t remember the self destruct in the show. Did I make things better, or worse?

“You did better than you think.” Oliver tries to cheer me up. He really does consider Roy his son.

“First time Ollie was in charge of a League mission,” Dinah stage whispers to me. “Toyman swapped out his arrows, for a quiver full of Nerf ones.”

“I figured it out after two arrows.” Oliver can only groan into his palm, he tried so hard to keep this embarrassment from Roy.

“Look, everyone made it out alive, and you found Kon.” Dinah is smiling warmly. And now all I can feel is regret, at the things I never said to my own mother.

“As far as I’m concerned, you kids did a good job.” She gets a stern look. “So buck up, Batman called earlier.”

“J’onn is almost done with the deprogramming.” Is what I think Ollie said, around his mouthful of bacon. “Since you’re awake, we can head over a little early.” Thank you for swallowing.

“Did Kon get moved off the Watch Tower?” My question has Dinah scowling at Oliver.

“He would have found out on the mission anyway.” He tries to defend himself from her glare.

“Yes.” She finally relents, and is smiling at me again. “Once they did a scan of his vitals and DNA, they brought him back to the Hall.”

“Have you given any thought, to the classes I recommended?” In fact, I have.

“I realized I need to live my life for me.” I meet Oliver’s eyes. “I was tossing and turning all night. And i have no interest in business.”

“Are you sur-.” He cuts off suddenly with a wince, while Dinah takes over the conversation again.

“What do you want to do?”

I was enrolled in basic psych courses yesterday. I would like something to be familiar. I feel like I’m going to be sliding into a camp counsellor role with the Team. Seems like those courses may come in handy here.

“You have a psych degree,” I ask Dinah, she the counsellor on the show after all. “What should I choose, if I want to be a therapist?”

“Well this is a welcome surprise.” She is looking at me with newfound pride, which has me squirm uncomfortably. “You said my diploma was a waste of paper, last time I suggested it.”

“Finish eating and Dinah can bring you.” Ollie gets up in a rush. “Brick decided to hit First National.”

“Do you need back up?” Please say no, Brick hits like a moose. Why can I remember getting my nose broken by him two years ago?

“If you’re fine getting to the Hall yourself,” Oliver nearly ignores me, choosing to charm Dinah. “Me and the pretty bird can get our patrol in early today. Have a date night.”

“Yeah I’m good.” The longer I can avoid a fight, I will. “If Kon has nowhere else to stay, can we take him in for now?” I said I would look after my maybe relative. And a promise to myself, is still a promise.

Hall of Justice
July 5, 2010
12:21 PM, EDT

When I Exit the Zeta tube by myself, Miss Martian is my welcome party.

“You must be Speedy,” She cheerfully greets me. “When Superman said you needed a guide, I volunteered.” She squints adorably in confusion.

“Not that you need a guide, you already got the tour.” She lightly smacks her head. “Hello M’gann, he’s been a sidekick for years.” Instead of interrupting, I let her continue spinning her wheels in amusement.

“They just wanted you to know exactly which room they are in.” Her bright green lips start to stammer. “I was just getting so bored waiting in the hallway and I wanted to meet my soon to be teammate.” Her face begins to go minty green from embarrassment.

“Sorry uncle J’onn said he was going to talk to you about that first.” She shifts awkwardly in place before realizing what she forgot to do.

“Let’s try again.” She sticks a hand out and has a beaming smile for me. “I’m M’gann. J’onn the Martian Manhunter, is my uncle.”

“Nice to meet you.” I take her hand and shake it. “My name’s Roy, but when I’m in uniform, I go by Speedy.”

“Superman is waiting in the room with my uncle and Kon.” She tilts her head in thought and then goes silent.

<Sorry, he said they can wake him whenever we get to the room.> M’gann’s sudden switch to mental conversation, almost makes me trip. After a moment to focus my thoughts, I think back at her.

<Then lead on, so we can wake sleeping beauty.> My response has her giggle and nod.

<He is rather nice to look at, isn’t he.> I’m going to need to nip that in the bud for now, sadly.

<He is.> I try to focus my thoughts and show her how lost and scared Kon was, when he said ‘I don’t know who I am.’ <He is also only a day old with a few months of downloaded general information. He needs time figure out who he is before he dabbles in romance.>

She nods in understanding, and I can feel her disappointment as a palpable sensation. I normally have such a hard time getting my point across, I like how easy this is. Maybe i can head of another misunderstanding.

<He also had psychics meddle with his brain.> She frowns at the abuse of powers like hers. <He may not like uninvited telepathy.>

I try to focus on my memory of Kon reacting to her first psychic intrusion from the cartoon. I do my best to pass it off as my own imagination, but am unsure how well I did.

She blinks and I can feel her regret over something she hasn’t even done yet. She really is a sweetheart.

<Uncle J’onn told me most humans would be uncomfortable with my powers.> Her skin continues to pale unnoticed by M’gann, as she thinks. Oh yeah, she’s a white Martian.

As soon as I have the thought, she pulls back from me. Her skin instantly reverts to the original emerald green, she had on my arrival.

<How do you know about white Martians?> I can feel her fear and a small wave of anger, at me knowing.

 What kid doesn’t at one point? 

<You don’t care?> Again, I love how easy this conversation really is. No miscommunication at all.

<Why would I?> I don’t understand how shapeshifters can have racism. <As far as I’m concerned, If I can be friends with one alien, I can be friends with any alien who doesn’t want to invade Earth.>

<So Miss Martian. Do you have plans to invade Earth?> Am I glad she can feel my good humour, because she begins to laugh.

<No! Of course not.> She insists with faux desperation.

<Then you’re okay in my book.> She sighs in relief. 

<If you could.> Sensing the relief, I agree.

<You may want to take on a white woman’s disguise on Earth. If you slip up, it will be hard to notice.>

Outside the door to Kon’s room, paces J’onn J’onzz. His blue cape swirls around his black body suit with each frantic step.

“Good,” He addresses me as soon as i arrive “You can go in. He vigorously requested, I vacate his location when he awoke.” Not a good sign, but expected.

“Thank you sir.” He nods and bids me farewell.

<It was nice meeting you.> M’gann’s farewell is interrupted by her uncle.

 He admonishes her gently.

<But he had no problem the whole way here uncle J’onn.> She pauses in her defence for a moment to focus on me specifically. <Why are you so okay with me talking to you like this?>

 I share the feeling of terror, when I woke alone at Cadmus. <This was a dream compared to that what I went through.> Besides, who can say no to a pretty girl in your head?

Finally alone in my own head and the hallway, I grab the door and push inwards.

Hall of Justice
July 5, 2010
12:28 PM, EDT

Superman, looks up at me with tired eyes. I think he was here all night.

“Speedy.” He welcomes me with a tight smile and gestures for me to take the seat beside him. “I never got a chance to thank you all for finding him.” He leans back and sighs in relief.

“For years now, I thought I was alone.” A small chuckle of disbelief. “And here you found out, someone else has been here on Earth this whole time.”

“The League will find her.” Lets see if i can do anything to point you in the right direction. “Juno Alaska, has the highest number of recorded alien abductions each year.” Superman’s eyebrows raise slightly in confusion at this apparently random factoid.

“If I had no other clues to work off, I would start checking the less reliable sources.” I can feel my throat begin to constrict, I’m getting to close to the mark.

“We would know if people were being abducted en mass by aliens.” His rebuttal is hard to rationally dispute. They do have a space station watching for those kind of things.

“I think it’s time I chose my own code name.” The Man of Tomorrow, waits patiently for me to continue. “Green Arrow called me Speedy, because I was quicker on the draw.” I can see the understanding begin to settle in his very blue eyes.

Cartoons and comics don’t do them justice, but his eyes are incredible. His iris’ look like they are made from sapphire. The whites of his eyes, shimmer like a pearl. His glasses have to do something to conceal those bad boys.

“And you don’t feel so impulsive anymore?” He places a comforting hand on my shoulder and smiles.

“Not really.”

“Well, I heard about what you said at the meeting.” I get a conspiratorial wink. “That seemed pretty well thought out to me.”

“I had a lot of time to think.” I shrug, deflecting the praise.

“Thank you for being here for this.” I can hear the genuine concern in his voice. This is the man part I’m dealing with now. “Lois doesn’t have clearance for this.” He waves of my concerned expression with a chuckle.

“I saw the list of names you gave Green Arrow.” He stares at me for nearly a full minute, in silence.

“I trust you to keep that knowledge, need to know.” Hastily confirming his words, I change the subject back to Kon.

“If you’re uncomfortable bringing him home with you,” I offer. “Ollie said we can take him in.”

“I appreciate the offer, but Ma would paddle my behind if I denied her the chance to meet him.”

A groan from the bed, ends our conversation.

“Where am I?” Kon sits upright suddenly and glances around the room, before his gaze finally slides over me and settles on Superman.

“Hey, it’s okay now.” Clark tries to comfort the confused hybrid. “We got the programming out of you’re head.”

“You’re free to be whoever you want to be now.” I offer my support, which has Kon glance back at me for a second.

“You’re Superman. And He’s Speedy?” Kon grabs his head in pain, as his memories catch up to him.

“You were in my head!” He jumps from the bed in a panic and backs away from us. “What did he do to me!”

“You had some command words, implanted by Cadmus.” Superman slowly tries to approach the distraught teen. “We removed them.”

“Now no one can turn you off with a single phrase anymore.” I smile encouragingly at him. I know I feel way better with my own off switch, removed.

“I was going to help you escape” He’s starting to calm down now. “What happened to the other three?” And he’s back to suspicious now.

“On the way. You woke up sooner then we expected.” Superman is already within arms reach of Kon, in case he decides to bolt.

“When we did a check up on you.” Superman slowly tries to find the words to something. “It turns out we’re related.”

“Really?” Kon is doubtful, but also cautiously optimistic.

“Yeah, second cousins maybe.” A sick feeling wells up inside me about who the mother likely is. “After Roy here gives you his spiel, what do you say I bring you back to the farm?”

“The other sidekicks and I, are forming a training team.” Kon’s eyes light up at the news. “I wanted to make sure you know you have a place on my team. If you want it, that is.” Clark mouths a thank you to me, over Kon’s sandy blonde head.

“I know how freaky it can be to wake up in an unfamiliar place.” He considers my words, as the door opens again.

“Hey Kon!” Robin greets the patient, from his place behind Batman. Kon waves back weakly in confusion, at the enthusiastic greeting.

Bruce owns the room immediately with his presence. He nods to Superman in a curt greeting, and addresses me.

“I need a word.” What did I do to piss of Batman this early?

“Who’s Kon?” I hear Superboy ask, as I am lead back into the corridor.

“Your information was correct.” He glares, while delivering at the news. “Firebrand’s body is missing.”

“Red Tornado and Wonder Woman, have taken over the investigation.” Makes sense they would insist on being involved. They worked with many of the deceased heroes personally.

“I checked on Crock and her daughter.” That surprises me. Did he even sleep? “If you really think she has a place on the Team, Black Canary will bring you to Bludhaven tonight.”

“Why didn’t you talk to them when you did?” He smirks down at me.

“Would you really want a visit from me at three in the morning?” Good point. If I woke up with him in my house, I would have a heart attack.

“Definitely not.” He grins knowingly at my response.

“I trust you know to keep silent on the names Green Arrow gave me.” Not a question, he knows I won’t. “Good”

“Speedy!” I really need to decide on a new code name and fast. “Did you hear? They decided to give us the old base inside Mount Justice!” Wally interrupts the tense moment, by racing down the hall towards us. A trail of orange light follows behind him.

“I thought we agreed to keep that a secret for now?” Batman’s words hide the amusement in his eyes.

“You try dealing with a sidekick pestering you at super speed all day.” The Flash approaches at a more moderate pace, a bashful grin on his face.

“No thanks.” Kid Flash looks affronted at Batman’s rejection of him. “Mine already knows most of the passwords to the Batcave.”

“How’s Superboy doing?” Wally changes the topic, to the real reason for his arrival. “He still so angry?”

“Come in and find out,” Kon growls from the room.

“Super hearing.” Wally sighs, as Flash points to the door in disappointment. “Sorry!” He calls inside the room embarrassed.

I really am going to need to have a talk with him, before he puts his foot in his mouth too bad. He can’t represent the League with his attitude on magic. How he talks to women, heroes and civilian alike, needs some fine tuning as well.

“Black Canary Knows where to meet.” Batman finishes our talk before we rejoin everyone in the medical room.

Bludhaven
July 5, 2010
8:02 PM, PDT

“How come you get to wear your uniforms.” I feel naked in casual clothes. Dinah and I, are here to show our honesty over the situation. Batman is coming in as our League authentication.

“Stay whelmed for the interview.” Robin, teases me in his own uniform. Ollie and him will handle patrol in Gotham tonight. Testing out the mentor exchange idea already I see.

“Your concern is blown.” He squints back in confusion. “Overblown?”

“Maybe leave the wordplay to me.” He winks, before sending a grapple line into the sky. “Yours sound like dad jokes.” Before I can swat at him, he rises into the smoggy sky.

“Good luck inside,” Green Arrow calls down at me, as he makes his own ascent.

“Ready?” The growl is infinitely scarier in the dark alley of Bludhaven.

“Oh stop with the intimidation routine tall, dark, and broody.” Black Canary, waves off his frown. “No one but us can see it.”

“Wait on the fire escape,” She informs him. “When the window opens, I’ll make sure everyone turns away.” She mutters the last part to herself. “You and your damn vanishing act.”

We approach the rundown apartment building and buzz the Crock residence, 5A. It takes a few minutes, and I only know someone is home because Batman brought us here.

“Hello?” A mistrustful, female voice finally answers.

“We called about the scholarship this morning.” Dinah drops her earlier playful tone, she’s all business now.

“Oh.” The voice reveals her youth with the yell of “Mom, the school people are finally here.”

“Come on up, please.” A much friendlier woman takes over shortly. “I’m so pleased she was chosen.”

“What kind of school drops by at eight?” Artemis growls to her mom quietly. “This feel like something dad would-.” Before we can here what her dad would do, the call ends.

“Ladies first.” I hold the door open for Dinah with bow and flourish.

Bludhaven
July 5, 2010
8:11 PM, PDT

Artemis Crock, answers the smoke stained door to her and her mothers apartment. She has her nearly waist length blonde hair, tied back in a loose ponytail. I honestly not realized while watching the cartoon, that she was Asian.

Well she’s mixed race at least. I know her dad, is corn bread white. But her mom in the wheelchair smiling at Dinah and I, is very much Asian. Who knew you could be an Asian natural blonde. She crosses her arms and scowls at my inspection.

“Sorry my clothes aren’t fancy like yours.” Well this is a great first impression.

“Artemis!” Paula Crock admonishes her daughter for her attitude. “I apologize, we expected you earlier.” She struggles for a moment, to find her words. “She has a... part time job.”

“This better not take too long.” Artemis glares at me defiantly. How can I deescalate things?

“You know this is not how a school interview should go.” Artemis moves in front of her mother at my words. “So I’m going to try complete honesty.” As far the League is aware at least.

“Someone is mad your mom legitimately reformed.” Paula sighs in defeat.

“Her father, sent you for her?” I need to fix this and fast.

“No! Batman did.” I get a snort of disbelief from the teen, while Dinah approaches the window.

“Prove it.” She growls out at me, clenching the broom she had been pretending to sweep with tightly.

“I did, send them.” Batman declares from behind Artemis and her mom. “We have some things to discuss.”

“And if I say no to whatever offer, you will inevitably have for me,” She re positions Paula’s wheelchair behind her and hisses.”Some more of my moms crimes will come to light.”

“No!” Groaning at how hard I made this, I try again. “I’m Speedy. Green Arrow’s sidekick.” I only receive a disbelieving stare, at my admission.

“He’s not lying,” Batman defends me. “About this at least.” I catch his smirk, at throwing me under the bus.

“If you’re Batman, why is Green Arrow’s sidekick here?” Paula questions the absurdity of my claim.

“He’s patrolling with Robin,” Bruce explains patiently, while Artemis studies Dinah in her navy dress.

“Black Canary, I assume?” Dinah confirms this with a half smile.

“Yes. We didn’t want to draw the wrong kind of attention, to you’re place.”

“Thank you, for the consideration.” Paula, begins going over possible reasons for our arrival.

“You aren’t here for information on my ex husband. He didn’t send you either.” She grips the armrests of her chair tightly.

“They’re here for me mom.” Batman raises a single eyebrow in my direction. I can tell, he’s impressed with Artemis’ quick thinking.

“But she’s not like her father!” Paula has tears begin to form in her eyes, as she defends Artemis. “She isn’t even like I was,” She chokes out with emotion filling her voice. “Artemis is keeping the neighbourhood safe!”

“No one has died on this block in three weeks!” Paula has a fire in her now. She is riled up and ready to defend her daughter, even from Batman.

“I clearly came up with the wrong approach for this.” Dinah chuckles at my words.

“You think?” I get the stink eye from Artemis, as she tries to keep all three of us in her line of sight. “How about you and Batman wait outside.” Dinah winks at me. “Some things require a woman’s touch.”

“Look. I’m sorry.” My declaration pauses Paula, in her telling off of Batman. Artemis prepares for my words to bring the worst.

“When me and the other sidekicks infiltrated Cadmus,” I start my prepared explanation. “I found out, you’re being watched.” That has the two relatives share a concerned look.

“Once he shared this with me,” Batman takes over my explanation. “I discovered he is correct.” Wait, I am?

“Two agents of the League of Shadows, are in residence at this building.” Okay damn, that is not good. Did he dig deeper, because of my warning?

“After he showed me what you can do,” Dinah speaks up, with an encouraging tone. “I wanted to offer to be your League sponsor.”

“Sponsor for what?” Artemis is less guarded against Dinah, with more genuine curiosity in her voice. “And why do you, want to do it?”

“I know what it’s like, to feel the need to step out of a parents shadow,” Dinah answers honestly. “No offense, intended of course.” She offers an apology to Paula, who waves it off with a wry chuckle at her past.

“Her mom was the first Black Canary.” I offer, trying to dig my way out of the horrible first impression I made.

“I know you’re good.” Artemis puffs up a little at my praise, in spite of herself. “And you can be great. So please, join the Team we’re putting together.”

Artemis shares a long look with her mom. Many things are said silently between the pair, before Artemis addresses me crossly.

“Why do you want me on the Team, if you know about my family history?” She stares me down defiantly.

“Because, if I don’t,” I admit with painful honesty.”I’m worried Cadmus will.” I did change things after all. “I have no desire to face you as an enemy.”

“You’re not a complete idiot at least.” Even Batman chuckles at me, for that one.

“If you accept.” Batman takes over. “We will provide housing in Star City. Along with a monthly stipend, to discourage falling back on the family business.”

“We will also cover your mother’s medical expenses,” Dinah adds, with another beaming smile.

“Why do all of this, for me?” Artemis is conflicted, and it shows on her face. She wants this, but it has to be too good to be true.

“If the bad guys want you this bad,” I declare with unusually real bravado. “I want you even more.” She looks unimpressed with my words.

“We’re supposed to be heroes,” I admit at last, my honesty finally working. “I almost got my whole team killed on our first combat mission.” Her eyes widen at this admission.

“I need to be better.” Looking to Dinah for encouragement, I press on. “And the reports showed how hard you are trying. I was inspired.”

“Let’s say I agree to this,” Artemis finally asks. “Do I need to use some kind of bird themed code name?” The distaste for the idea, is clear on her face.

“No, don’t worry.” Dinah lightly chuckles. “Batman has Robin. So any kind of animal will be on theme.”

“My code name is Speedy,” I add. “Everyone thinks I’m Flash’s sidekick. So sticking on theme is a good idea.” Paula hides her laugh behind her hand. Artemis is not so kind, openly snorting at me.

“How about you and Roy go on a patrol, with Batman shadowing you.” Dinah seats herself at the cheap white table. “While Paula and i discuss the fine details.”

“As long as this idiot can keep up.” Ouch. Which one of us has apparently been a sidekick for three years?

“Then get your gear and show Roy, your patrol route.” I unbutton my dress shirt, revealing my uniform beneath.

.
.
.

8:44 PM, PDT

“Okay.” Artemis ducks beneath a gangsters wild slash with a switch blade. “I can admit.” She snaps a kick into his wrist, forcing him to drop the knife. “You aren’t useless.” She finishes of the last of this batch of thugs, with an elbow to the nose.

My three goons, are restrained. Two with rapid expansion foam, and the third with a pair of bola arrows. Artemis eager to catch up, dropped her first with an axe kick to the back of his head.

The leader, had time to draw a weapon. But he did not have time, to learn how to wield it apparently.

“Fi’afly is gunna to’ch ya fer this.” The dealer, with the broken nose threatens feebly,

“Oh yeah?” Artemis stalks over to the kneeling goon, in her urban camo ninja suit.

“Yeah.” He spits blood, and maybe a tooth at her. “We was only su’osed to kee’ ya on ya toes.”

“We cant let you flee the coop.” A man in a grey insulated suit, descends from the sky. A tight blue flame from his back, controls his descent.

“Your dad, wanted us to keep an eye on you and mommy dearest,” Firefly the C-list arsonist, taunts. “Sorry to say but if this idiot spilled the beans.” He raises a hand, with a flamethrower of some kind attached.

“You have no use as a spy.” He cackles behind his full face mask and bulging goggles. “So you need to decide which side you want to be on.”

“The winning side, or the burning side?” I watch Artemis from the corner of my eye for her decision. I can only hope, I didn’t screw this up.

“If dad sent you to watch me,” Artemis growls in defiance. “You should know how he trained me to respond to threats.”

She jumps to the left, of the torrent of flame sent her way. Kicking of the alley’s wall, she rebounds towards Firefly. Landing a clean uppercut to his chin, Artemis lands behind him in a ready stance.

“Oh I hope this fires you up!” The maniac in a bug costume, shrieks in rage.

He leans forward and cackles. The entire jet pack releases from him, and launches forward across the street. It collides with a three story building, sending flames everywhere.

Firefly clicks his heels, engages the emergency rockets in his boots. His earlier bravado has shifted into panic.

“I didn’t sign up to deal with the Bat!” His panicking voice is a welcome change. I like not being the only one terrified.

“Don’t let him get away!” My partner in fighting crime, roars. I have to pull rank though, and show her what this team is really going to be doing.

“Or we let Batman pursue the dangerous criminal,” I interrupt he adrenaline filled girl. “And we rescue as many civilians as we can before the fire department arrives.

“Good call.” I hear in my ear piece.

“We don’t have a way to pursue a flyer anyway.” I try to go with a less cowardly reason. Artemis is a fighter after all.

“You aren’t wrong,” She grudgingly admits, before rushing towards the now blazing building. “I said to keep up remember!”

Flightless Man · Jan 8, 2021

Episode 3: Our Own Clubhouse

Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
11:28 AM, EDT

“Why do we have to clean up the cave?” Wally whines. He’s leaning against one of the rocky walls, devouring his second bag of chocolate covered raisins.

“Consider it team bonding.” Captain Marvel, enthusiastically claps Kid Flash on the shoulder. Billy had gladly accepted the position of team coach, when it was offered to him by Batman. At least one of my plans, had worked as intended.

“Once everyone else gets here, we can get started,” Captain Marvel, declares with a wide smile.

Wally and Dick had been here for a while already, by the time Artemis and I arrived at the cave.

Wally obviously feels Captain Marvel is going to cramp our style. It seems Batman let Dick in on Billy’s real age, because he is being much more cordial.

“I’m glad you decided to work with us Captain.” I extend a hand to the bashful captain, who gladly shakes it. The thrum of the Zeta tube, announces the arrival of one of our missing team members..

“How could I say no?” He floats up a few feet and twirls around, taking in the scope of the base. “We get our very own clubhouse.”

“What does he mean we?” Wally whispers to Robin. “This is our base.”

“Sorry to disappoint you,” Superman interrupts Kid Flash. It was Kon and him who just arrived. “But Captain Marvel, was officially transferred to the Junior Justice Division.”

“Since we know the bad guys, have learned our identities,” Billy takes over for the Kryptonian. With cheeks red from embarrassment, he lands away from the rest of us.

“SHAZAM!” A bolt of golden lightning, strikes Captain Marvel. As the dancing lights fade from my eyes, I can see the thirteen year old Billy Batson.

“This is why I asked for him to be our chaperone,” I explain to Wally, who dumbly nods.

“Yeah.” Billy’s voice is a stark contrast to the magical boom, of his Captain Marvel form. “The League was kind of mad, I kept my age a secret.”

“It’s not like any alternative existed when we offered you a place with us.” Superman offers his support. “We have one now and we both know, you will enjoy being around people your own age.”

“I know, it’s not a punishment.” Billy rolls his eyes in annoyance.

“No it’s not.” I don’t want someone else hating me. Artemis is going to exciting enough to deal with. “I asked for you, remember.” Billy nearly conceals his frustration at this fact.

“I wanted someone who could teach me how to lead.” I step towards him, and stare into his eyes. “You have the wisdom of Solomon, after all.” He loses some of his distrust with this statement.

“You can take point if an enemy does show up, while we handle crowd control.”

“It helps, that it doesn’t feel like one of the adults is babysitting us anymore.” Wally has come on board with the idea now.

“I’m looking forward to having someone to spar with, who is in my weight class.” Kon offers his own opinion on the matter. “Aqualad is the only one who could even take one of my punches.”

“And it was a very painful one.” When did Kaldur arrive? “I am relieved the Captain, will be able to share the burden.” His dripping wet body and trail of water behind him, shows he came in through the sea access.

“I’m just glad someone, besides this idiot here.” Artemis calls me out. “Will actually be in charge.” the crossed arms and ‘I don’t give a crap’ attitude, are doing wonders for crafting her image as the Team’s bad girl.

The white leather jacket she has on, was a gift from Dinah. One of her sisters old ones I think. Wally definitely approves. Even though each of his advances so far has been denied, he continues to press his luck.

“He was the first one captured at Cadmus.” Wally finally finds something that grabs her attention. “Maybe we should have tryouts for leader?”

“He was?” Artemis confirms. “Ha!” She laughs in my face, when Dick confirms this for her.

“That’s not a bad idea Kid.” Everyone turns to look at me, with this shocking admission. Wally nearly always has bad ideas. The time he tried to recreate the Flash’s experiment, nearly killed him.

“If this is a training team, we should rotate lead in the field.” Superman nods his approval, and makes his farewell.

“It seems you have things in hand here.” He gives Kon a hug, whispering some no doubt inspiring words into his ear.

“Thanks,” Kon acknowledges, before asking with barely concealed worry. “I’m still supposed to come back to the farm on Saturday?”

“Of course,” Clark confirms, with a beaming grin. “Ma insists.” With a final wave, he heads to the Zeta tubes. His exit is delayed, by the arrival of the Zatara’s.

The pair are in the stage magician look, normally associated with them. Giovanni greets Superman and marches straight towards me. I notice Wally and Dick both react favourably, to the appearance of Zatanna who waves at the others.

“I agreed Zatanna could train with you.” Giovanni, wastes no time with greeting me. His mind is only concerned with his daughter’s safety.

“After two days of begging,” Zatanna corrects her father with a playful smirk.

“You raised some good points at the meeting.” Giovanni chooses to ignore his child’s teasing. “She has made her intentions to follow in my footsteps, clear.” He sighs in the kind of frustration, only a parent can have.

“With Captain Marvel’s presence.” He sighs again, Zatanna really did wear him down over this. “I will allow her to join you for the summer, for now.”

“Come on Giovanni,” Superman grabs the magicians shoulder. “J’onn and his niece have landed, Lets grab J’onn once he says goodbye and go look into those moving gargoyles in New York.

“I have wanted an excuse to look into that,” Giovanni agrees with a half smile. “Something more important always seem to comes up.”

“Roy!” M’gann emerges from the hanger, with her uncle trailing behind. She rushes up to me, before realizing we have a full room already. “Hello Megan, of course we’re last ones to arrive. We had to fly across the country in stealth mode.”

“Fly across the country?” Kon asks with envy on his face.

“In my bio-ship.” The Martian provides an answer for the hybrid teen.

“Can we see it?” Zatanna and Wally, shout at the same time.

J’onn and Clark, lead an overwhelmed Giovanni into the Zeta tube. Hopefully they can cheer him up, before Zatanna goes home tonight. The fading of the blue light, reveals we are finally on our own.

“I can show you my ship if you want,” M’gann offers to the team. “We can ever go for a fly, if you want.”

“Once we get the cave cleaned up, we can go fly in her spaceship?” Wally clarifies, his voice is scary in its intensity.

<You sure this is okay?> I think hard towards the Martian girl, who smiles in surprise. <You already flew across the country.”

<Of course.> I can feel her relief, at my mental openness. So I try to return my own feeling of joy, that she is finally meeting everyone. <It will be fun.> She shares the feeling of excitement at being on a team.

“Uh...” Wally taps me on the shoulder, reminding me everyone else is here. It’s so much easier conversing mentally, I actually forgot about the others for a minute.

“Stop staring like a creep at the new girl.” Artemis interrupts, with a growl in my direction. From her place beside Kaldur, she points a finger accusingly at me. “That freaky look you’re giving her, has scared her into silence.”

“Busted,” Robin whispers to a snickering Billy.

“Sorry everyone.” M’gann saves me from the awkward looks. “I was excited to talk to a human, with my telepathy.”

“No thanks.” Robin shudders to Artemis’ statement.

“I request,” Superboy speaks up. “You stay out of my mind.” Definitely Clark’s coaching, on how to approach the issue. His clenched fists shaking at his sides, reveal his true feelings on the topic.

“Of course,” M’gann assures the Team. “Uncle J’onn and Roy, have told me to ask first.” This seems to calm down Artemis and Kon.

“Darling.” Wally has rushed across the cave, and flung an arm around M’gann’s shoulder. “You ever get tired of conversations with the emotional wreck, my mind is always open.“ She giggles awkwardly at his, admittedly decent flirtation.

“I have to say it sounds interesting,” Zatanna admits her curiosity. Her experience with magic, has opened her to the strange. “Just knock first please.”

“I can accept, it will be of use on missions.” Kaldur offers his own opinion.

“It sounds awesome!” Billy jumps up in excitement. “Let’s get this place cleaned up, so M’gann can take us for a spin!” His enthusiasm is certainly infectious.

“I can have it done in thirty seconds, if I get shotgun,” Wally declares with a cocky grin.

“I can do it in ten.” Zatanna counters with an equally confident smirk. “Organize the League’s Junk.”

“ezinagro eht s’eugaeL kunJ.” She beats Kid Flash to the draw, her magic sorting through the boxes in the promised ten seconds.

“I guess magic girl, gets shotgun.” Robin giggles at Wally’s misfortune.

“Magic’s not real.” Kid Flash retorts, levelling a glare at Zatanna.

Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
12:36 PM, EDT

“You do know my powers are magical in nature?” Billy questions Wally, while M’gann shows off her Martian bio-ship to Robin, Artemis, and Kon.

“Atom changes size and Martians can change shape,” Wally retorts like a know it all. “Superman has more powers than you and he’s an alien. No magic.” I can see the frustration grow on Billy’s face, as Wally puts four and four together to get sixteen.

“Magic is literally in my blood,” Zatanna confronts Kid Flash, who begins to get defensive.

“Psychic powers that manifest in a specific way for your family.” Does he have a half baked excuse for everything?

“I have studied the arcane arts,” Even Kaldur is getting in on this. I think my own intended talk, will be unnecessary. “Is all of Atlantis...mistaken?”

“What about you?” Zatanna steps right up to Kid Flash, and jabs him in the chest with her wand. “For a boy who can run as fast as you, how can you ignore magic?”

“Chemicals and lightning,” Wally fires back. “No magic required.”

“nehw siht nam dlihc swohs sih ecnarongi, eralced ti yb gnos ylno eh nac raeH.” Zatanna casts a spell of some kind on the cocky teen.

A swirl of silver sparkles surrounds Wally, before fading away to no further effect. He looks down at himself, to find nothing amiss. A quick pat down to double check his safety, and he crows in victory.

“Ha!” He begins to taunt the magician, before stopping in confusion. “Did someone leave the radio on?” Time for me to step in, before this devolves any further. I guess Billy only has the maturity of an adult, when he is in his Captain Marvel form.

“Even if you don’t believe,” I cut in to the conversation. “When you are in that uniform, you represent us, the Flash, and the Justice League.” Wally gives me a blank expression, missing my point.

“If you want to stay on this League sponsored team,” I explain. “You will respect other peoples beliefs.” I don’t give Wally time to interrupt. “You will treat teammates and especially civilians with more respect than I have seen from you today.”

With my speech finished, I leave the rest of Kid Flash’s education to the ones who can use it. The reality of magic, is something I may not be best equipped to handle.

Magic was just as fake for me a few days ago, but I won’t tolerate how he has been acting. If he wants to be a hero, he needs to act like one.

Robin has pestering M’gann for details of her ship’s capabilities. The mental connection she had not completely disengaged, is relaying her honest enjoyment to me. His questioning is endearing him to her, so I keep my nose out of that.

Artemis has latched on to both Kon’s stand offish attitude, and his admittedly hunky physique. Her slew of thinly veiled advances, are finally being noticed. My cousin - for that is the relation I have settled on – is beginning to get flustered, so I approach the pair.

“I really am sorry,” I begin with an apology. “I did not think the League of Shadows would move that fast.” I really didn’t, I thought I was making up the thing about her being watched.

“You didn’t think,” She barks back at me. “That’s for sure.” Kon doesn’t look confused. She must already have complained to him about this.

“All Roy did, was reveal that you were being watched.” Kon steps on a metaphorical hornets nest, with his comment. “Why is he being blamed... specifically?” Before she can lump Kon in with my own boneheaded behaviour, I throw myself on that grenade.

“Because her entire life got uprooted overnight,” I Offer in embarrassment. “And if I had handled it better, she wouldn’t have had to move across the country.”

“In the middle of the night.” She adds with a scowl. “We can’t contact any of our old friends. We had to move into one of Green Arrow’s condos, and.” She exhales angrily, before finishing after a few seconds to calm herself. “We even had to change our names. We’re the Kwan’s now.”

“Have you decided on a first name... yet?” I ask carefully.

“It’s not a major life decision or anything is it?” Her retort has a lot less bite, than before. It’s more resigned to the eventuality.

“It’s not?” Kon asks with wide eyed confusion. “Mrs. Kent said it was a really big decision for me, and I shouldn’t rush it.”

“You don’t have a name?” Artemis loses her any remaining frustration she has with me... for now.

“Roy told everyone my name was Kon. Which is Kryptonian according to Clark,” He panics, and rushes to correct himself. “I mean Mark, Mark Dent.” The panic in his eyes is adorable, I can see why Artemis is all over his lost puppy dog expression.

“But you’re part human, and need an appropriate name?” I ask knowingly, to which he nods in confirmation. “Did the Dent’s,” I emphasize the D. “Say if you could use their last name?”

“Yeah.” He smiles at this. “They’re claiming me as the son of...Mark’s uncle.”

“Well maybe we can go over names for our secret identities, together?” She offers with a friendly tone, extra emphasis on the together.

A quick look at the Team, shows none of use are dressed appropriately. May as well have everyone grab a room and get changed. Oliver said to make sure Artemis and Kon got whatever they need. His black card and my own trust fund, will be of great use in moving past today’s friction.

“Kon needs a whole wardrobe.” The Zatanna and Artemis’ eyes light up at this news. “So go choose any unclaimed room and change into civvies.” I hold up the black card. “Meet back here in fifteen minutes and I’ll give everyone a grand to play with.” I think Artemis hates me a little bit less now, money is really useful.

Providence Place, Rhode Island
July 7, 2010
1:21 PM, EDT

“Groups of three, and meet in the food court at five.” I instruct the barely listening teens. “Who wants to take Kon, and go get some clothes?” Artemis and Zatanna volunteer happily for this task.

When everyone acknowledges my words, We exit the stealthed bio-ship. It is hovering about fifteen feet above the tallest truck in the lot, allowing an easy drop. A spell from Zatanna, ensures we are unnoticed.

“Since you wont share your name with the rest of the class,” I stop the group one final time before we separate. I need to take advantage of the chance to needle Robin. “You shall answer to the name Alfred, for today at least.”

I leave ‘Alfred’ to stew in frustration with Wally and Kaldur, and lead a giggling Billy and a Caucasian M’gann inside the biggest mall we could find in the state, M’gann is going by her disguise from the show, Megan Morse.

<So many people.> M’gann shares her wonder with Billy and I.

<WHOA!> Billy loudly exclaims in my skull. I can feel his awe, all the way to his toes. <When your uncle does this on missions, He only sends words.> Billy is visibly impressed by M’gann’s skill.

<Do you want to get anything?> I send a random assortment of stores into her mind, for an informed decision. <We might be able to find a copy of ‘Hello, Megan’.> I tease her with an image of a younger M’gann watching the show on Mars.

<How did you see that?> I can feel her mind pull back, as she begins to worry about what else I may have seen.

“Every time you said ‘Hello, Megan’ today, An image or two slipped through,” I blatantly lie. I saw it on television. She didn’t let anything slip through, and i feel bad for making her think so.

I need to make it up to her. She likes baking, I can teach her how to cook. I did TA for my home economics class in high school.

“Oh.” She blushes in embarrassment at this.

“This is not a drill.” A voice comes on over the mall’s intercom. “Condiment King has invaded the mall.” That’s really his name?

““Please evacuate the mall, in an orderly fashion.” Like you can stop a crowd from panicking that easy. Already, the crowd is beginning to rush for any exit in a blind frenzy.

“Billy you need to Marvel us.” I remind the thirteen year old, who rushes for cover to change forms. “We need to get on crowd control.” I tap the radio on my watch. “Someone is going to get trampled. So make sure the exits are clear.”

“What about the buffoon behind this?” Wally interrupts me.

“Yeah, we can take him down before he causes anymore havoc.” Artemis is on board with the speedster’s idea.

“Negative.” I have to crush the image both have, of the Team defeating the Condiment King. “Captain Marvel, is going to handle him. We need to focus on making sure no one else gets hurt.”

Providence Place, Rhode Island
July 7, 2010
2:07 PM, EDT

I strain against the weight of a collapsed wall. It has fallen, pinning a middle aged Hispanic man and his children to the ground. My best effort has barely budged the massive chunk, so time for a new plan.

Reaching into my book bag, I remove a collapsible compound bow. Snapping it open, I fire a winch arrow into the stable part of the ceiling. A quick stab into the fallen plaster, allows me to attach a cable to both.

“One second folks,” I reassure the trapped family. “And, Heave!” Slowly the wall rises, inch by inch. “I jab another arrow into the still standing wall, and tie off the line.

“Come on, I got ya.” dropping to my knees, I take the hands of the youngest child and pull. She has chemical burns across her body, so I move quickly to grab her brother and father.

A yellow fluid, like a thick mustard covers the floor. It has soaked into my khakis, already they are falling apart from the knee down. The caustic substance, begins to sting my legs.

Grabbing a fire extinguish from the wall, I hope this works. I dose my legs first, and one i feel instant relief, I spray the whimpering family as well.

“This way sir.” I take his children, his son on my back and his daughter in my arms. Once he grabs my belt, I begin leading him from the smoke filled mall.

.
.
.

“We got them.” A pair of paramedics greet us outside the mall. Only my hastily applied domino mask, conceals my face from the crowd.

“If you haven’t found out yet,” I offer my painfully gained knowledge, as they carry the kids away for treatment. “Fire extinguishers, relieve the mustard burns.”

“Robin already let us know,” A fire fighter answers me. He has an aforementioned extinguisher, in his arms.

“Where are the most people still coming from?” I respectfully demand from the frantic first responder. I can’t blame him, for his panic. Who expected the Condiment King, to have become a real threat.

“The ‘Must Buy’ exit.” Is my answer.

“Thanks,” I yell behind me. As I run for the named store, I ignore his calls for my own medical attention. I can get treated, once everyone inside is safe.

.
.
.

Jumping over another pool of mustard, I slide to a stop and scan the wreckage on the second floor. Nearly everyone has been evacuated, so Why hasn’t Captain Marvel finished with the King?

“Trickshot to Team,” I speak into my watch. “Does anyone have eyes on Captain Marvel?”

“Not on him,” Artemis responds. “But a swarm of these green blobs, came out of the food court.” She sounds out of breath.

“Superboy tore into one,” Zatanna adds. “And the chunks of relish have hardened.” She yelps and cuts off suddenly.

“I can’t really move,” Kon admits bashfully.

“Aqualad and Robin,” I instruct. “Get over to them. I’m going to check on Marvel.”

“What about me?” Wally asks, he’s panting from exertion.

“Grab a refill and meet up with Miss Martian.” She can lead him to anyone left in the debris.

Rounding the final corner to the food court, I turn my sprint into a cautious sidestep. With my bow drawn, I slowly enter the trashed room.

Red liquid, burns like napalm all across the food court. Several piles of the acidic mustard, garnish the battlefield with yellow. In the centre of the room, stands the celebrating Condiment King.

Captain Marvel, has been encased in a ten foot tall pile of solidified relish. I can see the child that was used as a hostage, crying on the ground. Raising my bow, I take aim and release my second to last arrow.

It flies silently and true, Striking the mustard tank on his bank. The spray of yellow fluid, has the King shriek in panic. His flailing sends the fluid everywhere, so I dive forward.

As Condiment King tears his rig from his back, the canisters begins to shake. He flings it into the air, and throws himself underneath a table.

The backpack, explodes in the air. A shower of red, yellow, and green covers me. I do my best not to flinch, as i shield the child beneath myself.

The combined fluids burn into my back, bringing intense agony. As I feel my skin begin to melt away, I thankfully begin fading into sweet blissful unconsciousness.

“You’re going to pay for that!” Is the last thing I hear, before darkness claims me.

3^rd Person PoV
Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
5:12 PM, EDT

“We’ve already gone through every bag of Oh Positive,” Robin slams his fist against the desk in frustration. “This is a major disaster. Heavy on the dis.”

“None of us are donors.” Kaldur sighs, with an equal level of irritation.

“The League is dealing with a hurricane,” Captain Marvel, enters the medical bay. “They won’t be here for hours.”

“Then we might have to take him to the hospital after all.” Groans Zatanna.

“Won’t work.” Wally pants from his place, laying on the floor at Zatannas feet. Four chairs was not enough for everyone to claim one. “I filled every bed myself, with people from the mall.”

“M’gann.” Captain Marvel slowly realizes something. “You’re uncle said his shape shifting is at a molecular level.”

“So that means,” Dick cheers in understanding.

“You should be able to substitute as a donor after all!” Zatanna jumps to her feet, kicking Wally in the head.

“Maybe,” M’gann whispers nervously. “His shape shifting is way more advanced then my own.” She pulls in on herself and admits in embarrassment. “My only real talent is in my psychic abilities.”

“I don’t want him to die,” Artemis begrudgingly admits. “So if you think it can work, it may be his only chance.”

“Don wanna...” Roy groans weakly, from his place on the operating table. “Die.”

“Okay.” M’gann rallies her nerves. “I can do this.”

“Everyone clear out,” Captain Marvel commands. “Let doctor Megan, do her thing.”

“Thanks.” M’gann smiles gratefully at the Captain, and admits. “It was getting really loud in here, and hard to focus.”

“I understand,” He responds warmly. “I need alone time when I’m working on something new, that the Wizard teaches me.”

Once the room is empty of all but the nervous M’gann and the rapidly fading Trickshot, she begins the necessary change. When she has finished, she inserts her own IV and opens her mind to Roy.

Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
5:15 PM, EDT

<Roy.> I can hear someone trying to call out to me. The raw emotion of worry for my well being, crashes over me.

<M’gann!> I realize in happiness. <I’m not going to die alone. Thank you.>

<You aren’t dying today!.> She firmly counters. <I’m making sure of that.> A wave of determination, surges from her mind.

<Thanks for trying,> I console her. I wish I had more time, to get to know such a sweet girl.

<Thank me when I succeed.> The fierceness she is showing in my mind, is enough to make me fight again.

 In my deliurum, an image of M’gann’s true form leaks from my mind.

<But how?> Her shock is plain in my brain, as is her fear.

<I’m really a clone of Roy, made with DNA from the psychic creatures we found in Cadmus.> Her gasp echoes in my mind. The memory of me replacing Roy at the Hall of Justice a few days ago, is shown to her. My Interrogation with Dubbilex is shared before I can even try to hold it back.

I expected my brain to shut off, when I tried to share anything. My ability to do so, lifts a burden from my soul. Someone can tell the League.

<Oh. This is bad.> She finally got to the part about my targets I see. “Really, really bad.> I can feel her disgust, when I share the memory of the kids in the truck.

<We have to save them.> My worry is for the kids, my targets, Match, Kon’s mom, and anyone else Camus has.

<We will.> M’gann shares her resolve, which I really needed right now. 

<Thanks.> I respond slowly. My relief at finally sharing the most important facts, has relaxed me enough to drift off again. <And don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone your secret.>

 She sends her relief at this fact to my tired mind.

<Besides, everyone on the Team has some secrets.> I don’t know all of them, but we all do.

Notes:
I have been informed Artemis lived in Gotham the entire time. I believed she lived n Bludhaven and went to school in Gotham when she transferred. Its a mistake, but small enough to not matter.

I have learned in Canon, Artemis' mom was not released until then end of July. She also began her crime fighting in august. I am saying Paula was freed one year earlier so it all works.

Yes i stole the transfusion plot from Garfield. But i revealed M'gann is white. She reverted to white during the mental conversation. I will NOT get animal shape shifting. Think more like stretch armstrong. i can stretch and shift my features a little, but not very much. And yes the Genomorph DNA will activate some form of psychic power.

Flightless Man · Jan 11, 2021

Episode 4: Reactions

The Team
Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
7:21 PM, EDT

“I finally got through the interference,” Robin declares. He and Kaldur, exit the elevator and rejoin the Team.

“When did Batman say they will be finished with the hurricane?” Captain Marvel inquires eagerly.

“It Isn’t a normal storm,” Dick explains tiredly. “When the Red Tornado and Superman arrived, someone called Mister Twister showed up.”

“And they handed him his butt!” Wally preemptively celebrates before an elbow from Artemis stops his cheering.

“If that was true, why did the rest of the League get called in?” Artemis asks slowly. Robin confirms her words with a grim nod.

“He has a pair of robots who look like Red Tornado. One controls fire and the other one manipulates water.” Dick slumps into one of the offered chairs, and continues his report. “Superman took on Twister, but the lookalikes reprogrammed Red Tornado.”

“What!” The worry in Captain Marvel’s voice, is infectious. Soon everyone is concerned about the conflict in Mexico.

“He went rogue, and the three split up,” Robin explains with a yawn. “Mister T, delayed Superman long enough for them to wreak havoc across the country.”

“Have they fixed Red Tornado yet?” Marvel asks with concern for his ally, plain on his face.

“No,” Robin’s answer, does not help anyone’s mood. “Batman said they could be in Mexico for hours.”

“Well that’s great.” Wally sums up everyone’s feelings on the matter.

.
.
.

As the time slowly ticks away, Kid Flash fidgets in his seat with increasing intensity. At first, his team can ignore this. When the irritation is nearly unbearable, the ginger speedster jumps to his feet.

“I’m sorry, okay.” His apology, is a general one. “Roy is right.” The Team share looks of confusion at his declaration.

“I was being a tool earlier.” Wally admits with a sigh. “The last thing he said to me, was that I wasn’t living up to this symbol.” He pats the red lightning bolt on his chest, with a sad smile.

“I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.” He runs a hand through his short hair. “So I’m going to treat magic, like I do religion.”

“I was a few seconds to late,” Artemis confesses. “Seeing him shield that little girl, made it hard to hate him completely.”

“How do you think I feel?” Captain Marvel sulks. “I was supposed to handle the Condiment King.” He slams his fist against his thigh. “The League has handled him a dozen times. This was the first time he had anything dangerous.”

“What about those green things he sent after us?” Kon asks with a shudder.

“Some kind of golem,” Zatanna reasons confidently. “Definitely magical.”

“Which begs the question,” Kaldur adds, with a frown. “How did he obtain his upgrades?”

“Someone provided him with both chemical and magical assistance.” Robin concludes knowingly.

M’gann
Mount Justice
July 7, 2010
9:49 PM, EDT

I finally find my way out of the contradicting mess, that is Roy’s mind. His memories and plans for the future, are all mixed up.

He remembers planning out missions we could one day have, but he is completely absent from them. Was he imaging how things would go for us, if he hadn’t realized he was a clone?

A look at his vitals on the monitor, thankfully show he has stabilized. A good think because i can’t donate another drop. I think someone is going to have to help me to the room I picked out earlier.

I take a few minutes to steady myself. My head keeps spinning, and I feel like my limbs weigh a hundred pounds. I need to get up, and tell Captain Marvel everything.

When I try to stand, I stumble at first. My head finally stops spinning, so I begin to make my way to the door. With my vision swimming, I focus on putting one foot in front of the other.

After what feels like hours, the door is before me. I rest my hand on handle, and realize I am still white. A final look at Roy, shows he is still nearly as pale as me. He lost so much blood, and I have no idea how long I was in here.

I focus on the change from white to green. it takes a few seconds to begin, slowly spreading up my arm. I haven’t struggled like this in decades.

Once I’m confident in my appearance, I step into the corridor. Each member of the has brought an assortment of chairs from all over the cave, and settled in for the long hall.

Wally is snoring on a yellow bean bag chair, with a dozen snack wrappers surrounding him. Kon is pacing back and forth, while Artemis is anxiously tapping her foot.

“How is he?” Captain Marvel rushes at me as soon as I exit the room.

“He’s going to be okay,” I reassure the crowd. I try to tell the Captain about Roy and his knowledge, but my mouth refuses to open this time.

“And how are you?” Robin adds. “You gave a lot of blood.”

When I keep trying to force my body to respond, my teeth begin to violently chatter. So this is why Roy couldn’t tell anyone. Good thing I have a second option.

I begin to grow light headed, as I strain against the mental block. No matter how hard I try, I can’t open my mind to Captain Marvel.

As I continue to push against this mental infection, my vision goes black.

The Team
Mount Justice
July 8, 2010
8:04 PM, EDT

“Oh boy,” Robin sighs, as Captain Marvel grabs the exhausted Martian. When he takes her weight, he nearly stumbles forward.

“Whoa,” He chuckles quietly. “She’s way heavier than she looks”.

“And I thought you were supposed to be wise.” Zatanna teases the flustered Captain.

“Kaldur,” I ask the weary teen. “Can you take her to her room?”

“If Roy is going to pull through,” Artemis groans and stretches. “I’ll show you which one she picked. I need to crash.” She waves goodnight, and strides in the direction of her bed.

“Thank you.” The Atlantean gently takes M’gann from Captain Marvel. “I too, will retire for the night.” He bids the team his own goodnight, before following her towards the living quarters.

“You guys should go get some sleep.” Captain Marvel concludes. “I can wait up for the League.”

“He was their when I woke up,” Kon firmly denies the offer. “I won’t leave him alone.”

“”Then we can sit with him together,” Captain Marvel compromises.

“I’m going to go wait for any updates.” Reasons Dick.

“Want to see if we can find your dad, on one of the Mexican news channels?” Wally extends an olive branch to the magical girl.

“I hear the Flash is great on camera,” She accepts the offer, and leaves with Dick and Wally. “We might catch one of his interviews.”

Cheshire
Infinity Island
July ??, 2010
??:?? ?M, ???

Getting called before the Demon’s Head, is never a good sign. Missions are distributed by lesser servants. Training and punishment are the normal reasons for a visit from Ras. Neither are pleasant

No one avoids me gaze as I approach his office. So far, so good. I don’t notice an increase in guards, but that means little. The head of the Shadows, can handle me by himself if he so chooses.

Ubu, the massive hulking guard waits outside the door. He stares me down, until I disarm. Over two dozen weapons later, and he finally allows me access to Ra's al Ghul.

“You are blessed with entry,” Ubu whispers. “Be worthy of it.” That is ominous.

I step past him, and glance around the room. A collection of trophies from his most deadly kills, lines the walls. Over a hundred weapons of every kind made on Earth and even a few from beyond, make up the majority of his display.

A jade and bronze Persian rug, leads to a massive obsidian throne. On the seat fit for a king, rests the immaculately dressed immortal. He leans forward on my approach, and smiles wickedly.

“Dearest Jade,” His words sound like honey, but will poison the soul. “I have been so pleased with how you have handled every mission, to perfection.” I drop to my knees in a deferential bow.

“My thanks.” Oh how I hate having to prostrate myself before him like this. I wanted to be free, and I was. For three whole weeks. Once Ras sent his people after me, I was as good as caught,.

“Our sleeper agent has proven his worth.” Which one? You have hundreds. “Now he requires a handler.” Lucky me.

“Oh, don’t pout.” How does he always see my expression, from behind my mask? “He even recruited your little sister, from under our nose.” What does he mean! I’m only here for one reason, keep Artemis away from this life.

“She has been moved into protective custody, along with you’re mother.” He smiles down at me with false kindness. “I need you to update our agents commands, and receive his report.

Once you do, you will have time enough to check in on Artemis.”

“Of course.” I have no choice but to agree.

“You will have to pick up a scientist on the way back.” Of course, more work. “A Doctor Serling Roquette, from Star City.”

“It will be completed to perfection.” My answer makes him smirk in delight.

“I know.” His hard stare, ensures i will not enjoy failing this mission.

Dick Grayson
Mount Justice
July 8, 2010
12:04 AM, EDT

“How did all three escape?” I mutter under my breath. I can’t find any trace of the Red Robots in Mexico. Its like they vanished into thin air. I know I’m not supposed to hack into satellites, but how else was I going to be useful?

Zatanna and Wally, passed out a few hours ago on the couches. They had quickly irritated me, with the commentary they invented. They had found a Mexican news channel, with some good footage of the League in action.

They may have been a distraction, but its better than them bickering. I was finally able to get some work done, once they nodded off. If his snoring hasn’t woken her by now, nothing will.

I haven't found anything yet and I doubt I will tonight. I am majorly distracted. I close the program controlling the Wayne Tech satellite, and stretch.

“May as well go see if Billy and Kon are still awake.”

“Recognized. Green Arrow, zero eight.” The caves intercom, begins announcing League arrivals. “Recognized. Black Canary, one three.” Green arrow and Black Canary exit the Zeta tube first, at a run.

“Ollie!” She calls 1after him, as he runs into the kitchen.

“Stop telling me to calm down Dinah!” He barks back at her. “Roy needs me.”

“I’m not trying to,” Her exasperation with the frantic archer, is obvious.

“Recognized. Batman, zero two” When my own adopted father steps from the Zeta tube, He nods at me standing in the shadows. He strides towards me silently as Black Canary, continues to chase Green Arrow.

“What are you doing Green Arrow?” He hooks into the speakers of the cave, a command disables its use in the living and medical areas of the cave thankfully. “You called off the search early to be with him.” Batman winks at me. “Why are you in the library?”

“ARGH!” I can hear the emerald archers roar of frustration.

“Ollie says its not his fault he never operated out of this maze of a mountain.” The snickering voice of Black Canary, comes in through our ear piece radio.

“Status report?” Dad begins to lead me towards the medical wing, intent on wasting no more time.

“Roy is in stable condition.” He raises an eyebrow at this. My earlier report to him, had been much worse. “M’gann was able to shift her blood type when we ran out.” Dad gives me a relieved smile.

“Good.” His words are caring. “How is she?”

“Asleep,” I respond, with a giggle. “She gave so much blood, she forgot her hair when she came out of the room.”

“You did good.” He gives me an approving smile. “Only two reported fatalities from the mall.”

“Oh...” I hate hearing about the ones we fail. “Someone upgraded Condiment Kings arsenal. He’s never had even a single successful heist, before today.”

“Most likely,” He growls in irritation. “We’re going to be stretched thin already.” Finding Red Tornado, is a top priority for the League.

“Want me to look into it?” I offer. “It doesn’t look like we’ll have any team missions for a while.” I need something to keep me busy.

“Do it.” I eventually get his confirmation. “When you do, the two of us will investigate together.”

“That will be such the aster.” He chuckles at my enthusiasm. Seriously, why does everyone say my dad is scary

“How was everyone’s first day?” I arch my own eyebrow at him. What kind of question is that? “Besides the obvious.”

“Kid Flash put his foot in his mouth almost instantly,” Roy was right. We aren’t ready for the League, and that’s a bitter pill to swallow.

“We have no idea how to work as a group.” I sigh at the memory of our poor performance this afternoon.

“It comes with time,” Dad reassures me. “You aren’t competing with me, or even each other.” He stops walking, to look my in the eyes and place a hand on my shoulder. ”You only have to be better than one person.”

“Who,” I ask with an understanding smirk “The guy I’m fighting? “

“Yourself yesterday.” He smiles and nods, before we continue walking.

Oliver Queen
Mount Justice
July 8, 2010
12:07 AM, EDT

“Where the hell is the med bay?” I roar in frustration, as I find myself at yet another dead end. Retracing my steps, I find Dinah looking for me, “This cave trying to make me crazy!” I punctuate my anger, by kicking a metal door.

“Ollie, calm down.” She tries soothing my agitation. “You’ve gone down this hallway twice already.”

“No I haven’t,” I retort. “The hallways keep moving.” Yeah that makes more sense.

“Yes you have.” The door I had just kicked, ‘whooshes’ open to reveal a glaring Artemis. “Now I know where the idiot gets it from.” Rubbing sleep from her eyes in her zebra stripe pyjamas, she should not be as intimidating as she is.

“Sorry Artemis.” Dinah saves my behind, from the glaring teen girl. “Neither of us have actually been here before.”

“Follow the red stripe on the wall, and keep it down.” Dinah gives her a look, and Artemis hesitates. “Please.”

“Thanks,” I call behind myself, and charge towards my goal. How does Roy keep getting into these messes? “He’s going to be the death of me.” I mutter under my breath.

“Yes.” My pretty bird rolls her eyes at this. “Worrying about Roy is going to kill you. Not one of the deadly enemies we face nearly every week?”

When you say it like that, of course it sounds ridiculous.” I’m not sure how to make it seem rational, but that’s not my job.

My job right now is to freak out, like a good parent. I think I’m doing a splendid job at that part. Roy has been giving me lots of practice the last three years.

Maybe I should think of taking Dinah out for that special dinner, sooner than I was planning. If Roy is moving into the Cave, I'm going to have an empty home.

Kon
Mount Justice
July 8, 2010
12:10 AM, EDT

“How come he’s still so pale?” Captain Marvel had said, his colour should have returned by now.

“We still don’t know what was in the King’s chemicals,” The Captain explains, from his place checking Roy’s vitals.

“I thought this place was supposed to be high tech.” I let out a frustrated sigh, and resume my pacing.

When I was in the tank, all I remember is images of Superman. Words in my head telling me to kill him. Replace him. Then I was free.

I was so angry when I was released, I couldn’t stop myself from attacking Robin, Aqualad, and Kid Flash. When Roy offered me a place with them though - right before Dubbilex interfered – my anger was gone for the first time in my short life.

Roy felt different than the others. He felt somehow connected to me.

When I woke up in the Hall of Justice, I felt different. The purpose I had to become Superman, was gone. I felt free, and I understood why Roy felt different.

Roy was sitting with Superman, and the Man of Steel himself told me. We’re related. I don’t know how, maybe Roy shares DNA with my human donor.

After the weekend at the Kent farm and now the day with the Team, I could tell the difference between strangers and relations. Ma Kent and Lois Lane, both felt like most of the team.

Roy feels just as much a part of me as Clark, maybe even more so. The only ones who feel even close, are M’gann and her uncle. I think its because of the shape shifting.

I stop my pacing beside Roy’s bed. I put a hand on his shoulder, and feel that connection even stronger. He better wake up soon, I need answers.

Lex Luthor
Cadmus Cybernetics
July 8, 2010
6:27 AM, AKST

“How far along are they?” I demand of the facility chief.

“Nearly complete sir,” He twitches at my cold, unflinching stare. “We have a prototype.” He hands me a burgundy briefcase. He had brought it into my office for his quarterly report, cradling it like a baby.

It’s splendid having the largest room reserved for myself, even in the facilities I rarely visit. Opulence is truly for the deserving.

The air inside the case is so cold, it fogs into a cloud as soon as i snap it open. A replica of Superman’s symbol is revealed. Its the size of a temporary tattoo children use, and looks to be made of a gel like substance.

“It should enhance the abilities of Project Kr, to the levels of a normal Kryptonian.” The doctor explains.

“For how long?” I need my son dependent on me after all. How else will I get him to come home. With the resources spent on him already, force will be my last resort.

“Ten minutes is the projected length.” He shrugs in frustration. “We have a lack of suitable test subjects.”

“Not for long.” I surprise him with the news. “Batch three has begun.” They won’t be ready in time for new years, but I will be able to assert my dominance over the rest my colleagues.

I do not intend to share Earth with anyone, not even the Light.

Mount Justice
July 11, 2010
4:19 AM, EDT

When I open my eyes, I find myself in a dimly lit room on a hospital bed. M’gann did save me. Damn, I owe her big time.

Glancing to my left shows a monitor with my vitals and an IV leading into my arm. The uncomfortable feeling below the blankets, lets me know I unfortunately have a catheter in. How long was I out?

Looking to my right, shows Kon sleeping in one of three chairs. He’s in navy blue sweat pants. Fancy form fitting ones. that the girls definitely chose for him.

His hair is in perfect condition which is not fair, I wake up with a birds nest on my head. Patting my head reveals that...someone combed my hair? That’s strangely relaxing, before I realize why.

People actually care about Roy, not me. I thought the cancer scare last year was dealt with. I know I was a crappy person before, but I had been changing.

I’m starting to realize, this is probably not really the DC multiverse. When I woke up a few days ago in the Hall of Justice, that must have been when I died. Which would explain why I couldn’t die again this time.

This has to be some kind of purgatory. Several religions have one, so who knows which one I ended up in. I had been changing for the better, so this must be my final chance to do it right.

The Young Justice world, is being used as a way for my dying mind to make sense of my judgment. It must be because the last thing I had done at work, was watch the season finale on my laptop.

I have to say, I prefer this to the expected fires I was told purgatory had. This realization makes me pause. Do I get into whatever my good afterlife is, for stopping the Light? They are the big bad of the series after all.

This is some kind of moral test for my soul, or I’m the only random fool who knows about the Light. Either way, I was already on the road to being a better person. I’m not going to stop now.

The door to the room slowly opens. M’gann in her green human form, walks into the room. She’s wearing the purple and white Care Bear nightie, that we got at the mall before the chaos. Her dull red hair is in her usual stolen look.

 I can feel her relief at my recovery, wash over me in waves.

<What happened with the Condiment King?> My concern for the child I had shielded, is sent without even trying.

<Artemis took him down.> The image of Artemis dragging the King from the mall by his hair, fills me with joy. <Once his rig was taken care of, he was no problem for her.>

<Is everyone else still here?> As much as I would love the concern, they all do have lives.

<No,> She responds apologetically. She shares her memory of last night. Green Arrow left for the night, promising to return in the morning. Next, she shares a montage of her, Kon, and Oliver taking shifts in my room.

 My gratitude I guess says it for me, based on her giggle. <Thank you for saving me.>

<You’re welcome, but maybe we should get you a mirror.> I can feel her shame trickle out of her, despite her best effort.

<Did something go wrong?> She refuses to answer, or look at me. <Did my face get horribly burnt or something?>

<No! Just... wait here one second> She phases through the wall behind my head, before returning a few seconds later. She has a small make up mirror in her hand, which she holds for me to look at.

<Oh. That’s new.> My astonishment slips out, but not the disgust she expected from me. My skin is a milky white colour now. Along with my red hair, I look very Canadian.

<You had a side effect from my blood transfusion.> She admits with shame. I counter this be sharing me relief at being alive. This cheers her up a bit but she still feels guilty, so I change the subject.

<What about everyone else?> I hope the team is okay.

<Billy told Kaldur, “We have a Zeta tubes, so use them.”.> She sends the memory of the thirteen year old, instructing the Atlantean to visit his family on weekdays. We share a quiet chuckle at it, trying not to wake Kon.

<Artemis has been visiting the cave during the day and patrolling with Black Canary most nights.> Several images of Artemis talking to Kon flash in my mind. <Her and Kon decided on names finally.>

<What did they choose?> I’m curious if he went with Connor, or one of the other Superboy names.

<No spoilers.> She has her mouth melt away and mimes throwing away the key. <They want to tell you.> Fair enough. Man i love the lack of miscommunication, this would make any relationship so much easier.

<Everyone else?> The image of Wally, Robin, and Zatanna pass between us.

<Robin’s been doing something for Batman. And Wally and Zatanna, have been at home.> I get the feeling of isolation from her. <They have only come by for training once.>

<What about J’onn,> I ask, even though I’m pretty sure I know the answer already. <Has he been by?>

 Red Tornado is missing?

<What did Captain Marvel and the League decide to do about me?> A few days has to have been enough time, for someone to have come up with a plan.

<After the transfusion, I discovered we have an even bigger problem.> She shares her memories of each failed attempt, to reveal the information.

<Oh, shit.> My worry combines with hers, nearly drowning us both.

<The mental conditioning is contagious.> I’m worried what will happen if I link with uncle J’onn. I get a glimpse of her nightmare, the one that was keeping her awake. She watched herself infect the entire Team, while her Uncle did the same to the League.

<Yeah, lets avoid that if we can.> We have just under a year, before the first victim is up for assassination. <We’re going to need to figure out a way to look into this secretly.> We don’t want this mental infection spreading any further.

I reach out grab her hand, when a feeling of despair wells up in one of us. I misjudge how far away she is however. My hand stops a little over a foot short of her, but it decides to keep going anyway,

From my elbow to my wrist, my very pale arm begins to extend. It happens relatively quickly, like sticking your tongue out.

“You’re awake!” My bellow of terror at the disturbing sight - that in no way resembled anything like a shriek – wakes Kon from his trance like slumber. “I didn’t know you could do that.” He barely even reacts to my extended arm.

“Neither did I.” He remains calm and asks. “Well do you think its was the chemicals, or M’gann’s blood?” That...is a good point.

“It was definitely my fault.” M’gann admits to Kon, with tears beginning to well up in her eyes.

“How can you be sure?” He asks in confusion. “He didn’t turn green.”

“This is what i really look like.” Her whispered words precede a shift in her skin pigment. In the blink of an eye, her coloration is an ivory white even more otherworldly than my own greyish white skin.

Her hair retracts back into her scalp leaving her bald, with and enlarged brow. Her limbs lengthen by nearly a metre, and her fingers nearly double in length. Her nose fades away, with her mouth soon following.

“Do female Martians look different?” Kon asks, with no change to his tone at her revelation.

“On Mars, the white Martians are treated as lesser.” She looks down at her feet in shame. “I wanted to be normal for once.”

“Being one of the only two Martians on Earth,” I awkwardly try to explain. “I think you and the Hawk’s, are tied for rarest aliens on Earth.”

<No one on Earth even knew about white Martians.> I share my lack of judgment about her being a white Martian, and it finally starts to sink in for her.

“Ma said to treat everyone with respect.” Kon offers his own support. “And even if she hadn’t, your uncle is the one who undid my programming.” He shares a grateful smile with her.

“It was a good thing they hadn’t finished the job,” M’gann chuckles. “He said he hadn’t seen such a sloppy job, since he was in the academy.”

“Good thing Wally, Kaldur, and Robin let me out early then.” He mutters to himself, before jerking his head up. “I told Green Arrow I would call him when you woke up.”

Once he leaves the room, I begin focusing on my arm. It doesn’t move for nearly an entire minute. But slowly my arm begins to retract. At least I don’t have to worry about getting stuck with oddly shaped limbs. Now all I have to do is test out my limitations.

Notes:
I hope it was clear in M'gann's PoV. She interpreted me watching the show, as me imagining what would have happened this year if i had not broken free from the mental programming. She doesn't know about the "real world". She only thinks I am very creative.

Wally's disbelief for magic continues. But with the last thing the SI said to him being smarten up, he self evaluated while everyone was worrying. He will respect others believe in magic, but has not been faced with his own proof yet.

The Light and agents, have begun reacting to changes. They are also moving sooner as they believe Clone Roy, is still able to be controlled.

Cheshire appears and She is still a ruthless murderer. But she cares for Artemis. Artems is her last piece of Innocence and the only thing she has worth protecting. I am basing this off how she reacts in the season 2 kaldur brain attack episode.

The League has been scattered across Mexico, as the 3 Red Robo's wreak havoc on the countryside.

Flightless Man · Jan 15, 2021

Episode 5: Vegas Vacation
Mount Justice
July 12, 2010
9:47 AM, EDT

“My friend,” Aqualad greets me with the happiest expression, I have ever seen on his face.

His joy is tangible, with how it rolls off of him in waves. “I am relieved that you are well.”

“What put the pep in your step?” I ask, then signal for M’gann to flip the pancakes. She wants to learn how to cook, so I’m I have an easy way to start paying her back.

Lesson one began last night, macaroni and cheese. This morning I decided she was ready for the gruelling task of flipping, when the bubbles on top of the cakes pop.

“Yeah Kaldur,” M’gann agrees with the assessment. “You seem lighter today.” She giggles at the splat the batter makes, when it lands back in the pan.

“Indeed I am. “Kaldur takes a moment to reflect his absent few days. “I had not realized It had been over two months, since I had returned home.” He takes a seat beside Kon, who still hasn’t told me his name.

“Do anything interesting?” M’gann fills the pitcher full of chocolate milk, and passes it to the boys at the table.

“Yeah, Atlantis always sounds so cool.” Billy enthusiastically adds. “Did you see any of your old friends?” Kaldur blushes at this, and looks away.

I get a sensation of lips pressed against my own. Soon it’s accompanied by fingers on my cheek and a hand on my back. Whoa, that’s new.

I’ve only gotten sensations when linked up with M’gann before. Did she accidentally link with him? When I share the memory with her and ask, she stops in her her flipping and blinks rapidly in shock.

<Oh my.> She shares her own confusion at what occurred. <It looks like you got more than the stretching from my blood.>

“I did,” He finally answer Billy. “They were very... pleased to see me.” I get another blast of emotional memory from Kaldur, as he reminisces his last few days.

 I admit to M’gann, with a mental laugh. <It could be fatal in the field.>

<We can do some practice before everyone else gets here then.> She shares a memory, one of her as a young Martian girl. It’s of her mother instructing her in how to remain yourself, when everyone’s mind is knocking on your own.

I focus on my breathing. Quickly in and slowly out. The odd pattern I admit, does make it easier to ignore Kaldur’s joy and Billy’s youthful exuberance.

“Thank you for reminding me,” Aqualad receives the bacon from Billy, with hunger in his eyes. “The ease with which I can commute.”

“Recognized. Kid Flash, bee zero three.” Wally’s arrival is announced by the cave.

“Rejoice my friends,” He blurs into the kitchen.”The West wind has returned.”He snatches a pancake from M’gann mid flip, shoving it into his mouth before she can complain.

“Oh ma gosh babe, dese are amathing.” My reproachful look, finally gets through to him. “Sorry.” He mumbles under his breath in embarrassment at his slip.

“Recognized. Zatanna, bee zero eight.”

“Guess what I’ve got!“ Zatanna arrives, greeting us with an excited twirl. Non of the emotional leakage I get from the others comes from her, which is a relief.

“Something that will finally turn off the radio, spell thing you put on me last week?” Wally asks with a little heat to his voice. “It was funny the first day, but it won’t stop turning on.” He slumps into a free seat. “I could barely get nine hours of sleep.”

“The ‘radio’,” Zatanna air quotes her explanation. “Keeps turning on, because you keep sticking your foot in your mouth.”

“Zatanna.” I step in, this has gone on long enough. “It’s not funny anymore. He might get distracted on a mission.”

“Fine.” She groans with her torment of Wallace, now coming to an end.

“tel eht lleps eb dednE.” She waves her wand, which appeared in her hand unnoticed. A faint green glow surrounds the mouth and ears of Kid Flash, before fading away to nothing.

“Finally,” He sighs in relief.

“I was going to give you all a ticket to my dad and I’s show tomorrow.” She hands one to everyone but Wally, keeping his just out of reach.

“But I don’t know if Wally,” She continues to tease him. “Will enjoy it.”

“How about a deal,” He offers a hand to her. “I come. And if can’t figure out how you do all of your tricks, I admit magic is real.”

“Once and for all?” She demands from him, grabbing his hand.

“For ever and always,” He glibly responds.

“And we're all witnesses.” Robin crows in laughter beside Artemis, who is in a black and white version of her uniform from the show.

The light green arrowhead on her chest, has been replaced with an extended tigers claw. The majority of her clothing is white Kevlar material, but it has plenty of black stripes showing her theme.

<When did they sneak in?> I ask my brain buddy.

<Same time as Zatanna.> M’gann answers with a giggle at my distraction. I get the memory of them following Zatanna into the dining room, at a casual walk.

<I’m trying to make sure everyone can eat. You just need to flip.> I grab her wrist from behind, and flip the pancake that is beginning to burn.

<Thanks.> She sighs in frustration. <This was so much easier, before everyone sat down.>

“If we all really want to go,” He had said he needed a night off “I may as well ask Ollie for a few rooms, we can make a weekend out of it.”

“Sounds awesome,” Agrees Artemis, who stands at the head of the table beside Kon. She may seem nonchalant, but each tap of her foot, brings a pulse of nerves.

“Now that Roy’s awake.” Kon also stands, smiling nervously at us. His emotions are at a rolling boil, I’m getting way more from him.

“And Kaldur is back,” She takes back over the speech, sensing his unease “We can finally tell you the names we decided on.

“Don’t you both already have names?” Wally is definitely missing the point.

“Not ones they can use on the street.” Zatanna stage whispers in his ear.

“He was going to go with Connor, but that’s not really a different name.” Artemis explains. “It’s only a longer one.”

“She suggested Christopher Kent, and I like it.” I can feel his pride, finally having something all his own.

“So I let him pick mine,” She likes the one he chose, I can feel her relief sneaking through. “You can call me Selene Kwan.”

Star City
July 12, 2010
7:25 PM, PDT
“Vegas you say?” Oliver considers the trip. “I know a few places Dinah would love to see.” He confirms with a devious grin. “Let’s all go. it will be fun.”

After dinner, Dinah had left to grab the newly named Selene, for patrol. Even in my own head that sounds wrong. That will be an only as required name.

“Look what finally got finished.” He holds up an arrow with what looks like a disco ball, as the head. “Flashbang Arrows.” Oh, that could really come in handy.

“One of these will scream out a dozen Christmas songs on repeat, all at the same time.” Is that even humane? “Strobing lights of every colour will go off for fifteen minutes, once it impacts.”

“What does this one do?” I reach for a blue rubbery shaft, only for him to slap away my hand with a cheeky grin. He carefully unscrews the arrowhead, revealing the rubber shaft is filled with some kind pale blue of goo.

“Extinguisher arrows.” Aw, he really does care. He’s been working on trick arrows just for me. “If they get more then twenty degrees above room temperature, they rapidly expand and burst.” He points to one arrow, marked with a yellow shaft.

“Those have a mixture inside, that will release a saline steam.” Great for next time Killer Frost says high.

“You really went all out with these.” It normally takes him weeks to finish a single prototype.

“Well, I had some good motivation.” He holds up a final silver arrow. “This one, will rapidly expand into an elastic foam.” The stuff that goes hard, is way too easy for the real heavy hitters to remove.

“Thanks, for all of this.” I mean for more than just the arrows. I get a wave of memories when he places a hand on my shoulder.

I remember teaching Roy how to shoot a bow. Another image of the original Roy, this one of him in his uniform for the first time. One of his terror at being unable to find Roy years ago, morphs into pure relief when the clone was recovered.

A montage of Oliver adopting the clone, fills my mind. The memories stir something in the back of my mind. For some reason, I can remember most of these memories from Roy’s perspective.

“You know I’m always here for you.” He smiles at me in pride. “Dinah and I, are really proud of how grown up you have been the last few weeks.” I can only squirm uncomfortably at his undeserved praise. "So how far can you strech?" He changes the subject, when he senses my embarrassment at the praise.

Las Vegas
July 13, 2010
6:24 PM, PST

“You kids have fun,” Oliver grabs Dinah’s hand and tries leading her down the strip. We have the night to ourselves, after the Zatara’s show is over.

<He’s going to propose tonight,> I share a memory with M’gann, who is looking at all the lights with Artemis. It’s the one of Ollie, excitedly showing me the black pearl ring he had gotten for Dinah.

<Just like in episode nine.> She responds, sharing the wistfulness of her childhood.

“You are not joining us?” Kaldur asks the couple, with a single raised eyebrow.

“We’ve already seen a few of these shows,” Ollie winks at me. “Besides, we didn’t get tickets.”

“I’m sure we could get a couple more for you.” Billy misses the subtext entirely. His excitement for the show, has overwhelmed his common sense.

<Once the show is over, we can try to sneak away.> I share the truck stop from my dream. <This is going to be our best chance to look for it.> She manages to act natural when we converse, I need to look at her.

“Dude.” Wally elbows me in the side. “I thought you said, not to be a creep.” He indicates my staring, with a frown. “You just wanted her all to yourself. Not cool.” He shakes his head at me in disappointment, before walking back over to Robin.

Dick still won’ share his real name, so he’s got another persona tonight, Gordon. I’m really getting into coming up with names, to make him squirm.

<Sounds good.> M’gann missed my entire exchange with Wally, thankfully. <I’ll keep an eye out for a chance for us to slip away.> I feel her mischievous smile. 

“Don’t wait up,” Ollie calls out his final farewell to us, with an exaggerated wave.

“And say hi to Giovanni for us.” Dinah rolls her eyes, at Oliver’s his antics.

“Hurry up Roy,” Billy grabs my arm, dragging me into the classically styled theatre. “We don’t want to miss anything.” I’ve never been to a magic show, and I know this one is real. It will be fun.

.
.
.

The variety of tricks displayed, are astounding. Wally gets used as a volunteer, to give him an up close look for tricks.

Watching him get sawed in half and then turned into a girl was mildly amusing. When he was transformed into a hedgehog, it was funny. Changing him bright pink, cracked me up.

It was when all of these were combined, I saw the real humour. The anthropomorphic, pink, female, hedgehog had my jaw drop. Literally. I’m still trying to discretely push it against my face, willing it back into position.

“Oh ho ho.” ‘Gordon’ giggles at the farm end of the row. ‘Selene’ is beside him, followed by ‘Megan’, ‘Chris’, Billy, and finally Kaldur beside me. “Blackmail for life.” He stows his phone, after snapping proof of Wally’s transformation.

“You better send me a copy.” Artemis playfully demands.

<Its nice seeing her let her guard down.> I smile at the thought, while looking at M’gann to maintain my side of the conversation.

<She’s always been like that with the rest of us,> M’gann replies, while I remember my first meeting with Artemis. <She’s going to take me and Zatanna to ‘Viva Las Gaygas’ tomorrow.>

“He’s staring at you again Megan,” Artemis notices my gaze, and hisses in M’gann’s ear. “What did he see you naked when we were gone?” When I stiffen at her words, she frowns at me.

My memory of M’gann in her true white Martian form, flashes through the link. So I guess technically... I have.

“Well.” I try to deflect the inquisition. “She saw me naked too.” Yeah, great defence moron.

M’gann also stiffens at the realization, that she has in fact seen me naked in the same manor. In some of our training to contain my newfound talent with telepathy, accidental memory sharing had shown her some embarrassing imagery of myself.

“Oh come on Megan,” Artemis sighs in her mistaken realization. “Not you too. I thought the creep’s crush was one sided.”

“Wally said Roy was getting awfully territorial,” ‘Gordon’ concludes. “Clearly they’re dating.” His smug pride, oozes off.

“That must be why he was looking into things the rest of us would like to do.” Billy laughs in good humour, at my ‘trick’. “You were looking for a way to sneak off for a romantic day tomorrow.”

<We did want a way, to do just that.> M’gann admits. <Should we just go with it for now?>

<Only if it doesn’t bother you.> I’m already smitten with her, I can at least admit to myself. The hard part will be reminding myself it’s fake.

 The impression of me that she shares with myself, is a lot more positive than I would have imagined. <It will make looking into Cadmus easier.>

<Once we find a way to undo the mental programming, we can always come clean.> I offer with some reluctance. I hope my mental practice, kept that from her.

“Is this supposed to be a part of the show?” Kaldur gratefully interrupts my roast, at the hands of my team.

A look at the stage, reveals a large bat winged figure. He entered the theatre, by tearing his way in through the ceiling.

His ten foot tall frame, is bone white and rippling with muscle. On his head, is a golden helmet with blood red ram horns pushing through it. Dark yellow flames - nearly brown in the wrongness the emitt – surrounds him in an aura of power.

“AT LAST.” The being doesn’t yell, but his voice reverberates in my skull. “I HAVE FOUND YOU... GIOVANNI ZATARA.”

“What Margoth!” Giovanni moves in front of Wally and Zatanna, shielding them from what I assume is a demon. “You need me to send you back, a third time!”

“Get Wally and Zatanna, off the stage.” Billy orders, with no trace of his limited age. “Once you do, focus on getting the crowd out of here.

“Understood,” I acknowledge he orders, signalling the others into action.

“SHAZAM!” Billy’s magical scream and the following lightning, draws the attention of Margoth.

“I was enjoying he show!” Roars Captain Marvel, as he surges towards the demon. A powerful right hook, sends the massive fiend crashing into and through the wall backstage.

9:17 PM, PST

“Good work on getting the crowd to safety,” Giovanni Zatara addresses the Team, with a grateful tone. “It seems this sidekick squad of yours, was a good idea.”

“It’s great you and Captain Marvel, got rid of that thing.” Wally still in his transformed state, whines. “But can you change me back yet?”

“What did you learn?” Giovanni prods the speedster, with a grin and a wink to his daughter.

“Magic...is real.” Wally sighs in defeat. ‘Her’ pink quills shake with every motion made.

“eb a namuh yob niagA.” He taps his mahogany cane, on Wally’s nose. A swirl of rainbow mist envelopes Wally.

When it dissipates a few seconds later, Wally is again male and human. He looks down at his fur less hands, and collapses on his backside in relief.

“Since I won’t be able to do the late show,” Giovanni offers. “How about I give you all the magical tour of Las Vegas?”

“That sounds swell,” Captain Marvel has yet to revert back to Billy. “I’m in.”

“I’m good,” Wally denies the offer with a chuckle. “I think I’ve had enough magic for today. I’m hitting one of the five stars.” Zatanna’s eyes boggle at this.

“And how can you afford that?” She demands, crossing her arms and looking down at him.

“Green Arrow,” Artemis in her White Tigress uniform, explains with a smirk.

“Excuse me,” Interrupts Robin with “And Batman.”

“Green Arrow and Batman,” Artemis corrects her self with a roll of her eyes. “Set up a bank account for the Team.”

“If I expect you to treat this like a job,” It took maybe five minutes for Ollie to agree, once i laid down some logical reasoning.“I figure you should get paid like it’s one.” I nod at Wally. If negative reinforcement doesn’t work, let’s try rewarding his good behaviour.

“Well then,” Zatanna teases Wally. “The gracious thing to do, would be to invite me.” The way her dad’s eyes burn into the speedster’s skull, has everyone take a half step backwards.

“See I can’t,” He tries to explain, with an apologetic shrug. “I already reserved the table, for me and the boys.”

“Were going exploring with Zatara,” Captain Marvel gestures to himself and Aqualad excitedly. “She and Artemis can take our spots.

“Great,” Kid Flash groans after another defeat, however minor. “Zatanna, would you and Artemis please join us for dinner.” She looks at Artemis, who grins wickedly.

“We would love to,” She grabs his and Robin’s arms, while Artemis begins dragging Chris after them.

“Oh her dating life will be the death of me.” Giovanni clenches his heart dramatically, as he watches the five walk away laughing.

“Sir,” The Captain interrupts the emotional magician. “Black Canary is probably right. One of the bad guys will get us, not something silly like that.”

Kaldur looks back at M’gann and myself with a wink, before leading Marvel and Zatara away.

“Since everyone thinks we’re on a date and we don't have to be back at the hotel until one.” I break the silence finally. “Want to go look for the truck stop?”

Las Vegas
July 13, 2010
11:02 PM, PST

“You’re sure it’s this one?” M’gann brings the bio-ship, to a cloaked hover. I can feel her doubt seeping out.

“Eighth time is the charm,” She crinkles her nose and giggles. “Let’s find out.” I reach forward, and place my hand on her shoulder.

We have learned since the transfusion, I can boost M’gann’s range with physical contact. Once we link up, she extends our awareness. Ignoring the barely recognizable wildlife and passing motorists, she directs the search beneath the rundown building.

Our plan is simple. Stop at every truck stop on highway eleven and search for a large collection of mental presences. Up until now, the plan has been a bust. This time however, I can instantly sense a difference.

 Dozens of minds are beneath the surface. A bunch of them feel oddly familiar, while some feel distinctly not human.

<Only mental communication inside.> I instruct her, as I double check my gear. I’m in my new Trickshot outfit.

It has a copper chest plate, to draw enemy fire. Captain Marvel enchanted it for durability, it’s better than any body armour on the general market. My bracers and shin guards, are made from the same material.

He also imbued the metal plates I had sewn inside my sleeveless, chestnut bodysuit. It will hopefully act as a kind of lamellar armour. It’s made from an insulated high tech fabric. are a dark brown.

<Unless we find the kids.> I amend my statement. <Then we should probably talk.>

<Got it.> I can sense her nerves, so I share my own steadiness. Thankfully the clones muscle memory is now my own, including the ability to be the calm in the storm.

M’gann leaves the ship in float mode, and stands. Her normal outfit will stand out on a stealth mission, so I let her know to switch into something more fitting.

Her Martian clothing, shifts into a full body black costume. It has a dark red ex across her torso. A navy blue cape comes down to her waist, and she spins.

<What do you think?> I know she can feel my attraction, as my eyes give her the once over.

<No complaints here.> How fake is this relationship?

<Good.> She winks before opening the exit hatch. <Then let’s go take a look.> She lifts both of us with her telekinesis, silently delivering us beside the truck stop.

<Keep an eye out.> I instruct my favourite Martian, as I try to figure out a way in. The door is heavy duty steel, and the walls are at least two feet thick. An extremely high tech keypad, is not my strong suit.

<Were going to need to get the code from someone.> I sigh, letting her lift me back into the air. We wait on the roof, hoping someone will leave soon.

.
.
.

<Look at the red one.> I guide M’gann’s gaze to the horizon. With only a few vehicles passing by, we needed something to do to keep us awake. <That’s Mars.> So I decided to put my astronomy badge from Cubs, to good use.

<Oh wow. Are all the planets different colours?> She shares her own view of Earth from her home planet. It looks kind of turquoise from Mars.

<Most just look like stars that don’t twinkle, only a little bigger.> I explain, to her disappointment.

.
.
.

 M’gann draws my gaze to the highway.

A red semi, indeed turns off at the truck stop. A second set of headlights, follow it off highway eleven. Before they make it to the building, the door below us slams open.

Instead of the three men from my dream, a squad of armed thugs emerge. Once the semi passes them, they open fire on the second vehicle.

<Get the driver of the semi.> Instructing M’gann on her role, I draw my new pair of repeating hand crossbows. It’s too hard drawing a bow in confined areas, so I added them to my arsenal. <I’ll deal with the welcoming party.>

I jump from the roof, firing a quick volley of Ollie’s new gum arrows. Each one strikes true, expanding rapidly. This leaves the part animal goons, easily restrained.

As I check them over and disarm the lot of them, the second vehicle carefully pulls to a stop. Its a standard limo, but the lack of visible damage is odd. It got hit quite a few times, but it looks brand new.

“And what are you doing so far from the city?” Giovanni Zatara, steps from the drivers side door with a frown.

“You had best not have left the lovely date of yours,” He shakes his head in disappointment “Alone in the city of sin.”

“He didn’t,” M’gann floats the unconscious driver towards us. “How did you find this place?” She asks for the both of us.

“I should be the one asking that question.” The magician counters, with a raised eyebrow.

“Roy was showing me the stars.” M’gann quickly covers for us.

“You can’t see them in the city.” I add, sharing a mental wink with her. “Too many lights.”

“When we flew over this place.” My date takes over the explanation again. “I sensed what feels like a village beneath the ground.”

“I see.” His eyes dart between the two of us, searching for any hint of deception.

When he fails to find even a twitch from either of us, he relents in his examination. The benefits of her being a shape shifter and myself having learned some manner of control, over a very elastic body.

“Let’s get the child out of the back.” Giovanni remembers the reason, he pursued the vehicle in the first place. I hope he’s ready for things to get a whole lot worse.

M’gann leads us over to the semi. I move to open the hatch, when she admits she doesn’t know how. It’s nice having someone to count on, to catch our slip ups.

“Oh my.” Giovanni’s gasps in shock at the contents inside. His control slips for a second, sharing a blast of his disgust. I would not be handling this so well, if I hadn’t had days to consider this.

“Can you disguise the truck?” He gathers himself quickly and nods. “While we check the building for more.”

“.eb enog morf thgiS” The magician waves his staff, sending a spray of shadows at the vehicle. They wrap around the truck and dissipate, leaving only an empty parking spot behind.

“Should we call this in?” M’gann asks Zatara, who shakes his head in the negative.

“By now the Captain, has rejoined the rest of your team.” He shares a hard look with me. “You two are already here, and have shown maturity.” He gives a grim smile. “I thank you for keeping her safe earlier, but Zatanna does not need to be involved in this.”

“I got the password,” M’gann informs our chaperone.

“Good, now lets get to the bottom of this.” He strides towards the building, with anger in each step.

<You ready for this?> I ask my date, as she inputs the code for the door. She feels less anxious now. having taken one guard out, gave her confidence in herself.

<Of course.> She pulls open the door, revealing an empty room with a single elevator. We cautiously approach, stepping inside. Only four buttons are on the panel, one for this floor.

“I will handle the bottom floor,” Giovanni instructs firmly. “While you begin with the top. We shall meet in the middle.” Logical plan, I approve.

“Got it.” I prep one of my Christmas arrows and nod to my partner.

“Good luck.” He bids us farewell, as the pair of us step out into the long winding corridor.

It leads M’gann and myself to an enormous room, larger than a football field. Rows of glass cylinders, line a dozen shelves. Each one has a human male inside, each in a different stage of growth.

“They feel a little bit like you.” M’gann peers inside on of the tanks, gazing at the human. “They look like you too.” I check the next one, and see a ten year old Roy.

“Look for the original,” I instruct. A feeling of dread battles with my relief. Everyone will know my status soon. For good, or for ill.

<Are you okay.> M’gann grabs my hand as I start to tremble.

<Yeah, I just need a minute.> I squeeze her hand, and share my gratitude at her presence.

Checking the rows, leads us to the creation vat. In a what looks like a giant hot tub filled with boiling green goo, is dozens of infants being grown.

The device powering this atrocity, is a glowing red ruby. Before I have time to think, I grab the jewel and yank it free.

The glow fades from the ruby and pool, followed by the rows of tanks. As each one goes dark, sparks erupt from them. The fluid inside ignites, spreading an inferno of green flame. When they all burst in a pressurized explosion, M’gann and I are thrown in opposite directions.

<Roy!> She calls for me in a panic, as i climb back to my feet. Her overwhelming terror floods my mind. Looking for her, I see one tank has yet to explode. Inside I can see a one armed me.

<Help!> M’gann calls out for me again. As the flames spread, I am left with a horrible choice. Do I save M’gann first, or try to get the original Roy out?

Cadmus Alchemical Branch
July 14, 2010
12:58 AM, PST

“Thank you Oliver.” I remove all five of my new fire suppression arrows and look for the downed Martian. As I struggle to contain my own panic at the flames licking at my back, I get a wave of M’gann’s unbridled terror.

It’s worse than I realized from my viewing of the cartoon. The sight of the flames, sinks into my brain. The sensations of burning alive and choking to death, fill me simultaneously.

Forcing my shaking body to stay on my feet, I focus on Ollie’s technique for focus. Choose a goal and move towards it, never away. If I get her away from the fire, I will be able to think clearly again.

<I’m coming.> She doesn’t respond to my words, so I force myself forward. Finding her shaking in fear on the ground, I push off of the ground. My legs extend quickly, sending me over the emerald blaze between us.

As I drop on top of her and shield her from the blaze, one of the arrows bursts. It showers the two of us and the surrounding area, in a cool grey foam. Four left, I groan in realization.

With the flames pushed back for now, I lift M’gann on my back. She grips tightly around my neck, sending short lived relief at my presence. It doesn’t last long, as soon the flames are roaring in our faces again.

<Focus on me.> I try to reach her, to no avail. I focus on the memory of learning to ski. How cold it was, as the snow came down in golf ball sized flakes.

It doesn’t suddenly fix her pyrophobia, but it calms her down enough that I can think a little more clearly. Get M’gann to the elevator, and then grab Roy.

I move at a brisk pace, avoiding the largest portions of the inferno. Being forced to use a second arrow, to clear a path through the wall of fire has me cursing.

<I’ll be right back.> I reassure my whimpering partner, before rushing back into the green flames. I need to use a third arrow, to stem a river of flaming goo.

I reach the tank containing Roy, and look for a way to open it. As the heat rises, my final two arrows burst in my crossbow.

Covered in the frothy gel again, I frantically hammer on the keyboard. With green fire melting the soles of my boots, I change tactics.

I fire an arrow into the glass, barely scratching it. Growing desperate, I begin to pound on the glass to no avail. Ignoring the heat on my legs, I refuse to leave him. M’gann has other plans however.

I struggle in futility, against her pulling me into the air. Above the jade blaze she yanks me backwards. Just in time to avoid being engulfed in the ball of flame, that ignites from Roy’s tank of flammable fluid.

The force of the blast, sends me rocketing across the room. Crashing into the wall with a groan of pain. I collapse on the floor.

Struggling to regain my breath, I feel M’gann grab me by the shoulders. She pulls me inside the elevator and slams the doors shut.

<We need to warn Giovanni.> I focus on my breathing, and try to get to my feet. <before the fire spreads.> M’gann agrees with a shudder and a feeling of dread.

<Agreed.> She sighs, while I reach for the button to the next floor.

Once we catch our breath, we open the doors and exit the shaft.

Inside the room is no Giovanni, but some of the smaller Genomorphs are present. Maybe a dozen of them are implanting commands in the missing children. Or what became of them at least.

Sitting motionless, is a herd of Minotaur calves. Perched above above them is a flock of Harpy children. In a cauldron across the room, is the source of the transformations.

Five children are being subjected to what looks like a very painful transformation. The concoction inside the cauldron, is being drip fed to the mesmerized children.

<This one, is grateful you came.> Arenay leaps from the horn of a calf, approaching us with the grace of a frog. I’m not sure how I can recognize her, but I do.

 I send my expectation of them to do the same.

<This one, understands.> She nods and shares her own feeling of relief. <This one, brings a warning.> A flash of the one keeping the children entranced, gets transmitted to me. The hypnotist is here, only invisible.

M’gann finds him first, trying to sneak past us to the elevator. She points this out to me with a thought. This allows me to strike the hypnotist square in the face, dropping his invisibility as I do.

<M’gann, can you and the Genomorphs get the kids topside?> She confirms this with a serious nod, when I share my own intent to go deeper still. <Lead the kids for her, and wait on the bio-ship.> I instruct Arenay next, who agrees with a feeling of grateful acceptance.

<Be careful.> M’gann shares the sensation of a hug, which I return.

<You too.> As I reenter the elevator shaft, I drag the fancily dressed hypnotist with me. Maybe Giovanni knows who he is.

I descend quickly, and draw my compound bow. The fire retardant, has rendered my pair of crossbows useless for now. I understand why Ollie sticks with a bow, it’s way easier to maintain.

When the doors open, I take a peek inside the room. Giovanni is trading spells with a purple haired sorceress, clad in a green dress.

My arrival does not go unnoticed. A blast of golden energy strikes the ground, as I roll beneath it.

“Getting slow in your old age Zatara?” The scantily clad sorceress taunts. “You needed some young blood to keep up with me I see.” Giovanni spares me a glance, before pressing forward with fresh determination.

“If I’m getting old.” He bats aside a green bolt of lightning and laughs “You’re downright historic.” A trio of spells collide with her, sending her tumbling to the ground.

“Oh your little girl will pay for that, when I finish with you.” She floats into the air, wiping a trail of blood from her nose. Her eyes glow amber, while the ground beneath her begins to bubble and boil.

“I was going to save my baby as a surprise for Wonder Woman,” The witch cackles in glee. “But you shouldn’t spoil his appetite.”

Emerging from the now liquid floor, is a massive serpentine head. Soon it is followed by a second, then a third. When I realize it is a red and blue Hydra rising from wherever it is being summoned from, I fire the most effective barrage I have.

Explosions impact the three heads, blowing chunks off of them. Taser arrows impact the insides of the roaring mouths’, they arc with high voltage for several seconds. My finally volley, is the fast expanding plaster arrows.

The eight trick arrows, strike the base of the Hydra’s necks. Some manage to pass through the portal, sealing it from the other side.

“Don’t remove the heads!” Zatara warns me unnecessarily. “Circe has summoned a Hydra from Cnidaria!” I know my great history well enough to get a B, but I have no idea where that is.

“Trauma to the brain should work!” I yell back at him, as he swats another of Circe’s spells away from me. I send a Christmas arrow at the eye of one the three heads.

It impales the eye with a spray of blood, before the flash bang begins. It drives the head mad, from the light and sound. It thrashes wildly, distracting the other two heads for long enough for my to try something stupid.

I charge forward, leaping onto the least damaged head. I shove the arrows I have in each hand, deep into the skull.

Once i am secure in my grip, I stretch my legs around the neck and squeeze. It tries to shake me, but I keep applying pressure until its thrashing begins to slow.

“Get off my baby!” Circe shrieks at me. A spell hits me in the back, but crackles and fades against my copper armour. Before she can try again, Zatara catches her with an incantation.

She is struck by a wave of magical force, sending her tumbling to the ground.

Giovanni sends out a tornado of stained glass shards, before directing it towards her Hydra. It rips through each neck in a moment, leaving a gap in the portal.

Circe frantically looks around the room in a panic, before deciding to flee.

“We shall have to do this again one day soon.” Circe blows a kiss Giovanni’s way and dives into the portal, as it closes behind her.

Once she is gone and I am left alone with Giovanni, I can finally begin to comprehend how many versions of myself I killed. I'm the reason the real Roy is dead.

Mount Justice
July 14, 2010
8:41 AM, EDT

<How did the meeting with Batman go?> M’gann shares her concern, as I enter the bio-ship. A warm feeling of greeting from the living ship, brushes against my mind.

<I’m on probation for the rest of the summer.> My frustration and guilt leaks out, as I share the memory.

“You left the Team with no idea of your location.” Batman growls in disappointment. “The very thing you rightfully called Robin out on.”

“I did.” I have no excuse for my actions. Its my fault the lab was destroyed after all. I’m the one who blanked, grabbing the shiny rock before realizing what I was doing.

“The magical nature of the fire, has destroyed any data we may have obtained.” I twitch, as he stares me down across the table.

“Any luck on turning the kids back?” I try to focus on the good I actually accomplished.

“None so far.” Batman sits back in his chair, examining my reaction. “Circe has had a lot of practice over the years.”

“Since you failed to meet your own expectations for leadership.” He sighs at me. “You will be removed from the position, pending an evaluation at the end of the summer.”

<So he is instituting the rotating leadership for the summer?> M’gann clarifies. She shares her feeling of nervousness, at leading the Team.

<Yeah. My recent accident, may be interfering with my ability to lead.> I could feel Bruce’s suspicion the entire meeting. We need to get these Genomorphs to Dubbilex and fast. <He gave me the rest of the day off, to get head straightened out.>

<This one, will lead you.> Arenay the leader of the G-gnomes, offers from her place on the ‘dashboard’ f the bio-ship.

A wave of images, enters our minds’. A mountain, next a cave, then finally a colony of Genomorphs is revealed. Arenay just points to the south and resumes ignoring us. As M’gann steers the ship out of the cave, Arenay re-positions her finger like a psychic compass.

<Well I’m glad you saved me.> She sends a pulse of her relief my way, though it only assuages my guilt a little bit.

<You shouldn’t have needed me to.> I share the sensation of needing to have the Ruby in my hand. The overwhelming desire, was unavoidable.

 That finally puts a smile on my face. I settle into my seat, linking into the ship’s three hundred and sixty degree vision.

.
.
.

<This one, has declared our arrival.> Arenay leaps to my shoulder. <That one, should go inside now.>

<Lets leave the ship outside.> I don’t like the idea of bring a psychic ship, directly to the stranded species. She confirms my message, by leaving the ship floating at treetop height.

M’gann floats us down to the forest floor. The twenty or so G-gnomes are greatly enjoying the sensation of flight. I know I caught Arenay flapping, like one of the birds she saw migrating.

<You actually kept your word.> Dubbilex has emerged from one of the caves, a trio of the big G-trolls are keeping him safe. I get a very long montage, of every human Dubbilex had met before me. Every deal before mine, was broken.

<As we agreed.> I respond with irritation.

His eyes glow and his horns light up shortly after. Another one of the knots in my brain untangles.<You will no longer kill your first target.> I feel...lighter.

<Who was it?> I need to know. Who was important enough?

<The one you call Oliver Queen.> Dubbilex shares the goal of me inheriting the company and wealth. A few months after I would have turned eighteen, I would have killed him.

I want to focus on that, but it makes sense. I would have been able to pull it off as an accident or sickness easily. Having another one of the countries wealthiest names working for them, would really help the Light.

 Dubbilex and his people step into the cave and a shimmer of violet light appears briefly. <With more of our people.> I feel my vision begin to blur painfully, as the Genomorphs distort.

<Enough!> M’gann stops whatever Dubbilex was attempting, an aura of rage around her. She bears hear considerable presence down on Dubbilex, who can barely stand.

<You will end the commands.> M’gann is visibly glowing and her power is still rising. Dubbilex can barely stand under the pressure. <You placed on him!>

<Not yet...We have...> Dubbilex’s horns glow, as do the little stubby horns of the G-gnomes. Dubbilex manages to right himself finally, as the pressure on him is held back. <A Deal!>

A wave of his hand, sends me through the air and crashing into a tree. I smash through the branches on my way to the ground, groaning with each impact. When I finally slam into the hard dirt, the familiar feeling of blackness claims me.

.
.
.

I regain awareness back on the bio-ship with M’gann. No memory of the earlier location remains in my mind. The pond we are now floating over, is miles away from any caves.

<We need to get back to the cave.> I groan at my pounding headache.

 M’gann is angry. Finally having a face for her mental infection, has given her a shot of adrenaline. 

<What!> I flood her with excitement.

<It will take some time, but I can see which thread to start untangling.> She explains to my relief. That may be difficult to arrange. Everyone at the cave, will want to know what Batman said.

<We can go to Star City and tell Oliver we want to look at the campus tomorrow.> Dinah and him, should be distracted by each other long enough. M’gann and I, can slip away to make some progress on this.

.
.
.

Star City
July 15, 2010
2:29 AM, PDT

When I feel a sharp pain in my spine, I snap my eyes open. M’gann and I, are sitting cross legged on my bed. The lights are off, and M’gann is still in the trance.

<Stop thinking so much,> She orders, unaware of the danger.

“Oh isn’t this adorable.” I hear a woman whisper into my ear, applying more pressure to her blade. “The lovebirds are doing some kind of weird, alien sex thing.”

<We got company.> I inform M’gann and give her access to my own hearing.

“Iv ya wann do yoin in.” I try and play things cool for now, but my mouth is struggling to form words.

“I do like red heads.” She purrs seductively. “But I have one more stop to make after this.”

“Our boss is very pleased, with the progress you have made.” She pushes the blade in deeper, nearly touching the bone now. “So let’s see what useful information you have.” I hear the sound of her snapping something in her free hand.

“Whoops,” She giggles savagely. “I seem to have a Broken Arrow in my hand.”

,
,
,

When my attacker feels enough time has passed, she removes her knife tip from my back. She wipes it clean on my back, and sheaths the blade.

“Report.” She demands dispassionately. Clearly she thinks it worked and i have no personality left to play with.

<Now!.> I send to M’gann, as I try slamming my head backwards. I fail as my body locks up, sending me to the floor.

M’gann tosses the intruder away from me, with a wave of her hand. I try getting to my own feet to aid her, only to find my body unresponsive.

“Well, this is a surprise.” the revealed Cheshire picks herself off the floor. “Time to grab my scientist and report the bad news.” She tosses a smoke bomb and throws herself from my eighth story window.

M’gann is torn on what to do. Her concern for my paralyzed form is touching, but Cheshire is getting away.

<Worry about me, after you save the scientist.> I instruct, <Get Oliver and stop her.>

<On it.> M’gann exits my room in a hurry, her clothes already changing to her mission outfit.

.
.
.

Lying on the floor immobile for who knows how long, is not fun. I had lots of time to worry about the information soon to be revealed. What if the League thinks I killed Roy on purpose? As I lose my self to my worries, my door opens.

“Do we need to have a talk, about you sneaking girls into your room?” Dinah walks in, her uniform on and torn. I hope that her teasing, means success.

Notes:
My costume, is basically a copper version of Guardians gold armour, over a reddish/brown version of Red Arrows uniform.

I hope people liked how Wally first learned respect, then grudging acceptance for magic. One more step remains in his magic is real journey.

My specific talent with telepathy, begins to show itself. Memories and Emotions in particular.

Flightless Man · Jan 18, 2021

Episode 6: Escort Missions Suck
Mount Justice
July 15, 2010
11:41 AM, PST

“While we wait for news on Doctor Roquette’s rescue,” I inform the Team. “I need to inform everyone, I have been placed on probation.” I get varied responses from everyone assembled.

“Busted!” Robin crows out at me.

“Each week one of you will be team leader, until everyone has had a turn.” I ignore Dick, focusing on the explanation. “Team leader will set training and lead in the field.”

“Unless a bad guy shows up,” Captain Marvel adds. “Then I’m in charge.”

“Yeah and you can veto any decision the rest of the time.” He grins at his now firmly established place as our supervisor.

“How are you choosing?” Artemis is very interested.

“This will be decided on a contest set by the previous weeks leader.” I smirk at the now nervous teens. “Which this week... is me.” I let everyone stew for a minute, before I finally reveal my plan.

“Two teams, each with a leader.” M’gann turns on the wall display at my mental signal, showing the woods above us.

“One team gets a thirty minute head start and has to keep Billy safe from the ‘Kidnappers’.” I point at Billy and wink. “Escort him to M’gann and the invisible bio-ship, for extraction.”

“He’s going to act like your normal everyday rich kid, so he will slow you down.” Groans from everyone but Billy, greet this statement with excitement.

“An escort mission,” Kid Flash groans. “No one likes those, they take forever.” Which makes my smirk grow. My last real chance to screw with everyone for a couple months, will be taken advantage of.

“Second team has to find and retrieve the ‘Kidnapped’ Billy from the first Team., before bring him back to me in the base.” I mark the boundaries of the contest, on the wall display. “After three hours or success from one side, we have lunch and switch.”

“Robin since rotating was your idea,” I single him out, from his place between Superboy and Zatanna. “You get to be one leader.” He lets out a smug grin hearing this.

“Zatanna,” I address the magician. “You need a code name still.”

“It took a few days,” Zatanna explains “But I settled on Tuxedo Mask.”

“tup no ym lacigam lrig ksaM.” She stands and waves her wand, causing a golden glow to form on her face. It quickly fades revealing a pure white domino mask. It comes with a fancy black and silver lace border.

“What about you Chris?” I ask my ‘cousin’. “Have you selected a field uniform?” Kon sighs and pulls off his black tee shirt, revealing a reverse of Superman’s own uniform.

A red one piece suit with a blue cape tucked into his pants, is on display. The S, is lowercase and yellow on a shield of red. His blue boots finish the look. Kon looks pleased with his symbol, if not the tights.

“I had to put my foot down on the speedo he wanted me to wear over this.” Superboy tosses his jeans behind the couch, showing the solid red body suit only has a blue utility belt to break the colour up.

“You could just wear the speedo then.” Artemis mutters under her White Tigress cowl.

“I wouldn’t complain.” The newly named Tuxedo Mask, agrees with a grin.

“Any takers for leader of B team?” I see only Artemis and Wally are volunteering.

“Since I owe you one for saving my life, White Tigress is second captain.” I choose before any bickering can develop.

“Flip a coin for first draft.” I’m going to monitor everyone over the radios and track you all on here.” I gesture to the map, which has a blinking light for each of them.

.
.
.

1:06 PM, PST

“We can’t outrun them,” I can hear White Tigress reason. “They have Kid Flash.”

“I can hear him running zigzags across the mountain,” Superboy growls in irritation.

“So we let him find the wrong Billy.” Artemis hisses back. “Mask, can you make yourself and Billy look like each other?”

“Easy as it is to rile Wally up.” Zatanna confirms.

“I’m going to bring Mask and draw them off you.” Artemis is really getting into this, and is communicating way better then I expected. “Listen for the ship and haul ass.”

.
.
.

1:17 PM, PST

“I found Tigress trying to sneak along the creek with Billy.” Kid Flash informs his squad. “Superboy and Tuxedo Mask are trying to find the ship at least half a mile away from her.”

“Rookie mistake splitting up.” Robin begins to giggle. “I’m going to rendezvous on you and we can ambush Tigress.”

“I’ll keep her busy while you run Billy back.” Robin instructs, clearly tasting his victory. “Aqualad, delay the others when they try to interfere.”

“Understood.” Kaldur confirms his involvement in the plan.

.
.
.

1:26 PM, PST

“What do you mean we don’t win?” Wally is getting worked up. “I brought you Billy didn’t I.”

“No but thanks for the lift back,” ‘Billy’ answers Kid Flash in Zatanna’s voice, which nearly has him drop her in shock. “Hiking in heels wasn’t my smartest decision.”

“Kid Flash!” Robin’s voice comes in over Wally and my own left ear piece. “It’s a trick, get back out here!”

<Kon and Billy are on board the bio-ship,> M’gann informs me with a glance from her eyes. I can see Superboy and Billy cheering in excitement.

“Come in for lunch.” I press my right and left earpieces. “Robin your team has to beat an hour and twenty six minutes after we eat.”

.
.
.

1:49 PM, PST

“Did they have an idea who snuck in on you?” Kon asks, while we all devour the spaghetti I had made while watching the contest.

“It was Cheshire... my sister.” Artemis answers with a glare my way. I’m not sure if it’s for having M’gann in my room, or her sister.

Artemis chose to bleach her hair, instead of my suggestion of dying it black. Maybe that’s why she’s mad at me this time, who knows.

.
.
.

4:51 PM, PST

“I’m calling it,” I declare to both teams over the radio. “Artemis and beta team win. Congratulations.”

“I told you bird boy,” Artemis teases Robin, who is being a good sport over his defeat. “Cats eats birds.”

“Get your behinds in here.” I instruct, dinners in the oven and will be ready by seven thirty. “Our winner and new captain can pick the first movie.”

After pitting everyone against each other all day, cooling off with a movie night will be good.

.
.
.

6:25 PM, PST

“His mouth movement is all wrong for the words.” M’gann finds the bad dubbing hilarious. The martial arts movie selected by Artemis, has horrible acting but incredible fight scenes.

“The joy of the VHS era.” Wally grins from his bean bag chair in front of the coffee table. “More bad movies on tape, then good ones on DVD.”

“’Rocky Horror Picture Show’ next,” Zatanna sighs. Her and Kon have found this movie to be an incredible bore so far. “I need something with music to wake me up.”

“I dunno, I heard it’s kind of weird.” Wally isn’t convinced.

“I was Dr. Frankenfurter in school.” I admit with a grin. M’gann shares the shocked look of Zatanna, when I share the memory of me in costume.

“You in a corset?” Artemis has bent over laughing at the image.

“Okay,” Wally agrees with the team. “I’m sold.” I withstand the laughs, in good humour.

“Chris can choose the last movie.” Decides once she catches her breath. “You need some interests of your own.” Artemis jabs him in the rib, from beside him on the other couch. He awkwardly fails to react, and she holds her finger up in pain.

.
.
.

9:14 PM, PST

“Recognized. Batman, A zero two.” The cave loudspeaker interrupts the movie.

“Team.” He strides towards us, wasting no time. “When we recovered doctor Roquette, but need a fortified location to keep her for now.” All of us have lined up at attention, even if everyone but Robin is in sleep wear.

“Doctor Morrow has decided to interfere.” Batman fills us in as quickly as he can. “A Red Tornado look alike with volcanic powers, has engaged the League.”

“Green Arrow and Black Canary will be delivering your assignment soon.” He finishes with a nod to Captain Marvel, and heads to the field himself.

“You heard Batman,” Artemis is quick to give orders. “Get geared up, and we’re locking this cave down.”

Mount Justice
July 15, 2010
9:41 PM, PST

“You’re getting kids to protect me?” The disbelief is clear in doctor Serling Roquette’s voice.

“And Captain Marvel, yes.” Black Canary adds, while applying a burn salve to Green Arrow’s shoulder.

“This is the most secure base the League has,” He grins at Serling. “All you have to do, is finish this fancy nano-tech of yours.”

“Yeah we can keep you safe until then.” Captain Marvel comforts the shaking scientist. “I’m sorry we had to take you away from your lab.” He awkwardly rubs the back of his head.

“Are you kidding?” Serling looks up with a gleam in her eyes. “My lab is like an easy bake oven compared to this place.” She gives Captain Marvel a very appreciative smile, which has me and Ollie share a smirk.

“Well that’s swell.” Marvel is grinning in relief. “Tigress was worried you had to hide out here for a long time.” Artemis growls at this admission.

“I’m worried about her finishing, before a killer robot attacks.” Artemis narrows her eyes at Serling. “You’re sure you can reprogram it?”

“With the lab here, I can be done in two days.” Serling confirms with a smirk. “Few could do it faster.”

“Tuxedo Mask, Superboy, and Aquald are with me on first watch.” Captain Marvel decides. “Everyone else grab some shut eye.”

<We can get some more work done on unravelling your commands.> I get a wave of determination from M’gann. 

“In that case, wake me at three.” Oliver yawns out a goodnight, heading for the stairs.

“Do you know which way to go?” Dinah teases him.

<May as well let them use your room.> M’gann shares her embarrassment at already being found in my room this morning. <Everyone has already been gossiping.>

<You sure?> I give her a hand, pulling her off the couch.

 I get a wave of loneliness from her. <The sooner I can undo this programming, the better.>

“Take my room,” I offer to the pair. “We’re going to try finishing the memory exchange.” Attempting to head off the teasing, I offer a possible explanation.

“Ooh,” Wally taunts, as he also heads for bed. “I bet you’re exchanging memories.”

“I only know about humans from the recordings of ‘Hello Megan’, that my uncle J’onn sent to Mars.” M’gann works with my white lie. “We’re sharing our childhoods.”

“See, not everything he does is creepy,” Kon counters something Artemis had told him earlier. He has my back... kind of.

“I guess,” She tiredly replies. “See you in the morning.”

.
.
.

Mount Justice
July 16, 2010
1:02 AM, PST

<Almost got it,> M’gann keeps repeating to herself, as I feel another knot in my brain start to loosen. The command to kill Bruce Wayne, was easy for her to remove. Now she is close to unraveling my final target.

I still won’t be able to tell the Team yet, but I won’t be leaving anymore bodies behind me now.

<Aha!> She crow in jubilant victory. My brain relaxes, as my instructions to kill have been removed. A few more sessions, and she should figure out how to undo the rest of my programming.

Leaning forward, I grab her in a fierce bear hug and sob in relief. She squirms for a minute, before properly embracing me back. As she strokes my hair, she soothes my nerves by sharing her most treasured memories.

Feelings of love for and from her family, fill me with warmth. I experience her memories of childhood. Her mother showing her how to grow glow in the dark lichen and one of her oldest brother teaching her to fly.

I get to watch ‘Hello Megan’, through her eyes the first time she saw it. I get memories of her father and her, painting rocks with intricate designs for some Martian holiday. It goes on for a while, long enough for me to start falling asleep in her arms.

 She assures me, as I finally have a good sleep.

.
.
.

Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
6:25 AM, PST

“Was she up all night again?” I gesture to a still working Serling.

“I’ve pulled an all nighter before.” She grumpily waves me away. “Besides, I have real motivation to get this finished.” I guess assassins and killer robots, would light a fire under me too.

“Tigress said make breakfast when you wake up,” Robin shoos me away, intent on watching a true master work. “I’m on bodyguard duty.” Easier for me, I don’t understand a single thing she’s doing.

“No she didn’t,” Serling questions Robin, who I can hear giggling at me.

“Trust me,” Robin stage whispers. “Keep Trickshot away from all electronics.”

“Tell Kid Flash he’s on clean up then.” I choose to ignore the deception, getting started on feeding my growing army instead. When I enter the kitchen, I find Black Canary nursing a cup of coffee.

“I can’t wait till she’s done,” Dinah sighs. I don’t get a chance to respond, as a large crash from the floor above draws my attention. Dinah shares a glance with me and we take off running.

“Kid Flash, get beside Serling. Now!” Artemis orders over our earpieces. “Anyone besides one of us comes in that room and you start running her around the cave.”

“You heard her,” Captain Marvel agrees with the command. “Everyone else group up, we have intruders to find.”

“I thought the League took care of Red Volcano?” Kon growls at having his home invaded.

“They did,” Confirms Robin with his serious voice. “We need to find out who this is.” A second echoing crash echoes from the sea access room, followed by a massive splash.

“Aqualad and I will check that one out.” Oliver adds his voice to the growing cacophony.

“Trickshot and I, are nearly at the first area.” Informs Dinah.

We arrive in the entrance hall, to find the titanium door has been torn from the wall. The intruder is nowhere to be seen, only debris from where the door was thrown into the wall is visible.

Dinah starts tapping her throat, humming at a very low frequency. When I realize she’s attempting a form of sonar, I open my mind for anyone hiding. I find no one, but Black Canary points down one of the corridors to the living quarters.

Before we can make it across the entire hall, a cyclone of wind rushes towards us. Red Tornado glides inside it, his blue cape flapping in his self made breeze.

“Black Canary.” The red and yellow robot’s mechanical voice, is more intimidating than I care to admit. “You shall reveal the location of Serling Roquette.”

“This birdie doesn’t squeal.” Dinah denies the request, adopting her ready stance.

“Maybe you will change your mind.” Red Tornado points a hand at me threateningly “After seeing the children slaughtered.” He sends a blast of gale force wind at me, which throws me down the hall.

I fire a grapple arrow into the ceiling, allowing myself to swing out of the wind. Rolling to the relative safety of the ground, I quickly send a pair of taser arrows at the robot.

Tornado’s eyes flash yellow, and his cyclone tail extends. It knocks aside my attack with ease, but leaves him open for a Canary scream. Dinah steps between us and cups her hands, directing her vocals towards the rogue robot.

The shock wave of her voice tears apart the wall and floor, colliding with an unprepared Red Tornado. His dome of wind is shattered, sending him ricocheting down the hall. As we move in to take advantage of the situation, a blast of fire collides with me.

It throws me a good dozen feet forward, landing in an undignified heap on the ground. Dinah has moved into deadly close quarter combat with Red Inferno, Red Tornado's older ‘sister’.

My bow has been seared, destroying it beyond repair. Moving to my back up crossbows, I load a set of extinguisher arrows. A quick volley of six, saves Dinah from a fiery fate, leaving her and the gyndroid covered in foam.

“Red Tornado and his sister the hot robot,” I shout into my radio. “Are in the entrance hall. Canary and I need some backup.”

“Superboy and I are almost at your location.” Artemis thankfully responds. “Stay alive for now.”

A blast of wind slams into me from behind, sending me tumbling across the floor. A second blast strikes Red Inferno, clearing her of most of the fire suppressant.

“Find the doctor,” Red Tornado instructs his sister.“I shall finish these two and join you.”

Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
6:42 AM, PST

Once Red Inferno is gone, I shoot my arms forward and grab Tornado’s legs. He starts to spin and Let him pull me towards him. Retracting my arms, I increase the speed.

I slam into him with a resounding clang, both of us colliding with the floor. He sends a blast of air at me, but I roll under it and go for a grapple.

Stretching to my limit, I bind Red Tornado’s limbs to his body. I can feel my muscles burn as the robot strains, but his raw strength is being held back by my elasticty...for now.

“You can take him apart,” I grunt out at Dinah. “Any day now.” As long as we keep his memory bank intact, we can put him back together again later.

“Allow me.” Kon declares from behind me. He quickly proceeds to tear the limbs from the body, holding the head in his left hand. “What should I do with him?”

“Let Trickshot carry the head,” Artemis instructs, after a moment of thought. “We’re all mostly melee.” Makes sense, he’ll hinder my fighting least. My old style that is.

“I sent the Captain to meet up with Kid Flash and Robin.” Artemis begins leading us after the scorched footprints. “Zatanna went to find out why M’gann isn’t responding.”

<Did Zatanna find you yet?> I push my mental range to the limit.

<No, what’s going on?> She groggily responds. I send her a quick update and tell her to wait for backup.

“Zatanna hasn’t gotten to her yet,” I inform Artemis. “She slept through the alarm, she’s used to psychic ones.” I get a grateful nod from Artemis.

A series of explosions come from the kitchen, sending the four of us back into action at a sprint.

“Robin to anyone,” The thirteen year old’s voice, is filled with worry. “Inferno and Torpedo are both in here.”

“Why isn’t Kid Flash already running?” Our leader growls.

“He tried but Torpedo caught him in a ball of water.” We can hear the sounds of combat over his radio. “Marvel is taking on Inferno, but I can’t leave the doctor unprotected to help KF.”

“What happened to Green Arrow and Aqualad?” Superboy is starting to leave us all in his dust.

<Check on the sea access, before you two meet up with us.> I instruct M’gann, so we can focus on the fight. “I told the girls to check.”

“Then we only have one objective,” Growls Artemis. “Save Serling.” Kon shows he agrees, by rocketing forward at freeway speed. His loud roar and following crash a few seconds later, tells us he made his entrance with style.

“Superboy is taking on Torpedo and KF is free,” Robin giggles in relief. “Grappling him to me now.”

When we arrive at the battlefield, it’s to find a completely trashed room. Wally is panting for breath in a puddle and Kon is trading blows with the hydrobot. Across the room, Captain Marvel is shielding Robin and Serling from Inferno’s flame.

“Serling first.” Artemis lets out a battle cry and draws her twin scimitars, charging at Red Inferno. Black Canaries voice is to unwieldy in a cave, so she moves to extract the doctor. I draw my crossbows, only to discover both are inoperable.

Stretching my fingers out painfully tight, I improvise my own bow. I fire every single explosive arrow in my quiver, only for a storm of wind to knock them aside.

Tornado’s dormant head, has eyes glowing with life again. His separated limbs have followed us, delivering a cyclone of blows at my back. Each impact is like getting hit with a hammer and by the tenth, I collapse.

My quick defeat, leads to Tornado combining his wind with his sister’s blaze. The explosion of flame, sends Captain Marvel bouncing along the floor. Robin shielded Serling from the fire, but Inferno’s fist take him down.

Inferno rockets forward, intent or grabbing the now unprotected scientist. Serling doesn’t flinch, only activating her program with a grim smile.

A grey fog begins to surge out of the computer, leaving nothing behind. Red Inferno crashes through the nano-tech fog, being devoured by it in the process. Only the speed and flames keep her intact long enough to collide with Serling.

On impact, she ignites with fire, from her exposed core. The flame overtakes doctor Roquette, leaving a badly burnt body behind.

Miraculously not a dead body though. She lifts herself back to her feet somehow and presses one last button on the keyboard. Once she does, she collapses immobile on what’s left of Red Inferno.

I can see Robin and Black Canary moving to check on Serling, but the fights not over. Canary screams at the disembodied limbs, sending the scrap metal to the ground.

Kon screams out in rage, tearing Torpedo in half. Once he has done so, he proceeds to smash to half with the head into the concrete floor. Repeatedly.

The nano-tech fog, has attached itself to Serling’s body like a film. What remains in the air, surges back onto the remains of Red Inferno. It fills in the missing pieces, with itself.

“Get her to the medical bay, now!” Captain Marvel is screaming at Kid Flash, who grabs the somehow still breathing body and vanishes in a blur of orange.

“We better bring the robot too.” Robin groans, clenching what looks like a broken wrist. “Serling was saying the Fog was a way for her to download her brain into a new body.” I have a hard time using the satellite remote, so I have no idea if that sounds crazy or not.

“And find out what’s keeping the others.” Black Canary voices her concern.

Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
7:21 AM, PST

Oliver nearly drowned. Torpedo had left him floating for a while, before Zatanna had fished him out. Kaldur is taking up a bed in the next room, still down from massive head trauma. His face looked like hamburger.

All we can do is wait, for the league to arrive. Or is it? I have some magic ruby that was creating clones. Maybe Zatanna can do something, or Captain Marvel.

“Zatanna,” I gesture for her to follow me into the hallway. “I have something that may help.”

“What?” She’s doubtful, but curious.

“Something I found in Vegas.” I lead her into M’gann’s room and remove the ruby from under her bed. “It made me and M’gann both want to grab it. once I did, the room burst into green flame.”

Zatanna takes the gem from me, her face in complete shock. She does a few diagnostic spells, to verify its power and looks faint. I grab her by the shoulders, and seat her on the bed. She takes a few minutes to steady herself, and shouts at me.

“Do you know what this is?” A magic ruby? She doesn’t expect an answer, continuing her tirade. “This is Sargon the Sorcerer's, missing Ruby of Life!” That does sound like a big deal, glad we have it now.

“If anything will help.” Zatanna slowly stands. “This will.” She leads me back to Serling’s room and just puts it on top her. She quickly turns to leave the room, forcing me to ask what is going on.

“After that freak out.” I grab her arm, stopping her from leaving. “That’s all you’re going to do with it?”

“I’m a very talented novice,” She laughs at my attempt at a serious face. “But even my dad, will have a hard time not getting overwhelmed by the Ruby of Life.”

“Oh.” I drop my arm, in embarrassment. Yeah it sounds like a good idea to wait for someone who can use it correctly.

“I’m going to call my dad, let him know what we’re working with now.” She jogs from the room, heading for one of the working com systems.

“Is that supposed to happen?” Dick asks worriedly, pointing at Serling.

The nano-tech has receded from Serling’s body and surrounded the Ruby of Life. It pulsates for a few minutes, everyone to scared to moved. It finally surges towards the remains of Red Inferno, the two swarms merging.

Red Inferno is completely repaired, with the Ruby of Life embedded in her chest. I tense for the worst, when the gyndroid sits up and her eyes flicker to life. Instead of the previous yellow glow, they now shine with a bright blue.

“It...” Instead of only a single mechanical voice, Red Inferno and Serling’s both speak at once. “Worked.” She gazes at each of us, adjusting to her new state of being. "Call us...Firestorm."

Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
8:56 AM, PST

“So let me get this straight.” Wally rubs his eyes in exhaustion. “Serling downloaded her memories into the Fog, which then merged with Red Inferno?”

“Correct,” The dual voices of a preteen Serling and Red Inferno agrees. “Doctor Roquette-”

“Aren’t you the doctor?” Robin clarifies with a frown.

“The doctor had memories we never received,” ‘Firestorm’ informs the assembled team. “Her body ceased functioning, before the download of memories was finished.” How much of herself did she lose?

“Danette Reilly’s three years of memories, are equally missing from Inferno’s data banks.” They continue with the bombshells. All of these names for one body, is really getting confusing.

“In nineteen forty two,” Captain Marvel explains, with a defeated expression on his face. “Danette Reilly, or Firebrand joined the Justice Society of America.”

“Yeah she died saving the first Flash.” Wally is starting to connect some dots. “The League said her body went missing along with Torpedo’s. Pretty soon Inferno and Torpedo show up...” He leaves the answer hanging for someone to grab.

“Did Morrow base the robots on the bodies recovered?” Wonders Kaldur.

“She was always a robot.” Kon realizes. “She must have been in sleep mode for decades.”

“We can only remember the nine days since reactivation.” Firestorm drops her dual voice, using only a younger, less confident version of Serling’s. “I can remember it was march third, nineteen ninety nine.”

We all shift awkwardly once we do the mental math. She lost almost half of her life. she’s mentally what, twelve?

“I can still remember her short term memory.” Serling’s scared preteen voice begins wavering. “I remember meeting you all and what I did, but not how I was able to do any of it.”

“Short and long term memory, aren’t stored in the exact same place.” Robin reasons, with a curious expression on his face. “The Fog must have grabbed short term first, then started on backing up your life.”

“What are you capable of, in this body?” Artemis asks cautiously. “Who’s in charge?”

“Serling Roquette, is in control of our physical body.” Only the robotic, yet somehow still feminine voice of Red Inferno answers. “While my programming, retains dominion of our ignition core.”

“I can’t split my attention with the nano-tech,” Serlings quiet voice takes over, without missing a beat. “It takes all of my focus to control a handful.”

“While this task is much easier for my processing to manage.” Back to the Inferno voice again, as Firestorm holds up her hand. It disassembles into a red Fog, reshaping her hand into a mirror. She uses it to get her first good look at the Ruby of Life, embedded in her chest.

“We are confused.” She is speaking as one again, the weird echo resonating with each word. “What aid did the crystal provide?”

“As far as Zatanna and I can tell,” Captain Marvel attempts to describe what happened. “It holds what makes Serling, her and not a random artificial intelligence with her memories.”

“It holds my soul?” She sounds as lost as Kon did, his first day in that hospital bed.

“If that’s what you want to call it,” Marvel smiles at the confused gyndroid. “But Red Inferno already had an essence of her own. It’s why yours wasn’t transferring at first.”

“I have an essence?” If I thought Serling’s distraught voice pulled on my heart strings, this yanks. Red Inferno’s genuine hope is proof enough for me, to believe she has a spark of whatever is important in a person.

“So do your brothers,” The Captain agrees, before correcting himself. “Well not the Volcano one, his hadn’t finished forming yet.”

“Yeah dad says Red Tornado feels more like an elemental, instead of a machine.” Zatanna confirms Marvel’s words, with a smile at Firestorm.

“Since it was our fault for getting you...transferred.” Artemis is careful with her words, guilt lacing her voice. “You have a place with us, as long as you need one.” She doesn’t wait for a response, leaving the room in an embarrassed huff.

“If you need someone to talk to,” Kon awkwardly offers. “I’m only a few months old.” I let him explain to Firestorm, how that works and follow after Artemis.

I find her at the battlefield, staring at the wreckage of our base. She’s hyperventilating, absorbing how close everything was this morning. She doesn’t notice my approach, jumping when I place my hand on her shoulder.

“Oh damn!” She lets out a relieved sigh, when she realizes it’s me. “It’s only you.” Artemis hugs herself and lets out another sigh.

“Sorry. That’s not fair.” I’m shocked. That almost sounded friendly. “You don’t deserve that.”

“I nearly got everyone killed.” I offer her a comforting smile, been their.

“It’s a lot harder then it looks,” I throw an arm around her in a side hug. “You didn’t set off a self destruct at least.” I get a giggle for that, so she’s not lost to teen angst yet.

“I should thank you for revealing our Shadows,” She groans, having to admit this to me. “If you hadn’t let us know, who knows what would have happened.”

“I came in and messed your whole life up... ‘Selene’.” I squeeze her shoulder in support. “It was expected for you to blame me.”

“What’s M’gann going to say if she shes this?” She teases, getting some distance to wipe her eyes.

“Probably be happy I’m looking after my little sister.” I tease back with a wink.

“What’s that supposed to mean.” She’s forgiven me, but still looks affronted at the idea of us being related.

“Well ever since Dinah took you under her wing.” I snicker at my own dad joke, while she only groans. “I’ve kind of considered you like my step sister.” She considers this for almost a whole minute, before nodding.

“As long as that means I get to annoy you more,” She grins in delight. “I guess that’s okay.”

Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
9:22 PM, PST

 M’gann shares in ecstatic glee. 

<Don’t rush it.> My concern for her mental exhaustion slips out. <This is brain surgery after all.>

<Don’t make me laugh.> She struggles to keep down a tense giggle. <This is brain surgery.>

While M’gann untangles her own final command, I contemplate what this means. No more secrets from the Team. No more lying to the League and most of all, maybe no more M’gann.

She won’t need me, or be forced into basically isolation in my mind. She’ll be fine, but I don’t think I will. I’m becoming dependent on having someone who cares, a thought a way.

<We need to tell everyone now,> She informs me with a yawn. <I’m going to hibernate as soon as the adrenaline wears off.> Her complete exhaustion hits me with a wave, making me yawn as well.

<Yeah. You can barely keep those pretty eyes open.> I groan at the line. This is a bad time to realize how attached I am to her.

I lead her to the library, one of the only rooms in one piece. Billy and the Team are watching some old sci-fi movies with Serling.

“We have something important to tell everyone.” I jump right to the chase. No reason to twist the knife in my own wound after all.

“What did M’gann get you pregnant with the ‘weird alien sex thing’ Roy?” Wally laughs for a few seconds, before noticing how sombre my ‘girlfriend’ and I look. “I swear I was kidding.” He holds up his hands, declaring his innocence.

“No,” I finally admit, after a long awkward pause. “But I’m not Roy.” In the half a second it takes for nearly everyone to react, M’gann shares a prepared mental message. It details what we have been doing in secret, what we found at Cadmus, and about the sleeper agent programming.

Billy freaks out while the rest are still processing the knowledge. He throws himself at me with a feral shriek.

I react fast enough to wrap my arms around him, keeping him pinned to my chest. Hopefully in his mindless rage, he forgets to Shazam.

“He has them too!” M’gann yells in shock. It could only have happened at the mall, so her uncle has been infected for weeks. Who knows how many members of the League have caught the brainfection.

NOTES:
So while doing research, I realized Jonathon Kent is alive in season 2. So I’m glad I never referred to his death already.

I also learned the only Firebrand was “dead”. So one of my accidental retcons is that Torpedo’s human identity also died a few years ago.

Flightless Man · Jan 21, 2021

Episode 7: Choosing Our Fate
Mount Justice
July 17, 2010
9:48 AM, PST

“.peelS” The quick spell from Zatanna, has Billy collapse in my grip. I place him in one of the chairs vacated in the attack, so M’gann can get to work.

“We need to get out of here now!” Robin is freaking out.

“Chill dude,” Wally tries to calm his friend. “When the League shows up to check on her, we just keep quiet about this for now.”

“You don’t understand,” Robin whispers. “The League has surveillance on us.” Oh shit. If Billy reacted like that, the League will be on us soon.

“Were do we go?” Kon grabs Billy bridal style, so M’gann can work on the move.

“We can decide when we know were safe.” Artemis directs us to the hangar. “We’re going to be in stealth mode for a while.” The bio-ship is our only way to get to safety in this kind of time frame.

“I can fly, while we come up with a plan.” I offer, extending the ramp towards us.

“Recognized. Batman, A zero two.” The cave announces our first arrival, getting everyone to run the last few steps.

“Get us in the sky, now!” Roars Artemis. Racing to comply, I bring us into the air with stealth mode active.

Batman and Hawkwoman charge into the hangar, with Green Lantern John Stewart rushing past them. His ring scan, locks him on to our fleeing location.

Increasing our speed, we leave the cave just before Hawkwoman’s mace can strike the hull. The ship has no weapons, so I have to improvise.

Green Lantern is closing in on us with a giant green fishing net, so I focus my mind through the ship. It acts like an amplifier, allowing my feeble mental powers to do something. I send the memory of every headache i have ever had, all at once into his unshielded brain.

The nerve damage ones that felt like a thousand needles jabbing my brain at the same, I send the entire agonizing year of them. His Net fades, as does his flight aura.

I can see him tumble from the air, crashing into the ocean below us. Hawkwoman diverts her pursuit, diving down to catch John Stewart.

“Do we have a plan yet?” Kon asks from his seat at the back. “Or are we only delaying the inevitable?”

South Carolina
July 17, 2010
12:10 PM, GMT

“Why am I on the bio-ship?” Billy groans, as he slowly wakes from Zatanna’s spell.

“Once we told the Team I was a clone,” I try to explain, only to be cut off.

“Oh yeah,” Dick growls in interruption. “How do we know we can trust you?”

“Because since the second I started breaking free from my programming,” My retort is tense. “I have been trying to stop Cadmus.”

“We went to shut down the base in Nevada,” M’gann defends me, with an accompanying wave of support.

“If he was truly set against you,” Firestorm’s echoing voice joins the conversation. “He has had ample time to infect everyone.”

“That’s true,” Admits Wally. “He’s the only reason we even know.”

“It does not make any sense for him to tell us.” Kaldur gives me a supportive nod.

“He hasn’t lied once since we took off.” Zatanna admits with a smirk. I didn’t even notice her cast anything.

“What happened to the real Roy?” Asks Robin slowly. I really wish you hadn’t asked me that. I start oozing panic, and face the music.

“I killed him.” I admit with a sigh, swerving to avoid a flock of geese.

“When he was still programmed.” M’gann defends my action. “He had no choice. If he hadn’t grabbed the Ruby, I would have.” She shares the urge to grab the magical gemstone with everyone.

“Yeah I would have too.” Kon acknowledges the overwhelming sensation. “You made sure my mind was cleansed, even before your own.” He steps towards me, and places a hand on my shoulder in support.

“Thanks.” I take a breath, and try to relax. “What about Doctor Fate?” I don’t remember where Kent Nelson lives, but he shouldn’t have been kidnapped yet. An invisible tower would be a good place to hide out.

“My dad would know where he is,” Zatanna groans in frustration. But we can’t really ask him right now.”

“Red Tornado was on the Justice Society with him.” Robin snaps his fingers.

“He’s only a head, but how do we know he will help us?” Wally counters with some heat. “I Don’t want more killer robots after us.”

“We can remove the program,” Announces Firestorm. “The Fog was also programmed to remove the new code from this body.” They stand slowly. Preteen Serling is focusing on moving the body, while Inferno directs the swarm.

The red Fog of nano-tech, extends from Firestorm’s fingers. It enters the severed head of Red Tornado through the ears. The eyes to light up red, before swiftly changing to a warm orange glow.

“Apologies, for my assault.” The monotone voice of Red Tornado speaks. “I am myself again. Thank you sister.” The Fog pulls out of his head, reforming her fingers slowly and deliberately.

“How do we find Kent Nelson?” I question the severed head.

“Salem, Massachusetts.” The Head answers.

“Any objections?” If anyone has a better idea, they better say so.

Salem Massachusetts
July 17, 2010
1:49 PM, EST

“Well I don’t see anything.” Kid Flash throws his hands in the air, as we disembark the bio-ship. “Big waste of time this turned out to be.”

“What do you mean?” Firestorm’s dual voice asks, she walks up to an empty patch of air. “The door is here.”

“Magical invisibility,” Tuxedo Mask answers for all of us. “More evidence you and Red Tornado are elementals of some kind, if you can see it.”

“How are we doing this?” Wonders White Tigress. “Is he hiding from us?”

“We knock.” I remember in the show his security was active because of Klarion. He should be home, with this invisibility more of a passive defence.

Firestorm does and we wait. Not for very long, considering how big the tower really is. Maybe five minutes late, a mahogany door with silver fixtures materializes. It opens inwards, revealing an entrance room.

<This is a magical defence.> I send to Wally, impressing on him the need to be respectful. <Remember to be silent if you can’t believe.>

“Dude,” Wally glares at me. “We’re asking him for help. I’m not a moron. So unless it’s an emergency, let your girlfriend be the one in my head.” I feel a wave of distrust from him, so I just agree.”She’s at least who she says she is.”

“Once we free the League, I’ll go then.” Ignoring the awkward silence as no one rushes to disagree, we close the door behind us.

“Who is visiting and why?” An elderly man’s voice echoes through the room.

“Red Tornado and guests, seeking sanctuary.” Captain Marvel was going to speak, but Red Tornado’s head beats him to the punch.

“It is good to see you old friend.” The disembodied voice has grown friendly. “Join me in the den.” At these words, a splendid marble staircase appears in the wall. It spiral upwards to the rest of the tower.

“Ladies first.” Wally gestures for anyone to go before he does.

“Its just stairs,” Zatanna teases him with a smirk. “Or is the West Wind just a lot of hot gas?” The ginger speedster huffs at the words, blurring in front of her.

“Fine then.” He offers her his own smirk and his hand. “Follow me milady.” He adopts a poor attempt at a British accent. She laughs, pushing him up the stairs with a firm hand at his back.

“That is a sound this tower has not heard in years.” The elderly Kent Nelson greets us, as we enter the den laughing at Wally’s embarrassment. “Welcome to my home young ones.” He gives everyone a warm, grandfatherly smile. “What is this I hear about needing sanctuary?”

We explain, his smile becoming a grim frown. He asks for M’gann to share the feelings of the commands, which has him quickly agreeing.

“You kids had best stay here, until we can figure this out.” His words are welcome, we’ve really had nothing but loses lately. “I had best give the old gang a call.”

Tower of Fate
July 18, 2010
11:16 AM, EST

“You did the right thing calling us.” Alan Scott, the original Green Lantern assures Kent Nelson.

“I wish we asked for help as easily when we began,” Agrees the first Flash, Jay Garrick. He ruffles Wally’s hair fondly. “You did good kids.”

“We didn’t have nearly as many enemies of our own,” Wildcat brags. “We put them down for good back in the good old days. You wouldn’t have needed this kind of help.”

True, the villains much preferred solo action.” Kent tries to keep Artemis from biting off Ted Grant’s head. She ignores his attempt and stands, with her hands on her hips.

“If you think you can still keep up,” She challenges him. “Prove it.” The gleam of excitement in Wildcat’s eyes, is not encouraging. “All I hear is some hot air about the good old days.”

“Ted...” Jay tries to get his friend back in his armchair. “She’s just gone through a lot.”

“Cut the kids some slack Wildcat,” Alan agrees in a placating voice. “They did call us for help first after all.”

“I don’t need you to tell us how great you all used to be,” I draw everyone’s ire. “I need you to teach us how to be that great now.” I stare down Wildcat, like I would a cougar on the farm growing up. Refusing to back down, I gesture to the stairs. “Lets settle this now. Mister Nelson, do you have an area for training we can use.”

“If you insist,” Kent sighs. “Then go blow some steam off in the ‘Dream Desert’.” Ted Grant, Artemis, and I vanish in a puff of orange smoke.

We appear suddenly on a different floor of the tower. This floor, is one that looks like an endless desert of silver sand. As the three of us take stock of our new location, Robin appears with his own smoke show.

“No way I’m passing up a chance at the guy who helped train Batman.” He grins at our confused looks. Wildcat smiles in approval at his declaration.

“And I was Black Canaries mentor.” He grins at Artemis. “Kitten. You can call me Grand Pappy Wildcat.”

She doesn’t like his tone, missing the respect he is giving her. She leaps at him and like that, the fight is on.

Wildcat casually catches White Tigress by the ankle, using her own momentum to fling her away. Robin is already moving, his batons snapping towards Ted. Since this is about melee, I rocket forward, with my own fist extending forward.

Tower of Fate
July 18, 2010
1:02 PM, EST

“Are you done playing with the kids you Teddy bear.” A new arrival greets us, when we return the same way. Shes a native woman, of a similar age to the rest of the Justice Society.

“Oh I was just showing them how we used to do things.” Ted gives us a pleased nod. “They did good. Even rubberneck didn’t slow them down too bad.” I feel the sting, while Dick and Artemis are very pleased with the praise.

“For an old fogie,” Artemis teases.”You definitely can still show us a thing or two.” She ducks under his playful swat. They really are like two cats at play.

“As nice as it is to distress.” I look around the assembled crowd and realize a few changes have occurred. “Wait where did Kaldur and Alan go?”

“Greenie brought your friend to Atlantis.” I get my answer from another new arrival. This is the Sandman, but I only recognize his outfit. His identity is a mystery for now.

<Kaldur went to inform his Queen and recruit his friends.> M’gann shares. The accompanying pulse of a mental hug, is always nice. I start stressing, only for her to send a wave of calm my way.

 She sends he memory of Aqualad acknowledging the claim, but believing the prince is also being controlled. <He will be careful.>

“We almost got the whole gang back together again.” Wildcat is gazing fondly at his old friends.

“Almost everyone,” Agrees a sad Kent. “Mid-Nite is in a home, and Atom has late stage cancer.”

“Torpedo and Beetle went to join Danette and Inza a few years ago.” Jay agrees, with a far away look in his eyes. Oh this will be awkward... or a welcome surprise. Let’s find out.

“Firebrand actually never really ‘died’.” I interrupt the reminiscing. “She was actually Torpedo and Tornado’s sister.”

“That’s not funny.” A man I don’t recognize with an hourglass symbol on his green mask, glares at me.

“He is not lying.” Red Inferno’s voice comes from Firestorm. “I was Danette Reilly.”

“She was dug up and reactivated a few weeks ago,” I explain. “She doesn’t have access to her memories, so maybe think of her like Firebrand’s daughter.”

“That is an adequate explanation.” Firestorm’s dual voice echoes.

“That’s a lot to wrap my head around.” Jay admits from his chair, rubbing his temples.

“We need to keep the children hidden here,” The woman from earlier decides. “This Light, can not be made to realize they have control of the Justice League.” Oh hell no.

“Once we train these kids properly,” Wildcat agrees confidently. “We can start deprogramming the League.”

“Aqualad had the right idea,” Cautions Robin. “We need more allies.”

“Well Beetle and Atom have replacements now.” Muses the original Flash.

“And My mom knows how to train people.” Maybe. But even if you only want her safe, we should grab her.

“What about Plasticman?” Kid Flash adds.

“Or that Icon guy in Dakota?” Offers Superboy. “He can supposedly go toe to toe with Superman.”

“Dad mentioned someone named Constantine?” Zatanna asks Kent, who’s face pales.

“He has skills, but has thankfully gone quiet as of late.” Mister Nelson avoids the question.

“Blue Devil is a possibility.”

“We also have Guy Gardener,” I add. “Is he on Earth?”

Tower of Fate
July 18, 2010
8:04 PM, EST

“It’s nearly this old man’s bed time.” Kent slowly stands and bids everyone a good night. “Rooms have been prepared for each of you, up the stairs.”

“Thanks for making sure to include us Nelson.” Ted waves him goodnight.

“I should get back to Joan,” Agrees Jays with a yawn “I’ll be by bright and early, so we can begin.”

“I think I’m going to claim my room, unless anyone needs me.” I stand and stretch. “I am exhausted.”

<We should probably talk.> M’gann shares a look with. I can feel her holding back her anxiety.

<Anything you want.> She follows me up the stairs, to wolf whistles from Wally and Artemis.

We find my room, after nearly a mile of spiral stairs. I let her in and we find a well furnished bedroom, straight from ‘The Hobbit’. Aside from scale, its a perfect version of a Hobbit’s bedroom. Cozy, warm, and makes you never want to leave.

<So I guess this is when you let me down gently.> I don’t even bother trying to hide my disappointment. M’gann looks up at me from her view of her toes, shocked.

<No!> I get a wave of panic from her. 

<When Wally was talking about who you really are.> She shares a warm feeling of acceptance with me. 

<Well... What if we just don’t tell anyone how this was ever fake.> I offer with a smile.

<Only we know it was fake.> She giggles in realization and waits. <This is when you ask me out for real.>

I do, and we laugh. We lay on top of my covers thinking for a few more hours, before falling asleep.

Tower of Fate
July 1?, 2010
??:?? ?M, EST

Instead of the black void of the first encounter, I find Arenay in a grassy field. A warm, glowing sun is above us, while singing birds fly through the ring of sunflowers.

<This one, greets you.> She smiles at me and I can feel her happiness. <This one, Thanks you again, for returning us to father.> A mirage of Dubbilex appears beside her, before shimmering away.

<This one, Wishes to know if you will still help us.> She sends a wave of pride at me. <Now that you have freed yourself.>

<We have to decide,> M'gann inform's the G-gnome, as she emerges from behind the sunflowers. <As a couple.>

Tower of Fate
July 19, 2010
9:04 AM, EST

“We got contacted last night.” I admit as soon as M’gann and I come down for breakfast. Kent Nelson looks up from his morning paper, with a startled expression on his face.

“I find this a concerning fact.” He frowns in thought. “My home is warded after all.”

“It was by the Genomorph’s,” M’gann explains. “They contact him in his dreams.”

“Did they want anything in particular?” A look of understanding, has him relaxing.

“For me to complete our deal.” I shrug and take my own seat. “I don’t like the idea of leaving anyone in Cadmus’ hands.”

“So we worked out a new deal,” My girlfriend finishes for me. “Since we removed what they had over him.”

“We’re going free the other two bases and they will help us against the Light.” And give me answers about my origin, but that’s a secret for me and M’gann.

“Klarion the Chaos Lord,” My words have Kent leaning forward, with a grim glare on his face. “He’s going to be coming for you in the next month or two.” I don’t know exactly when, but its before September.

“He’s not coming for me,” Kent refutes my claim. “He’s coming for the Helmet.”

“Nabu,” I agree. He is just worried.

“It might be time to look for a new host,” He whispers. “I won’t be much use as one for long.”

“We can keep an eye out for one, while we’re grabbing people.” I already have a few ideas of my own.

“Then we should discuss you’re targets.” He agrees with a curious gleam in his eyes.

“Billy and Ted, are going my to get my mom with me.” Artemis and Zatanna descend the stairs. The two girls are in oversized bathrobes, that nearly drown them in what looks like yeti fur.

“And Wally and I are going with Jay.” Zatanna grabs a muffin and a seat. “We’re going to talk to the Blue Beetle.”

“Can we send young Dick with you M’gann?” Kent asks Miss Martian with a kind smile.

“Wait when did Robin come out of the Batcave?” I missed it?

“When you went to bed the same time as the...experienced heroes.” Artemis changes her wording, when she remembers Kent is here.

“Aww.” I let out a whine. “I was having fun teasing him.”

“He knows.” Zatanna blows a raspberry at me. “He’s planning his revenge.”

“Who will be taking Robin and I?” M’gann ignores the teasing.

“Rex will.” Mister Nelson explains. “We need you to find Blue Devil in New Jersey.”

“Since Guy is off world.” I start doing the math. “Kon and I are going after Plasticman I assume?”

“Indeed and Nelvanna, she will be your supervision.” Kent takes a sip of his tea. “I will begin instructing young Firestorm, in controlling her innate magic.”

Portland, Oregon
July 19, 2010
11:26 AM, PST

“Why do we need you for supervision?” ‘Chris’ is visibly confused. “I have my own super vision.”

“Because child,” Nelvanna, the native woman from yesterday explains patiently. “You lot keep running into trouble.”

“Pa says it’s how him and Ma know I’m a hero.” Chris admits with a small blush. He’s wearing civilian cloths, in a very Kansas style.

Blue jeans and cowboy boots, make him a little taller. He is wearing a denim jacket over a white tee shirt. Heck, he even has a red cowboy hat. He really is embracing his Kent heritage.

“I’m realizing I should probably use a fake name, while we’re on the run at least.” Maybe longer. I don’t really like using the name Roy. It really makes my guilt balloon, every time someone calls me by his name.

“Connor is still available,” Kon offers with a grin. He really likes that name, I kind of feel bad he didn’t get to use it.

“Sure, why not.” I agree with a shrug. “Call me Connor Hawke for now.”

That name really sounds familiar. Maybe it was Hawkeye from Marvel’s name? I can’t remember everything, I’m still mostly human.

“Cool.” He tries to hide it, but I can feel how happy that made him.

“I’ll have to dye my hair tonight,” I add, considering my choices.” “I’ll grab a few so M’gann can decide.”

“WHA’PAH!” Chris mimes cracking a whip. I just look at him oddly. “Artemis said you’re whipped. I’m supposed to make a whip sound, when you do something like that.”

“Okay... But that’s not a whip sound.” While I try explaining the proper way to make fun of me, Nelvanna actually does our job.

.
.
.

“You need my help to take down the Justice League,” Patrick ‘Eels’ O’brian smugly clarifies. “Before the bad guys find out they already won?”

“Yeah,” I have no shame, it only gets in the way of doing anything required. “And I think you are the only one, who can help me with my powers.”

I had prepared my face in advance, removing most personal details. I look almost like a mannequin. He squints at me and chuckles.

“That you do.” He throws an arm around me and grins. “New to the stretching I see.” After I nod, he stands and struts around the room.

“If I’m going to run away with you,” He declares firmly. “We need to take care of a little problem in my neighbourhood first.

“We can provide aid.” Nelvanna calmly agrees. “What do you require?”

“See this gal called Granite Janet, is taking control of the gangs.” He frowns having to admit this. “Every time I go after her, I fall madly in love with her for hours.”

“We handle her and you’ll come with us?” Kon growls, which has Patrick throw his hands up in defence.

“Nothing like that,” He explains. “I don’t feel right leaving her running loose, for who knows how long.”

“Oh...Well then yeah.” Superboy is calming down. “Show us the way.”

“We gotta look the part first,” Plasticman cautions. “Ya want to get inside quietly right?”

The Ballroom
July 19, 2010
9:10 PM, PST

“I’m keeping mine.” I am strutting my stuff. Me and Kon, are wearing replica’s of the Roxbury boys suits. The shiny ones and they are so comfortable. I nabbed the burgundy one, leaving him to take the blue.

“I’m burning mine,” He firmly denies. Nelvanna in her emerald green cocktail dress, only laughs at the exchange.

“If you feel her compulsion, leave.” She informs us before we enter the ladies lounge.

“I still can’t believe she has the mayor and police chief stripping.” I laugh for a moment, before readying myself.

“I will stun the crowd, while you two remove Janet from the building.” Nelvanna instructs, as she proceeds to kick the doors in.

“Nobody move!” She roars at the assembled women. A kaleidoscope of colour, flashes into the room. The female thugs collapse to the floor, grabbing their eyes.

“Who thinks they can barge into my establishment!” A large woman with the complexion of concrete, shrieks at us. She then tears a table from the ground, flinging it at Nelvanna.

Superboy charges at Granite Janet, sending the grappling pair through a wall. I rush after them, while Nelvanna handles the enthralled men. Kon has taken them through a few more walls, both are trading blows in the back alley now.

They seem evenly matched, so I leap onto her back. Wrapping around her neck and head, I stretch my fingers. They become an airtight seal on her face, distracting her from Superboy’s blows.

As she struggles to remove me, Kon delivers several clean blow to Janet’s torso. With the wind knocked out of her she falls to her Knees. I feel her trying to latch onto my mind, so I link mine with Kon.

<Focus on me and hit her again.> I send him as much heartbreak as I can remember from my old life. It works, allowing him to turn the seduction into hatred.

“GET! OUT! OF! MY! HEAD!” Each word, is punctuated by a blow to Granite’s face. The final one, sends her to dreamland in my hands.

Once I let go of her, I give him a look. I shake out my likely broken hands, and wince. He gives me an awkward look and lifts Granite for removal.

“Sorry.” He grunts in embarrassment. “I meant her, not you.”

 He shares his belief in me, through the link i have yet to end.

<Thanks. Cousin.> I share my understanding of the relation we shared. We each have Genomorph DNA, stabilizing us. So were related somehow, cousins is just easiest to go with.

Notes:
This was delayed so I could do more research on the Ruby of Life, Captain Marvel, Alan Scott, Jay Garrick, and Ted Grant. A few other none League heroes will be recruited for this arc of episodes. Fate will need a host, I know who the Permanent one will be, but I am split on the temporary one.

Flightless Man · Jan 23, 2021

Episode 8: Night Terrors

Tower of Fate
July 24, 2010
12:21 PM, EST

“I really don’t get how mister Nelson,” Our new arrival, Rocket declares in wonder. “Always has exactly enough rooms for everyone.”

“Sorcery,” Wally explains, getting a pat on the head from his new girlfriend. “Magic is a kind of energy, like electric or nuclear. Sorcerers, wizards, witches, magicians, and enchanters all access it differently.” Zatanna hands him a cookie.

“Everyone uses language.” Zatanna takes over explaining to the girl of science. “Every culture has created a different way to do so.”

“So different things can generate ‘magic’.” Raquel Irving, the black heroine from Dakota tries to understand. “Like How dams and windmills both generate power?”

“Exactly.” Zatanna has a pleased smile on her face.

“Magic confuses the scientific mind, because of cultural terminology overlap.” Wally explains with a sigh. “It took awhile to make me understand, but it has effects you can replicate. Every user of magic will likely have different, or even contradictory terms for the same thing.”

“Finding out he’s the only one on the Team besides Me, Billy, and Kaldur,” Zatanna teases the blushing speedster. “Who has anything besides a flicker of a magical core, forced him to accept things.”

“How did he find that out?” Raquel asks with a curious glint in her eyes.

“We all got to see who can be used as a host for Nabu in an emergency,” I explain with a frown. It won’t work on Billy, so we only have three choices for now. Firestorm already has one too many personalities, for Nabu to bond.

“Nabu?” She shares my frown.

“He’s a Lord of Order, bound inside a helmet.” M’gann shares a memory of the helmet and its inhabitant. “Whoever wears it becomes Doctor Fate.”

“Intense.” Rocket shivers at the thought, her uneasiness rolling off her in waves.

“So we ready for training?” Everyone has an empty plate. We should get grab the others and head to the weird dream desert place for today's training.

“One more plate.” Wally rushes back to he kitchen, for a fourth helping.

“Kaldur’s... friends,” Rocket slowly asks. “What’s going on with the three of them?”

“It’s an Atlantean thing.” Wally is already done his plate, rejoining the discussion.

“No it’s not,” Contradicts Zatanna, jabbing her finger into his cheek. “We’ll not specifically. It’s only something a few of the cities live by.”

“I still can’t believe Mister Nelson, was able to fix to Paula’s back so easily.” M’gann reminds us of the seven second surgery.

Tower of Fate
July 27, 2010
8:21 PM, EST

“What’s going on!” Robin is staring with wide eyes at the television.

Metropolis is gone. Almost the entire city has been destroyed, by the impact of an asteroid. Pieces are still raining down around the world.

Superman did his best to shield the planet. he shattered the entire thing, with a single decisive blow. This only broke it into chunks, and revealed the Kryptonite inside. A black oily kind that coated the Man of Steel, leaving him dead in space.

The world united for the first time, since the Appellaxians invaded. Each nation unleashing what they have, on the falling rocks of destruction. It still wasn’t enough. Cities worldwide are just debris now.

“We need to help people.” Wally is vibrating in agitation. Central city is in bad shape and so is Gotham.

“What about hiding from the League?” Rocket counters, she has only been here a few days and already we’re changing the plan.

“Most are dead,” Kent admits with a grim voice. “We sent Icon, Alan, and Nelvanna to search for survivors, in what’s left of the Watchtower.”

Holy shit... We’re in over our heads. How the hell are we going to do anything useful?

<Breath.> I get a pulse of support from M’gann.

<Thanks.> A mental hug from me to her.

“We can do this. We trained for disaster relief after all.” I stand, drawing the teams attention.

“Two teams,” My orders are firm, even though inside I am close to fainting. “One in Gotham, the other in Central.”

“What about Star City?” Artemis asks quietly.

“It’s gone too.” I start counting arrows in silence, while I rally myself.

“Who’s coming with me to Central City?” Kid Flash is raring to go.

“Do you even have to ask?” Zatanna winks at him.

“Count me in.” Rocket grins without it reaching her eyes.

“Me and Firestorm will come.” Billy is close to tears, as he considers how many have died today.

“Seems like we need some Fate of our own,” Kent Nelson offers, with a resolute face. “I’ll go get the Helmet and drop you off in Central.”

“The rest of us will go to Gotham,” I start heading down the stairs. “In the bio-ship.” My squad follows me outside, with a sombre good luck to our friends.

Gotham
July 27, 2010
9:01 PM, EDT

“Follow the training,” I instruct my team, as we enter the ruins of Gotham. “M’gann and I, will search for survivors. We do, extending our senses as far as we can.

“I’m only sensing a few dozen people, in a few mile radius,” She informs our team, with a horrified voice. “And they keep dying!”

Tula, Garth, and Kaldur,” I order the Atlantean triad. “Search the bay, I can feel a dozen in that direction.” They rush to obey, following their military training with precision.

“Artemis and Paula. You’re going to handle the north side for now, with M’gann.” I grab Robin by the shoulder. “Me and Kon are going to bring you with us. We'll check out Wayne Manor for survivors.” I get a thankful nod from him.

“Be careful everyone.” I say goodbye, flying Robin to the manor in grim silence.

.
.
.

It’s standing, but over a dozen cars are out front. The gate has been smashed open, as have the windows. A few bodies lay on the lawn, unmoving.

“Do you feel anyone alive inside?” Robin is frantic with worry.

“I can feel six people inside.” Way more should be inside, based on how many cars are here.

“Artemis to everyone!” We hear in our earpiece. “Stay away fro-” She cuts off suddenly. The terror in her voice is filling me with dread.

Searching the front lawn closer, I can see a chunk of the black asteroid has crashed here. It has turned into a black metallic ooze, spreading slowly across the grass. Robin rushes inside, while I examine one of the bodies.

It’s the Penguin, Oswald Cobblepot. His face is such a dark sickly purple, he nearly looks like a single bruise. His eyes are a solid inky black and gross black veins cover his skin.

Checking the next few bodies, show more of the criminal underworld. They likely came to the only building, that had any power left. It stands out like a beacon among the city of darkness.

The only other body i recognize, is Harvey Dent. Two-Face, actually looks like he has a single face. Its the horrible disfigured side, but it matches for once.

“ROY!” I hear Robin scream for help. I rush inside, and follow the sounds of snarling.

He is in the dining room, cradling Alfred’s body. In the kitchen blocked of by the over turned table, is three feral humans. I can only feel a few more people inside now, two upstairs and one below me.

I can’t feel anyone on the other side of the oak table, so I draw my bow. Leaping on the edge, I see a horrifying sight. A zombified Catwoman, and Riddler are reaching for me. A few unnamed goons are also undead.

I don’t even hesitate. Robin won’t be able to do this. I fire an arrow into the skull of each zombie, dropping them. I swallow some bile and turn back to Robin and Alfred.

Alfred is missing a large piece of his cheek, so I yank Robin backwards. Ignoring his fists, I try to explain.

“It’s zombies Dick!” I scream at him. No time for a long explanation, if Alfred is going to turn.

“He’s right young Master Dick.” Alfred coughs out a wad of the black shiny goo. “I’m not long for this world.” While Robin is consoled by Alfred a final time, I get a firm look from the Butler. “Don’t make him be the one to do it... Please.”

I agree, and draw a final arrow, telling Dick to get back. Once he does, I fire right at Alfred’s chest.

The foam arrow explodes in a shower of green. It coats the dying Butler, in an industrial adhesive.

“When he turns, come find me.” I give a nod to Alfred, leaving them to say goodbye. I have upstairs and the Batcave to check still.

Gotham
July 27, 2010
9:44 PM, EDT

“You want to talk about it?” I ask Robin over the radio. He’s been silent, since he took off in the Batplane. I’m in the bio-ship going to pick up M’gann’s group, while he grabs the Atlanteans.

“Not until we know everyone else is okay.” His voice is tight, as he holds back any emotion.

Kent and I, are the only ones who know this is training. In the Dream Desert, we can craft nearly any kind of training scenario. Only the dreamer and Kent, retain awareness of the dream state.

With how the perception of time is different, we can cram in dozens of sessions in a few weeks. No consequences and Kent is here, to stop the dream from becoming real.

“I see them,” He announces, after we fly in silence for a few minutes.

“Be careful,” I caution him. “I’m heading down as well.” My nightmare this time, is zombies. So everyone better be.

I park the Martian ship above 8^th Street, dropping to the pavement.

<I’m outside the school.> I announce my presence to my team inside. <Should I hold position here, or do you need extraction?>

<Get in here now!> I can feel Artemis’ terror. <M’gann is hurt bad.> Good thing I know this is only training.

<On my way.> Rushing for the building, I extend my limbs. My massive stride, allows me to leap to the second floor easily. The nearly twelve foot arms, allow me to grab the roof. Retracting my limbs, I rocket into a third floor window when I release my grip.

Sprinting towards the location of my team, I keep my skin elastic. It makes me look like a doll, but increases my durability. Rounding the final corner, I can see a swarm of zombies outside a utility closet.

Stretching my hand into the bow shape I have been practicing, I fire a pair of arrows. Between them, is a line of razor wire. It slices through a third of the horde, before getting tanlged.

<Cover your ears.> I inform my allies. I fire a trio of explosive arrows at head height. It takes out the rest of the undead, in a ball of fire.

“Clear.” My words, have the door slowly open. Paula is inside in her new Huntress outfit. She has a wicked bite on her wrist, which doesn’t give her long. I can already see black veins spreading from it.

“You need to... say goodbye.” She gives me a sorrowful expression. “We ran into zombie Bane.”

Artemis is kneeling beside M’gann. Her White uniform has been stained with green blood. M’gann is fading fast, so I share the knowledge of the situation.

I feel her relief, as she gives me a final smile in this simulation. Zombie Bane, had managed to rip one of her arms off. The magical precautions, only made her feel numb.

“You need to say goodbye too.” I let go of M’gann’s hand and stand. My expression is blank, as I point at Huntresses wound. “Alfred turned in less then an hour.”

“I thought Serling got turned into the robot.” Tigress mutters darkly. When the mother and daughter say goodbye, I grab Artemis and leap out the window. By the time we land, I can’t sense Paula.

“Let’s go, Robin is grabbing Kaldur and his friends.” Artemis is silent, as I lead her to the ship. The Batplane, is hovering above it.

“Took you long enough,” Robin declares, when the pair of us activate communications. “Kaldur. He... didn’t make it.” He’s doing a really good job holding himself together.

He’s only broken down in two scenarios so far. In the super volcano one, he just shut down. He cracked during the falling apart space station, Robin just went silent until we all died.

I haven’t done much better. I have to admit, Dick is a better man than I am and he’s only thirteen. I was a sobbing mess, during the flooding submarine one.

Wally is the one really proving me wrong. So far he only broke the first time. When Artemis’ dream of Norse Frost Trolls, ate Zatanna. His embarrassment over his freak out, lead to her confronting him afterwards.

The Atlanteans fall apart, whenever one of them is the first to die. Let’s see how they are doing this time.

“How are Garth and Tula doing?” My voice is calm.

“She’s starting to calm down,” Robin answers with a sigh. “Garth is a fuming mess.” Well one of them at least, is beginning to get a handle on the overwhelming grief. If someone died on the League attack, everyone would have broken without this training.

M’gann is able to cope, more often than not and Rocket is doing alright for someone with only two months of training. Paula is adapting to the healed back okay. Her mobility is fine, she just relies on her arms in combat.

Kon went into a feral rage once. It’s nice to know watching me get electrocuted by Black Adam in Billy’s dream, got to him so much. Billy has been completely fine each horrible scenario, his divine blessings a real benefit.

Zatanna and Firestorm, are the ones with the biggest issue with loss. Zatanna, because of being sheltered by her dad for so long. Red Inferno is alright, but the young Serling half keeps going into a suicidal frenzy.

“Stay close,” I finally respond. “Let’s get our friends in Central City.” He agrees and we race across the sky. The burning rubble below, casts a hellish glow on our flight.

Central City
July 27, 2010
11:57 PM, CDT

“Trickshot to anyone,” I declare our arrival in the city, with an open broadcast. “Robin is in the Batplane. Tell us where you are.” No one answers for nearly a minute, but finally Rocket responds with a shaking voice.

“Me and Superboy, are in a gas station.” Raquel gives us directions. “It’s beside what’s left of the library.”

“We’re on our way.” Before we can land, a flaming projectile falls from the sky. It crashes into the pumps, causing the entire block to vanish in flame.

This scenario is almost over, I sigh in relief. Zombies are so much worse than I imagined. The smell is nearly unbearable for one thing.

“Holy hole in a donut!” The shocked voice of Robin comes in. “Was that another asteroid?”

“Nope.” Its must be time for dinner, if mister Nelson is finishing the scenario already.

An infected Superman crashes into the bio-ship, tearing through it like soggy toilet paper. His blackened hand meets my face, ending my nightmare.

Tower of Fate
July 29, 2010
5:20 PM, EST

“So a three way tie between me, Tula, and Garth?” Robin taunts the rest of us with an exhausted grin, while M’gann grips my hand tightly.

“Yeah,” I concede the loss with a relieved smile. No one is dwelling on the training anymore. After the first session, we needed a day off. It’s why Wally and Zatanna are together now.

“Why did you pull us out early?” Wally is disappointed, he was hoping for one more dream today.

“Wesley found something in New York.” I think that’s the Sandman guy.“It may come in handy.” Kent explains with a cough.

“What is it?” Anything will help, so my question is more for the transportation of this thing.

“The Sword of Beowulf.” From the Halloween episode? “It should give us a chance against Superman, without the chance of giving him cancer with the Kryptonite idea.”

“Alan and I, will bring Zatanna, Billy, and you with us tomorrow.” He informs us of the plan. “So you three get a good nights rest.”

“Everyone else, were going to be doing a day of basic training,” Wildcat greets us, when we reach the dining room. His proud smirk is more friendly, than the arrogant one he had our first meeting. He’s grown attached to us, no matter how much he denies it.

“The sword needs someone pure of heart,” Kent explains, once every has seated themselves around the star shaped table. “Billy is supposed to possess one.”

“Only according to the Wizard.” Billy sinks into his chair, once we all stare at him. “I don’t know if I really do.”

“It looks like we shall find out soon.” Kaldur ends the teasing, by pointing at Wally’s full plate. “And it looks like we should dig in.”

New York
July 30, 2010
1:25 PM, EST

“So why are we taking the entire tour?” Zatanna whispers to Mister Nelson, trying not to draw the ire of our tour guide. “Can’t we just go up to the museum staff like my dad does, when he confiscates a magical artifact?”

“We don’t have a U.N. charter,” Alan corrects her. “We’re going to have to verify its authenticity, then make a replica.”

When he says this, I notice another girl in our tour group stop suddenly. She twists her head around and observes us. She looks the be about my age, with waist length black hair. She is wearing blue jeans and a red tank top, with yellow stars on it.

Kent also notices, giving the Greek girl a nod of acknowledgement. The tall teen freezes, then huffs at being caught. The senior sorcerer and I, share a look and trail after the group.

“That girl, she kind of reminds me of the old days with Diana.” Alan has a wistful look on his face. “These kids have been really making me feel my age, the last week.”

“Can’t say I feel any younger.” Chuckling, Kent agrees. “It has been nice, having one of the youngsters to run up and down the stairs for me.”

“Any closer to finding a replacement?” Alan gestures at Kent’s bowler hat. “Nabu would really be a big help.”

“If we haven’t found anyone by next week,” The sorcerer sighs. “I’ll put the Helmet on one final time.”

“Then who are those possibilities, I heard you mention,” The frown I receive from Alan, has me shift awkwardly. “We aren’t getting any younger after all.”

“You won’t be getting any older either,” A manic voice interrupts us with a cackle.

Klarion the Witch Boy, struts into the room with his allies. Circe from Vegas, is back with a vengeful smirk on her ageless face. The third person, Is Abra Kadabra. The charlatan introduces himself, with a blast of electricity.

“If that is the best you have.” Alan shields the five of us, with a brick wall of glowing green light. “Maybe you should have brought someone, with some more experience.” He sends the wall surging forwards, towards the enemy.

It cracks and shatters, leaving all three attackers fine. Klarion shakes a finger at the Green Lantern, before blasting him with a shower of daggers.

“SHAZAM!” And the resounding ‘Krack’A’Koom’ that follows, is the signal Captain Marvel has joined the fray.

“Ooh.” The well dressed, apparently teenage Chaos Lord giggles. “This will be more fun than I thought. You two, handle the distractions.” He moves to engage the transformed Billy, sending shock waves of magic with each attack.

“Gladly.” Circe waves her hand, sending a golden mist into the displays around us.

The Ice Age exhibits, come to life with a roar. A saber toothed cat leaps straight for Zatanna, forcing her to defend herself.

“!won ezeerF” Her training, has decreased her casting time greatly. So has playing scrabble with Kent every day. The cat becomes encased in a block of ice, leaving only the mammoth, cave bear, and Neanderthals remaining.

Kent engages Abra, by trading spells for scientific tricks. Alan stops Circe, from unleashing her full fury on me and Zatanna is dealing with the cavemen.

So I only have two dance partners, I swallow my nerves and fire a volley of arrows. Not needing a bow, I can strap arrows to my limbs in civilian clothing. The easily concealed arrows, strike the mammoth in the face.

The thick fur stops any real damage, but the tear gas does its job. A little too well it seems. The beast charges in my direction, before I can move.

I try leaping over it, but the trunk grabs my ankle. My only choice, is to completely relax my body. It flails me around wildly, smashing me against the ceiling, floor, and walls.

“ARGH!” I scream out in pain, as I am finally thrown across the room. Being tossed through a doorway, I skip down the hallway.

Groaning on the cold tile floor, I struggle to rise to my feet. Managing to make it to my knees, I hear a frightened gasp. I’m between the rampaging mammoth and the museum tour.

“Get out of here!” I roar at the stunned crowd, keeping the beast focused on me. I force myself onto my shaking feet, and charge forward.

Before the massive wall of charging animal flattens me, the Greek girl from earlier sprints in front of me. She shoves me to the side in what feels like slow motion, before firmly planting her feet. With her back to me, she grabs the tusks and twists.

The mammoth, stops moving forward and is tossed to the side. It crashes through the wall, collapsing on the museum’s lawn outside.

“I guess you’re the ones trying to stop this?” She pulls me back off the floor, with a very firm grip.

“Yeah. We got a Chaos Lord, Circe, and some pretender here,” I explain with a wheeze. “They’re trying to kidnap Doctor Fate.”

“Why is a Lord of Order, in a museum?” How does she know that?

“We’re trying to save to Justice League.” She widens her eyes and drops her jaw in shock. It is kind of a lot to drop on a random civilian, even if she is a metahuman. “We got a tip the Sword of Beowulf here is real.”

“Why does my sister need saving?” She grabs my shoulder firmly, stopping our movement suddenly. I can feel worry, love, distrust, and anger boiling inside her at my words. A flash of Wonder Woman and this girl laughing, fills my mind.

“Who are you?” I should try to exercise some caution, this may be a trick.

“Donna Troy,” She answers proudly. “Younger sister of Diana Prince.” My eyes widen in shock. Does that mean she’s a princess?

“Call me Trickshot for now,” We resume our approach to the battlefield. “We can discuss the rest later.” She agrees with a firm nod and we charge into the room.

Zatanna is working with Kent now, keeping the surprisingly capable Abra busy. Alan is beginning to tire in his duel with Circe, so thankfully Donna intercedes.

“RAAAAGGHH!” A scream of agony, draws my attention towards Captain Marvel and Klarion’s fight above us.

Klarion has Captain Marvel, locked in a cage of purple lightning. An after image of Billy, keeps appearing above Marvel. Both are screaming in unison, as something happens.

Captain Marvel’s body mass begins to fade away, with is face losing its maturity. It leaves him looking like a scrawny teenager cosplaying as Captain Marvel, by the end of the agonizing change.

“No more on and off” Klarion taunts the writhing Billy. “Now this is, who you are” He easily makes my explosive arrows vanish, when I try to intervene.

“This is getting boring.” He yawns in displeasure. “Time to go find a new toy.” He sends a stream of black flames my way, before racing towards Kent Nelson.

<Look out!> I try to warn him, but it’s too late.

Tendrils of yellow ooze, shoot from Klarion’s fingers and wrap Kent firmly in his grasp. He yanks the senior sorcerer into the air, waving goodbye.

“This doctor, has to make a house call.” Klarion grabs everyone’s attention by creating a swirling vortex of purple energy. “Lets go fools!” Abra and Circe respond, by flying into the closing portal after him and the captured Kent Nelson.

“Check on Marvel!” I’m grabbing the sword and we can go, I’ll mail them cash and a note. While I run to the Norse section, I realize Donna Troy is beside me.

“What’s the plan on saving him?” She’s frowning in worry. “Diana will kick my ass, if I let anything happen to her old friend.” She gives me a glare. “And I’ll kick yours, for dragging me into this mess.”

“If we fail,” I admit, followed by a wave of mental images her way. Enough so she knows the rundown of the crisis and will be able to make an informed choice, on her own involvement. “Things are going to be a lot worse then a beat down from you.”

I grab the sword, but it doesn’t budge from the sheath. I’m going to be relieved I’m not pure evil, instead of mope about not being worthy.

“Why so much effort for this sword?” Donna reaches for the handle, when I give up.

“Its magic, only the pure of heart can wield it, and we don’t have many ways to stop Superman.” My words get no response, as this is when she grabs the handle of the sword.

Donna is surrounded by a golden glowing aura, as the sounds of men chanting a war cry fill the room. The light solidifies around Donna, leaving her in a suit of gold armour. It’s a full suit of plate mail armour with an open faced, winged helm.

The sword in her hand is a gleaming silver, with some kind of ancient bone handle. Most of the metal covering her is golden, but the mail armour peaking through from underneath is also silver.

“Oh,” Donna is smiling in disbelief. “This is why you needed it.”

Notes:
So I learned, that Captain Atom is not energy in a suit in YJ. I screwed that up in my planning. So uhm another accidental retcon is Captain Atom is based on his Justice League Unlimited version.

Flightless Man · Jan 27, 2021

Episode 9: Tower Defence
Tower of Fate
July 30, 2010
3:02 PM, EST

“We’re late.” I’m concerned. The front door has been left open, who knows what will greet us inside..

“Hopefully delaying Klarion and his friends for us,” Green Lantern grimly answers me. “We cannot let them get the Helmet. No matter what.”

“Understood Mister Scott.” Acknowledges our new ally Donna, with an eagerness you cannot fake. “I will take care of Circe.”

“Then Miss Zatara, I will need you to get Kent away from Klarion.” “While I handle the Chaos Lord with Marvel.”

“Leaving me with Abra.” Perfect, I can’t really hope to take down the other two on my own.

“He should be easier than an animal.” Zatanna covers her wave of concern, with a smirk.

“Are you sure you’re up for this Billy?” He Isn’t wracked with spasms anymore, but he looks like a fifteen year old. One who maybe weighs a hundred pounds, soaking wet.

“I have to be, don’t I?” He gives a weak thumbs up. “Our friends could be in danger.”

“I’m going to have to reload in my room,” I inform the group, as I check my supply. “I only have a few arrows left.”

“He keeps Nabu, in he attic.” Alan enters the den first, and we find the room trashed. “So we only have to go up three floors once we cross the desert, I know a short cut”

“What do you mean, the tower has a desert inside it?” Donna asks, while I grab a quiver from my room.

“Over the centuries, Doctor Fate has added many floors to his tower.” Zatanna explains to the Amazonian. She has spent a lot of time with Kent, she has learned way more about this place than myself.

“Kent said each floor after the living area.” Alan continues, as we climb the spiral staircase. “Is it’s own separate plane of existence. Nabu and his many hosts created them for a variety of reasons.”

“I accidentally entered the Swamp of Stench.” I shudder at the memory. “Kent created it, to contain some kind of demonic hippo thing.”

Entering the desert, shows none of the team. The invaders are also absent, but something has been left to stall any pursuit. Crawling towards us across the silver sands, is a creature that wants it’s revenge.

The hydra from Nevada, has six heads now. The ones Giovanni removed, replacing themselves with company.

The creature’s full size, is massive. Its body is the size of a brachiasaurus, with six heads. Each neck is incredibly long, two to three times as long as what the actual dinosaur’s neck length was.

“Do not remove the heads.” I firmly instruct everyone. “It had three heads last time I faced this thing.” Giovanni was not the most tactically minded, we don’t need a repeat today.

“It’s in a Disney movie,” Zatanna teases my apparent mistake. “how did you screw that up?”

“That was your dad.” I respond with a smirk. “When we met up with him in Vegas.”

“Oh.” She blushes before getting her head in the game. We have a few miles before the creature reaches us, but we should come up with a plan before it does.

“!egarim edam fo dnas ,akam siht gninihs thgink na ymrA” Zatanna is quick to make up for her fathers screw up. A wave of violet energy, causes the silver sand to create a dozen copies of Donna Troy.

“They should let you get close enough,” The magician is terrified, but trying to conceal it with bravado.

“I’ll focus on pinning the heads,” Alan rises into the air, his emerald aura becomes a blazing green flame around him.

“Remember not to breathe in its breath,” The Donna’s warn us, before charging across the sand. The squad of mirages meet the Hydra, sending it into a frenzy.

Alan is able to catch the heads, before all the Donna’s have been destroyed. This allows her to leap onto the back, stabbing into the back of the beast with the Sword of Beowulf.

She roars in triumph, causing a surge of golden light to pierce through the beast. The lance of magical light, drills all the way through the mythical animal and strikes the sand beneath it.

“Wow,” I hear Billy mumble in awe. “She’s amazing.” Zatanna and I, share a look and laugh.

With the watch beast defeated, we are free to resume our race for the Helmet of Fate. Instead of the normal doorway on the far side of the sands, Alan begins shovelling into the desert.

His excavation takes no time at all, four loads of sand later and a trap door is revealed. We all head into the newly formed crater, preparing for whatever else we may encounter.

“This will bring us to the Sea of Seething.” Alan stops me from lifting the door. “Do not gaze at your reflection.” That sounds ominous.

“Why not?” This really sounds like something I should clarify.

“Nelvanna and Kent sealed a being made only of hate, beneath an ocean of sleep potion.” He makes sure we understand the danger, before finally allowing me to proceed. “We don’t want it waking up.”

Dropping through the trapdoor, has the lot of us landing on an endless sheet of Ice. Across the ice nearly out of view, is the doorway to the next floor.

“Go fast, be quiet, and do not look down.” Alan’s aura begins flickering and the overwhelming emotion of hatred, permeates the ‘room’. Donna, is the only one who seems unaffected.

As we cross the distance, I can feel Zatanna and Billy are wavering. I won’t be able to make many more steps myself. Thinking fast I wrap an arm around the pair, locking my fingers firmly. I extend the other arm to Donna, which she grabs a hold of.

“Do not stop.” I lock eyes with her. “Even if you need to drag us behind you.” She finally nods and gives Alan one end of her silver lasso.

Zatanna and I both collapse before we cross the frozen sea. Billy has enough strength to support her under his shoulder, but I do indeed get dragged almost half the way.

Alan’s aura has faded to barely a flicker of light, by the time we cross the ice. Donna is able to pry open the doorway, dragging me through behind her. When Billy leads a shivering Zatanna inside, Alan thankfully closes the door behind us.

“Where are we now?” I groan from the floor.

“The Labyrinth of Loss.” Zatanna informs me with a sigh.

“What do you mean labyrinth?” contradicts Billy. “Its a hallway with like four adjoining corridors.” One of us needs our eyes checked, because I can see dozens of paths.

“Everyone we have lost in our lives,” Explains a shivering magician. “Makes us see another pathway.” “If you dwell on loss, you will never get across.” Alan understands. “Kent added this floor, when Inza died.”

“My turn to lead us across it seems.” Billy takes the lead of Donna’s lasso, each of us getting inline behind him.

“I can hear my families voice.” for the first time since waking in this body, I can hear my mom calling my name. My siblings playing, and my dad talking to my dog. Choosing not to listen, I force my ears the inflate and seal closed.

The silence really helps. I can focus on following Donna in front of me, instead of the sounds of everyone I miss from my old life.

“This is the last one, right?” It better be, my nerves are shot already.

“Yes.” Agrees Alan. “We’re in the Forest of Fornication.” All of us give him panicked looks at the name.

“What made this floor so messed up?” Donna turns her nose up at the thought.

“We have no idea.” Alan returns our frightened expressions. “We never wanted to find out.” That is unsettling. “So let’s not do it this visit either.” A sphere of green surrounds us, Alan’s focus has stabilized enough by now. He has us rocket over the treeline, before anything bad can happen.

“On the other side of the door,” Alan warns us on our descent. “We shall hopefully find your friends still fighting.” As long as the Helmet is in our allies possession, I may be choosing the host after all.

Kon-El
Tower of Fate
July 30, 2010
6:16 PM, EST

“Your screams, are beginning to sound the same,” Klarion the Chaos Lord, taunts the screaming “Paula Crock. “I think it’s time Abra moves on to one of the kids.” The Team is lined up and awaiting our own turn.

“What, you always finish before the lady?” Huntress challenges Abra by spitting in his face, before he can move on to me. “A fall off a roof broke my back, but you can’t even crack me?” Now I know where Artemis gets her spine of steel.

“You. Will. Speak!” Abra shocks her with three bolts of electricity, causing her to writhe in pain.

My struggles are futile. The chains binding us are nearly indestructible. I know, I’ve been straining against them the entire time and have felt no give.

A glowing green freight train, appears in motion and slams into Klarion. The maniacal wizard goes flying, crashing into one of the towering shelves. Alan is flying towards him, a trio a jade boxing gloves smashing into Klarion’s body.

Some girl in golden armour, lands near the Circe witch. The knight, she delivers an uppercut to the ageless woman and sends her sailing through the air. Zatanna takes the opportunity to blast the distracted Abra, drawing his attention from Artemis’ mom.

Captain Marvel rushes to us, his divine strength allowing him to easily snap the chains. He looks wrong, It looks like Billy is a few years older and is dressing up as Captain Marvel. He has no muscle mass at all.

“Sorry it took us so long to get here.” He pants from exertion. “We got ambushed at the museum.” They grabbed Kent and did whatever they did to Billy. I’d say they are forgiven, for being a little late.

“Circe turned Wildcat into a house cat” I try to focus on sharing the vital details. “Klarion’s pet, is chasing him around he place.”

“Oh ho ho.” Klarion’s voice rings across the city sized attic. “I finally figured out your weakness!”

“ARRRGGH!” Is the agonized reply from Alan Scott. He falls from the sky and impacts the ground nearby. His motionless body, is pierced by a dozen wooden stakes and blood pools beneath him.

“Alan!” Kent screams, from his place inside a man sized snow globe. Where the hell is Roy? Did he get turned into the new girl?

“Who’s next?” Sing-songs Klarion, as he descends towards us. In his palm, he juggles three balls of blue fire.

“You are!” I leap at him, catching him off guard. Marvel needs to break the magic chains, so I do what Ted taught us and play to my strengths.

If I’m stronger, get close and keep them in my grip. He said ‘Don’t let a ranged foe wear you down’, so I won’t let Klarion go.

I grapple him from behind, while he flails in the air. He doesn’t react to my choke hold, so I start kneeing him in the kidney. Half strength of course, I don’t want to rip the teenage wizard in half.

“I’m going to turn you inside out for this!” My magical foe, shrieks in rage. “You aren’t even a half breed, you mongrel!” Oh, now I’m really mad. No more holding back, seems like he can take what I’m dishing out.

Slamming my head forward, I interrupt any further taunts. My head is hard, so I don’t let up. I manage nine headbutts, before Klarion stops me.

“Enough games!” His voice distorts, taking on an eldritch aspect.

“(W&8@% &4f*%, Y3^n*@!” Once his spell is cast, a sphere of sickly yellow light explodes from his centre. It washes over me and all I feel, is overwhelming agony.

I shriek in pain, and lose my grip on Klarion. As I fall, the wizard tosses a new set of conjured fireballs. They burn through my suit and scorch my skin with each impact. When I finally collide with the floor below, I black out.

Tower of Fate
July 30, 2010
6:27 PM, EST

<Hurry!> I can feel M’gann’s panic as I run back to everyone, Helmet in hand. Literally, I have it completely sealed within my enlarged fingers.

When I reach the final shelf, I can see Circe is managing to keep Donna at bay. Abra is getting getting overwhelmed by Zatanna and the Atlanteans, but Kon is groaning in a heap.

Klarion is cackling madly, while taking pot shots at those still being freed by Billy. Rocket’s energy sphere, is the only thing keeping them safe. Ignoring Alan’s unmoving body, I make a choice and spring into action.

I reach the charlatan, as a blast of water knocks him off his feet. Taking advantage of Abra’s take down, I lift him with my free arm, I slam the Helmet of Fate on his skull.

“You wanted to be a Wizard?” I whisper in his ear. “I guess it was always your Fate!” Slamming the Helmet of Fate onto his skull, I leap away from him.

“YES!” Is the last thing Abra Kadabra says, in his own voice. An ankh of golden light surrounds him, forcing me to shield my eyes.

“Fate will fall on the wicked now.” Nabu’s voice resonates with an ethereal force. “I shall handle the Witch boy.” Once he informs me, he shoots into the sky towards Klarion.

Circe has managed to turn her battle her way. A quickly closed portal, has deposited a score of armoured minotaurs on the battlefield.

The magically mutated and controlled children, have engaged the Team in combat. Firing a salvo of foam arrows at them, I join the fray.

Wally is working his own magic, keeping a dozen of the bulls focused on him. His speed is fast enough to evade, but he lacks the momentum to take the foes down in a single blow.

The Atlantean’s are working through his distracted enemies, like a well oiled squad. Kaldur’s water bearers, are capable of meeting the mythical beasts evenly.

Zatanna has been distracted by a swarm of golden scorpions, leaving Donna alone against the centuries old sorceress. She’s losing steam, but is in no danger of losing yet.

Billy and Rocket, are keeping a squad of minotaurs away from Robin while he examines Huntress for injury.

Artemis is standing over Kon’s smoking body, defending him from a trio of attackers. None of us are able to reach her in time. M’gann and my own group of foes is doing a decent job of delaying us.

She slashes a scimitar into the arm of an attacker, before the second kicks her in the back. She drops with a groan, leaving her and Kon open to a follow up.

A blinding flash of emerald light, comes from beneath Robin. It draw the gaze of the easily distracted bull men, giving me some breathing room. I take advantage of this, with a powerful kick to the jaw of one.

“Get away from my little girl!” Paula screams in defiance. She’s covered in a blazing aura of green, and shooting blasts of jade at the enemy.

“You may have gotten Nabu in play,” Klarion realizes the tide has turned and creates a portal, taunting us with his revelation. “But we learned enough from Kent already.”

“We know about the League.” Circe rushes to join his escape, while Klarion takes his time twisting the knife. “So get ready for a house call.” Shit. We’re not ready.

“Teekl, come!” Klarion hold waves his hand, summing his blood covered cat to him. “See you all again soon.” With those words, he snaps his fingers. Kent Nelson’s snow globe is now miniature and in Klarion’s palm. Him and Circe enter the closing portal, with a farewell smirk.

M’gann collapses against my side, and sighs in relief. I wrap an arm around her for support and we head for Kon. If Paula has Alan’s ring, I know he didn’t make it. Save the living first, then we can mourn the lost.

The new Doctor Fate lowers himself to us and puts the minotaurs to sleep with a golden mist. He quickly moves to examine Kon and Billy.

Paul has already landed beside her unconscious daughter, checking for serious injury. When she finds none, she locks eyes with me and growls.

“We need to call everyone now.” She is right, Klarion said the Light knows about the mental conditioning. We don’t have long before it’s game over.

“We have to move as soon as everyone is standing.” I agree with a heavy sigh. “Before the Light has time to come up with a real plan.”

“While we’re calling everyone,” A black cat gingerly walks towards us. Ted’s voice coming from the heavily wounded animal. “Can the new Fate, try changing me back?”

Tower of Fate
July 30, 2010
7:11 PM, EST

<Where is Firestorm?> Privately I ask ask M’gann. When Doctor Fate brings us to the den with a flash of gold light, Paula rushes to Alan’s still body.

<Right before they attacked, she jumped out the window and flew away.> She shares the unusual memory of the gyndroid. Wordlessly they stood and dove out the window, rocketing away with a trail of fire. Seconds later, Klarion’s team was attacking.

<We tried sending a warning, but we got jammed by something.> I return the favour, filling her in on my own adventure in New York.

“Did you turn the defences back on, when you got here?” Zatanna interrupts the exchange, between M’gann and I. “Robin called Firestorm, to figure out where they flew off too.”

“And they said they got your warning and went to get help, before Klarion showed up.” Robin adds with a giggle.

“How far away are they?” Things are finally looking up.

“Everyone is stuck in the entrance.” Oh.

“Oops.” Fate has a variety of defences in place. Hopefully we only turned a few on, when we got here.

“The new Fate.” Zatanna scowls, at the idea of Abra being the host. “Went to let them out of the pocket dimension.”

“Good.” We can start our attack immediately then. “We can’t let the Light get entrenched.”

“This is correct,” Kaldur agrees, with concern. “We have to move now.” Paula’s green glow, begins flickering and then completely vanishes.

Her earlier torture, has finally caught up with her. She’s passed out, on one of the mostly intact armchairs. Wildcat looks like he will be stuck as he is for a while. Circe is really skilled at her craft, if even Doctor Fate is having issues.

“We leave the injured here, then we hit the Hall and Watchtower.” I grab everyone’s attention. “At the same time.” Fate said both locations are warded against teleportation. We need to move before they lock down the Zeta tube access.

“Doctor Fate, will bring us all to the cave.” The rest of the alliance enters the room, behind the returning Fate. Glares are leveled at me, while Icon moves to Rocket’s side in concern.

“Once he does, we Zeta beam into both locations and lock them down.” I hold up Red Tornado’s head. “The group on the Watchtower, needs to install Red Head in the main computer.”

“What about the group at the Hall?” Robin asks for everyone.

“We need to make sure no reinforcements can arrive.” I look at my friends and allies, one at a time. “The group at the Hall is going to be dealing with constant waves, of whoever the Light can find.” I don’t know why I’m so sure, but it is what they will do.

“Your Team, knows how to work as a group,” Sandman speaks up. “Take Icon and the new doctor Fate with you.” He cocks his gas gun, looking at the new Blue Beetle and Atom. “The All Star Squadron, will show the rest of the new guys how to hold the line.”

“I’m tired of my home being attacked,” Growls Artemis. “Let’s get some payback.”

“M’gann has taught me how to dismantle the programming,” Nelvanna of the Northern Lights, informs us. “I am slower, but I can free someone in nearly ten minutes.” Good, Fate said he can remove it as well. We have a chance.

“Knockout and restrain,” My instructions display none of my nerves, thankfully. I guess I’ve been faking it for so long, I’m becoming this person.

“Are you going to make your face... go back to normal dude?” Wally points at me, with his normal lack of tact. A glance at my reflection, shows my face is smooth like a G.I. Joe doll.

Focusing on what Roy looks like, fails. I only remember his face from a cartoon. It doesn’t help that I still don’t think of it as my own.

“I may be looking like this for a while.” May as well admit my failure now. “I don’t remember my face very well.”

“Once we finish up,” The cocky voice of Plasticman offers. “I’ll show you how.”

Watchtower
July 30, 2010
9:22 PM, WT T

As soon as we exit the Zeta beam, the fight is on. Most of the League is worryingly absent. I hope they aren’t all at the Hall of Justice, or that group is probably already dead.

Green Arrow, Black Canary, Giovanni Zatara, John Stewart, and Hawkwoman are the only members on board. The gap in the normal numbers, has been filled by escapees from Belle Reve. Dammit, I knew I was forgetting things.

Vandal Savage, the caveman in a business suit and Klarion are present with an array of villains. Mr Freeze, the Terror Twins, my old friend Condiment King, and even Cheetah, are moving to take us down.

“The Witch boy, shall meet his Fate!” Abra intones with Nabu’s voice. He blasts a beam of gold light at Klarion and the two begin to dance.

“Then leave the Lantern to me.” Icon blasts off, slamming into John Stewert’s hasty green shield.

Kid Flash begins herding Cheetah, so White Tigress can get in close. The pair are using maneuver nine, much better than in training. Cheetah can’t land a clean hit on either target.

I know Oliver is better with the bow, so I go close. Springing forward, I tackle him to the floor and constrict him. M’gann will get here soon, I only need to hold him for a while.

Kon is taking on Tommy, while Tuppence gets her face bashed in by Donna. Training and teamwork, is allowing them to handily take control of the fight.

Robin is gone, with Red Head in tow. We can do this I think in glee, tightening my grip on the struggling Oliver.

Freeze is being pushed back by Firestorm, Her torrent of flames is turning his ice into scalding steam. Meanwhile the Condiment King is being overwhelmed by Marvel, who is looking for revenge.

Hawkwoman and Black Canary, are doing a good job of distracting the Atlantean trio. Kaldur can’t get close and Garth is limited on his water supply. Tula lacks the offensive skills to change things for now, so hopefully someone can relieve them soon.

Zatanna is beginning to lose ground against Giovanni. His superior skill, starting to show. Rocket has Savage in a sphere of energy, but he simply observes the action with a smirk on his scarred face.

<He’s free.> M’gann’s voice is a relief in my mind. <Give Zatanna a hand.> Are my instructions, as she rushes towards the Atlanteans. I like it when she’s confident like that.

<Yes dear.> I send a pulse of affection. <Be careful.>

When I make it to the duelling magicians, it’s very clear Zatanna is nearing exhaustion. Her dad’s spells are just over powering her own, on a one for one basis.

Like we practiced, I step in front of Zatanna, bouncing one of Giovanni’s spells back at him. Her added enchantments to my armour, work perfectly. He finds himself blind and deaf, when his purple spell collides with him.

“Thanks,” Pants the younger magician. “I was almost out of gas.”

“Then allow me.” I make sure he wont recover, by sealing him with a foam arrow. “Make sure he doesn’t go anywhere. She nods in confirmation, as I scan the battlefield.

We have nearly won, and the lights are flashing in the order we agreed on. Red Head is online and we are in control of the Watchtower.

“Bwa ha ha.” Savage’s booming laughter, indicates we’re missing something. “I must give you credit on success here today.” He gives a small condescending clap, from inside his energy prison.

“But the age of heroes is at an end.” He sneers at me. “We have the rest of the League and we shall show the world how vile heroes can be.”

He taps a button on his belt, creating a portal to open behind him. He waves goodbye and steps into it. Closing it immediately behind himself.

“Aww,” Whines Klarion, mid battle. “Why do you kids keep getting in the way of my fun.” He snaps his fingers and taunts us a final time as he fades away. “I’ll get you back for this.” That sounds ominous.

We won the battle, but the war is coming to the Light.

Flightless Man · Jan 27, 2021

Episode 10: Missing Mera

Star City
July 30, 2010
11:42 PM, PDT
“You’re sure I can stay with you?” M’gann nervously asks Oliver, who only laughs.

“You kind of saved the day.” He bows to her with a wink. “Mi casa, su casa.”

“Besides Ted is already moving in.” Dinah scratches her sleeping mentor behind the ear. “You can stay as long as you need.”

“Thanks, for everything.” Ollie waves away my thanks, with a sad smile.

“What was I going to do,” He locks eyes with me and tiredly asks. “Kick you out?”

“You may not be Roy.” Dinah gives me a motherly hug. “But you are still his son, adopted or not and we both love you.” He says that, but all I can feel is anxiety from the two. 'You're not even the fake Roy.' I can hear his voice say it clearly, even if he never will to my face.

“I have to admit, it’s easier with you not looking like him anymore.” Sighs my mentor. My milk white skin, wax sculpture like skin, and dark brown hair, is a big change from the last time he saw me.

“I have been going by Connor lately,” I admit. “I’m thinking of keeping it. It made Kon happy I used it.” Anything to to keep him opening up, is a good thing in my book.

“If you think its for the best.” Oliver gives his approval. “Now I’ll see you in the morning, I’m going to sleep off the broken ribs you gave me.” He let’s Dinah lead him to bed, leaving M’gann and I alone.

 M’gann’s sorrow seeps into me. <Sandman’s kids didn’t even know he was a hero, when Giovanni called to let them know.>

<Hourman at least told his family goodbye, before he came today.> Rex knew once his hour ran out, his heart would too.

<Alan only had an ex wife.> I get a wave of guilt from my favourite Martian. 

<Neither.> I grab her in a hug and lead her to the couch. Some mindless television is in store, we earned a night off. They always have a cooking show, so I search for one. <Alan lived his life how he wanted. We can only be thankful for what he taught us, before we lost him.>

<You’re really good at this comforting thing.> She leans a head on my shoulder as the commercials end. <Have you gone through this before?>

<A few times.> My sorrow leaks out, as I remember who I have lost in my old life.

<I’m so sorry.> A pulse of regret from her. <Of course you remember Roy’s family dying.>

<Can we think about you instead?> I try and change the subject. 

<Once we save uncle J’onn, I would like to go home for a visit.> She reminisces about home on Mars.

 I offer, with a kiss to her temple.

<That’s not what I meant, but thanks.> She laughs lightly and clarifies. <I’m worried about M’comm.> An image of her only other white sibling, flashes in my mind. How the two of them faced so much discrimination on Mars and how he is now alone.

<We can always ask him if he wants to come to Earth?> Ollie can easily create him a fake identity. <He doesn’t even have to do the whole hero thing.>

Kon-El
Smallville
August 1, 2010
5:32 AM, MST

“Morning, Pa.” In the early morning light, I find Pa Kent emerging from the chicken coop.

“Where have you been?” His stern look, makes me forget he has no powers. “Ma and I, have been worried sick about you.”

“I’m sorry, It’s just-” Pa cuts off my apology with a shake of his head.

“I’m just glad you’re safe.” He points to the barn. “You can make up for worrying me, by helping me fix the tractor.

“Okay,” It’s easier to agree, I won’t have to look him in the eye for the explanation.

“When we finish, Martha will have breakfast ready.” He puts the eggs by the front door, beside the pail of milk. “So you can explain while we work.” So I do.

I explain about the mental infection and how Clark is being controlled. He listens patiently, while I tell him how helpless I felt against Klarion. When I tell him about the attack we performed last night, he smiles at me in pride.

“You really are a good kid.” He shakes his head in amazement. “Ma and I are really proud of you. Martha even got you forms for school, If you still want to live here.” I thought it was just talk, but they really want me.

“Of course I do,” My voice rises an octave, as I rush to agree. I can only smile to myself, because I have a home. I really have a family.

“Good.” My uncle approves. “We already cleared out Martha’s sewing room for you. Be a shame if it was a waste of time.”

“I’ll make sure to pull your weight,” I assure him quickly, so he doesn’t regret his decision. His strange look, has me correcting myself with a blush. “I mean I’ll pull my own weight Sir.”

“None of that Sir stuff.” He passes me a wrench. “I told ya on your first day here. It’s Ma and Pa.”

“Yes Pa.” I smile and start unbolting the broken tire.

“Did you at least have fun with your friends?” Wheeling over the oversized wheel, he asks warmly.

“Yeah, but...” How do I ask this this? I’m not even sure if this means something. “My friend Artemis, she asked me to come to Green Arrow and Black Canaries wedding with her.” I threw out my only suit. Maybe I should have kept it?

“Oh the Kent charm, does skip a generation.” He laughs warmly. “Clark didn’t even go to his homecoming.”

Hall of Justice
August 6, 2010
6:56 AM, EDT

“Cutting it close, aren’t you?” Chirps Robin, from the his place in Batman’s seat. The Team is assembled in the conference room, so we can plan our next move.

“Still beat Wally here.” Artemis throws back at Robin and rolls her eyes at Zatanna. “How is your boyfriend always late?”

“Why did you call us all in so early?” Kon looks as exhausted as I feel, in Superman’s chair. “Do we have a lead?” A blur of yellow, races into the room.

“I’m here,” Pants Wally. “We can start.”

“After we secured the Hall of Justice and the Watchtower,” Robin jumps right to the meat of the issue. “We began informing relevant parties.”

I know Donna went to Themyscira, to warn her mother of Wonder Woman’s condition. Icon, Nelvanna, and Rocket, are keeping watch on the Fortress of Solitude. Even Robin took Plasticman and Blue Beetle home last night.

“Kaldur, Tula, and Garth, have failed to call in since they left.” Are we going to Atlantis for a rescue mission? “We did however, receive word from Queen Mera.”

He brings up a holographic display in the centre of the table. It zooms in on the Atlantic ocean, off the shore of Africa. A submarine in the shape of a massive black manta ray, cruises south at an incredible pace.

“She called for help, when Black Manta’s forces invaded the palace.” Firestorm’s voice, comes in over the intercom. “Red Tornado and I, are tracking our missing trio.” So they were also captured, shit. Who knows what Manta will do to Aquaman’s apprentice, or his wife.

“What’s the plan?” I have no idea what to do, someone else better have one this time.

“We save them.” Kon is firm, but not angry. He’s getting better at controlling his emotions. “Zeta beam to Cape Town, then we intercept here.” He points at a shallower area, that Black Manta will cross in the next hour.

“Jay said we had to handle this,” Adds Wally. “They are stretched thin already, filling in for the League.”

“Then let’s stop wasting time.” Superboy stands, taking charge of the mission. “We move now.”

South Africa
August 2, 2010
2:18 PM, SAST

<Kid Flash.> Kon tests out the mind link. <As soon as we find the Queen, get her back to the Cape Town Zeta.>

<I’m on it boss man.> Wally cockily agrees, even though we can all feel his anxiety at failure.

 M’gann is happy to finally be linking mentally with the Team, but very infuriated by whatever is blocking her.

<We’re not going to know, how many we have to face inside.> Robin’s own irritation, seeps into the link.

<I’m going to rip the propellers off and come in through my own hole.> Kon informs us. <Make sure you all have a re-breather on hand.>

M’gann M’orzz
South Africa
August 2, 2010
2:27 PM, SAST

<Propeller one, removed.> Superboy relays to the Team on shore, while I struggle with my own. <Move now.>

<See you inside.> I get a pulse of encouragement from my boyfriend.

I still can’t believe how different things are on Earth. I’m not the weird one, getting picked on anymore. Here, I’m accepted and I have friends. I even have a boyfriend.

<Got mine.> Finally, I undo the bolts and yank. The truck sized propeller, dropping to the seafloor below.

While Christopher works on the final one, the silt plumes upwards. In the now murky waters, I can feel the confused minds of something.

<Look out!> I try to warn him, as a massive serpentine form surges from the depths.

Superboy catches the snapping jaws of the orange and blue sea serpent, right before they close on him. He struggles with the creature, before shoving its head in the propeller.

Several more of the massive animals, move into striking range.

South Africa
August 2, 2010
2:29 PM, SAST

“How many goons are on this thing?” Wally dodges one of the pirates. All of them have been clad in high tech black diving suits, with an array of advanced weaponry.

“We can count them,” Grunts Artemis, as she slashes through a heat ray rifle. “When we finish.”

“The Queen and our friends need us.” Agrees Dick, delivering a powerful strike to his foe.

“We don’t have much submarine, left to search.” Zatanna has magnetized her opponents, leaving them unable to do anything. “They have to be close.”

I drop my final crew member, with an extension kick. With all of us finished, Robin cracks open the next hatch.

“You... came?” Garth croaks out from his cell. Tula is unconscious beside him and Kaldur is nowhere to be seen.

“Of course we did.” Wally is already inside the cell, sharing his water. “You’re our friends and we kind of have a queen to save.”

“Prince Orm, he declared martial law.” Garth’s despair floods the room. “Our king, he arrived and began slaughtering Pure bloods.”

The memory leaks out of him. I see Aquaman killing his way through the palace, no one able of even slowing him down. Mera, the queen and Prince Orm take shelter in the throne room. Kaldur and Tula beside Garth, as a final defence.

When Aquaman arrives, Mera fails to shake his control. Orm takes to the fight and leads the controlled king, across the city. Before Garth could relax, Black Manta and his men had arrived.

“We fought against Manta’s forces, but he overwhelmed us.” Garth groans in pain, his entire body looks like one single bruise.

“Where’s Kaldur?” Finally I ask. “And Queen Mera.”

“Manta said, his son needed to see the end of the old ways.” Garth has a coughing fit, before finishing. “He’s going to sacrifice the Queen and her child, and call forth the children of Crataeis.”

“Bless you.” Wally looks as confused as I feel. Who, or what is that?

“No she is the mother of sea monsters,” Explains Tempest, with a far away look in his eyes. “She has had centuries for her new spawn to grow. They will hold the worlds oceans, at ransom.”

“Every single island nation, will be at the mercy of Black Manta and Prince Orm.” Concludes Robin with a grim expression.

“Our king can command sea creatures,” Tula groans in Garth’s arms. “We have to stop them, before he can unleash Crataeis’ children.”

“You heard them,” I pass my own water to Siren. “Expect to face Aquaman and Black Manta.”

<We have Aquaman on board.> Reaching out to M’gann, I get a flash of panic. <Where are you two?>

<Still in the water.> She responds rather briskly. <A school of sea monsters, decided to say hi.>

“We got some Serpents outside.” I frown as M’gann has another pulse of fear. “Tempest are you able to lend a hand?”

“Yeah, If Tula can give me a boost.” He looks at his paramour, who nods. “Then I’ll be outside as soon as she finishes the enhancement. Siren’s eyes glow an ethereal green, and soon so does Tempest’s entire body.

“Then lets go.” Wally is tapping his foot impatiently, beside the hatch to Manta’s office.

“You get Mera to safety, while we engage the enemy.” I remind the impatient red head.

“I know, I know.” He waves off my reminder. “Save the Queen. You better make sure Kaldur is fine.” He shoots Zatanna a smile. “Be careful babe, I’ll see you back at the Hall.”

“You too motor mouth.” She rolls her eyes, and readies herself for whatever is inside.

“On three.” Signals Robin and opens the door when his countdown finishes.

Inside, Mera is bound to an altar, A crabman in black robes beside her. Black Manta, Aquaman, and the criminal known as Eel, are standing with a shackled Kaldur. Aqualad jerks in surprise when he sees us, before throwing himself into Eel.

“Don’t let the children interfere.” Manta orders the controlled Aquaman.

The King of Atlantis, leaps at us. His spinning trident, knocks Tigress and Robin aside easily. Zatanna blasts him with a ‘!llaberiF’, forcing him to shield his face.

I shoot forward at the wrestling forms of Kaldur and Eel. I lock Eel in a headlock and expose my quiver to Aqualad. Realizing my intent, he grabs a liquid nitrogen arrow.

Black Manta clothes lines Kid Flash, who crashes to the floor wheezing. Before he can deliver a finishing blow, Black Manta is stopped by a now free Kaldur.

“You continue to do a father proud, with your drive and skill.” Black Manta compliments his opponent. “Once you have been shown the Light, you will prove a valuable heir.” A blast of red energy from his helmet, is barely blocked by Aqualad.

“You will be eternally disappointed,” Kaldur grunts in effort, slamming a hydro mace into Manta’s side. “No matter what lies you spew.”

“I’m being given Thailand for my services.” Taunts the pirate. “You would be a prince.”

“I have no desire in the words of a liar,” The firm denial from Kaldur is good to hear. “I serve my king loyally and with pride.”

Aquaman slams an elbow into Kaldur’s back, the rest of the Team down for now. A flash of orange light and Mera is gone from the room, safely removed by Wally.

<Good work K.F.> I call in farewell, as I feel his presence vanish outside the ship.

“We need a magical sacrifice!” The crab cultist shrieks. “The Sea Mother, is awaiting her promised blood.”

“We already sacrificed over a hundred Pure bloods,” Black Manta roars back angrily. “How hungry is she!”

“As Kaldur gets a painful beat down from his king, The crustacean spell caster grabs a fallen Zatanna, dragging her by the hair to the altar.

I’m to busy avoiding Eel’s shock palms, to get to her. So I focus on Aquaman’s mind. I can’t undo his commands fast enough, but I’m really good at working with memories.

Reaching into Aquaman’s past, I pull his memories of two months ago to the immediate surface. It will only work for a few minutes at best, but everyone else is down or mid fight.

“Kaldur?” Aquaman is suddenly confused at his situation, no longer attacking us. “Black Manta!” Before he can attack the pirate, I point him to Zatanna. Surging towards the cultist, Aquaman impales him on his trident.

“It seems the day is not in my favour.”Black Manta enters a command on the wall. “Override Self Destruct. Delta Sigma Nine, Five minutes.”

As soon as he says the words, red lights begin flashing, and klaxons blare. Manta blasts the wall of his submarine, causing the propeller less vessel to begin flooding.

Tula grabs Robin, while Kaldur carries the fallen Tigress out of the submarine. Aquaman passes me Zatanna, and gives me a solemn look.

“Get her off the ship. I need to get it away before his nukes detonate.” The King starts twitching. “I’m not going to remain in control for long. So make sure to get everyone clear of the blast.”

As the room nearly finishes flooding, I inflate my lungs with as much air as they can hold. It’s hard to walk, but will get Zatanna and I to the surface. Rising towards the surface, I see Aquaman grab the submarine from beneath and heave.

His muscle strain, but slowly it rises from the sea floor. Once he has it above his head, he kicks off and begins swimming to deeper water.

<Tell Mera, if its a girl.> I open a link before he is out of range. <Name her Porm. Thomas if it’s a boy.> The serpents aid him, gripping the vessel in their teeth. As one they push Black Manta’s submarine out of view.

When Zatanna and I reach the surface, we bob in the waves. Beneath us we see a brief flash of white light, before a massive wave sends us towards the rocky shore.

Hall of Justice
August 4, 2010
11:31 AM, EDT

Kon slams my head into the training mats, dropping me to the floor. With how many fights we are getting into, we have all had to step up our training. Losing is not an option.

“Do we actually have a plan on what to do about Atlantis?” Demands Artemis, when she enters the training room in a huff. “Or is Mera going to be a Queen in exile?”

“Orm has been declared King,” Kaldur answers with a frown. “And we as her kidnappers.”

“It will be hard to return her safely, to her throne.” Agrees Tula. “She wishes to have her child, before leading the rebellion.” Thousands of Atlanteans are being held under house arrest. We have an army waiting, when we do make our move.

“My turn,” Garth coldly declares, jumping into the ring.

“Be my guest.” I head for the benches. “My head needs a break.”

“And I need someone, who can actually hit me back.” Kon teases me with a smirk. “Not just hop around for ten minutes.”

“Thirteen, thank you very much.” I proudly correct him, taking my seat beside M’gann.

“So have you decided on which school you’re going to attend?” As Superboy and Tempest begin circling each other, I ask Artemis.

“Same one you did.” It is the best in Star City. “What about you and M’gann?”

“I postponed my acceptance for a year,” I admit with a shrug. “I kind of need to figure out who I am now.”

“Once we free the League,” M’gann answers with a big smile. “Connor said we can take a trip back to Mars.” I can feel her excitement surging from her.

“Make sure you come back,” Artemis hugs M’gann at the news. “You can ‘forget’ him and I won’t say anything.”

“A vacation would be nice after we deal with this.” Wally throws his arm around Zatanna, pecking her on the cheek. “What do you say we take a day off and I run you to dinner, anywhere in the world?”

“I’m just glad Billy is doing okay.” Zatanna shakes her head at the offer. “When this is over, can we all just take a beach day together or something? We can have dinner after.” I can feel the pair’s affection rolling off of them.

Billy may not look like a prime specimen of humanity anymore, but he doesn’t have seizures constantly. It looks like whatever Klarion did to him is permanent. His normal body and his magical form, have been merged.

“Team meet in the conference room,” Robin’s voice comes in over the loud speakers. “We got a situation in Central City.”

“You heard the Crows nest,” I bark at Kon and Garth. “Lets go.”

.
.
.

“Ninety seven people have been murdered.” Robin points at the hologram. “In the last nine minutes.” That really limits who could have done it.

“Once every member of city council was dead,” Continues the boy wonder. “The killer then proceeded to the police force.” The hologram moves to Washington. “The killings have begun to follow the same pattern in this city.”

“How are we going to stop him?” Despair rolls of Wally. “He’s the fastest man alive after all.”

“Same way we catch you in training,” Kaldur answers firmly. “We go where he will be.” I can feel his determination.

“We stay with a council member and pounce when Flash shows,” Agrees Tigress with a smirk.

“And if we miss our chance?” Wally groans, as we head for the Zeta tubes. “I can’t catch him and even Marvellous, can’t catch me.”

“Should we wait for Jay?” Kon asks in concern.

“I think you mean, should Mister Garrick.” Jay is already at the Zeta bay, in full uniform. “Wait for you.” Wally’s worry, starts to dissipate.

Washington DC
August 4, 2010
11:38 AM, EDT

“Marvel’s team has failed.” I set up a trio of foam arrows, behind the office door. “Flash will be here soon.”

<Even if he gets past you, Rocket’s shield will keep me safe.> M’gann in her disguise as the chief of police, reassures me.

“If he gets past you Trickshot,” Jay speaks from his place with Wally, behind the desk. “Me and Kid, will grab him in a pincer.”

“Got it,” Raquel acknowledges the plan. “How lon-” Whatever she was going to ask, is cut of by the Flash vibrating his molecules through the wall.

Before I can shift my aim, he vanishes in a blur of red. He bounces of the energy shield and proceeds to lay into me.

A vibrating fist to my shoulder, has my scream in pain. As I collapse to my knees, he moves to Rocket.

Jay and Wally slam into Barry, knocking him off his feet. Instead of landing, he vibrates his molecules again. Phasing through the carpeted floor, we all tense for more.

“What are you still doing here?” Captain Marvel, smashes through the window with a frantic shout. “He’s already racing off down the street for his next target.” He’s panting from the effort of his flight across town.

“We’re not going to catch him.” Wally kicks the table angrily.

“Not how we are, no.” Billy agrees. “You said you really believed in magic. Did you mean it?”

“After everything I saw at the Tower of Fate?” Slowly Wally nods his head. “Of course I do.”

“Then are you ready to ride the Lightning?” Locking eyes with Kid Flash, Billy has confidence pouring from him.

“What does that mean?” Wally is confused, but he takes Marvel’s offered hand.

“It means,” The emaciated teen answers. “I can share my powers and you said you need more speed.”

“shazaM!” The M for Mercury resonates with magic, as lightning surges into Wally.

“RAAARRGH!” His scream of pain, startles Billy.

“It’s not supposed to hurt!” Marvel starts to panic.

“Itdoesn’tanymore.” Wally is vibrating in place, a look of serenity on his face. “Igotthis,don’tworryguys.” He blurs away in a flash of yellow light, arcs of lightning trailing after him. His emotions are flowing so fast, I can barely register his presence.

“Thisfeelsamazing!” He screams, as he races off down the street. His words are so fast, only a squeak is understandable.

“Did anyone understand him?” Rocket frowns from her corner of the room. “That boy sounded like a mouse on fast forward.”

“I didn’t catch a single word he said.” Jay admits, with a hopeful smile. “He’s going to do it.” Pride is oozing from the senior speedster.

“Trickshot to Team,” I radio the other squad. “Kid Flash is in pursuit... and gaining on the Flash.” Silence greets my words before a cheer from Zatanna comes through.

“It worked!” What is she talking about? She was behind this? “Kent said the reason Wally couldn’t access his magical potential, was that it was locked away keeping his speed from killing him.”

“His formula was even less complete than Barry’s, but his great wellspring of energy has been shielding him from the side effects.” Billy declares with an exhausted smirk. He really gets drained fast, from using his powers now.

“Kent thought a proper shot of divinely magical speed, would align his energy properly.” Adds an ecstatic Zatanna. “Or it would char him to a smoking crisp.” Well I know why they didn’t try that before now.

“What kind of odds did Kent think Wally had?” The sinking feeling in my gut, tells me it was low.

“About fifty fifty,” She admits eventually.

“K^.” A squeak comes through the radio and when no one responds, several more chirp at us.

“I think Wally’s trying to say something.” I reach for M’gann’s hand, locking fingers. <Can you sense him still in the city?> As she extends her mind out into the city, she squeezes my hand.

<He’s at the police station.> She sighs in relief. <He caught him in time.> The yellow streak from earlier, returns to the room. Wally drops an unconscious Barry Allen, at his feet.

“IfI’mthefastest,doesthatmeanIgettobetheFlashnow?” He squeaks out, while vibrating with every twitch of his muscles. Each motion he makes, leaving an after image behind him.

“How do you turn it off?” I ask Billy, because I still can’t decipher Wally’s high speed chirps.

“I don’t know,” He admits with a frown. “He’s running off his own power, I only gave him a jump start.”

Flightless Man · Jan 31, 2021

Episode 11: Obligatory Beach Day
Hall of Justice
August 4, 2010
1:14 PM, EDT

“His acceleration, is divine in nature,” Nabu informs us. “I am unwilling to intercede with a willing pact.”

“Whatdidhesay?” With my link to his mind and emotions, I can understand most of what Wally is saying. M’gann is able to as well and so between us, Zatanna has also been included.

<He said you made a deal with a god.> Zatanna playfully flicks him on the nose, which the speedster allows.

<Ididhearsomeoneask,ifIwantedtogofaster.> We feel his embarrassment briefly, before he moves on to curiosity.

“I would suggest a trip to Themyscira,” Doctor Fate calmly advises, as he returns to his shift on the Watchtower.

“You did say you wanted a beach day.” M’gann smiles at Zatanna.

“Once we find someone who can help Wally,” Agrees our teen magician, with a grin. “We can get Donna to show us a good time.”

“Would it be possible for the Queen to join us?” Asks Tula with a worried expression. “I would feel better for her safety, if she took sanctuary with the Amazons.”

“You may as well,” I relent. “In fact, take all the girls on the Team for security.”

“We can have a guys night when you get back.” Billy grins. “It will be so much fun.”

“You should probably go with them,” I remind him, to his disappointment. “You did initiate contact with Mercury for him.”

“Don’tworrydude,” Wally chirps out a response,, I barely have time to translate. “Me,youandallthehotwarriorwomenyoucanhandle.” When his girlfriend glares at his answer, Wally rushes to defend his innocence. “IsaidallthewomenHEcouldhandledear.I’mjusttryingtobeagoodfriend,whileyouenjoythedaywithyourfriends.”

“Sure you are.” Zatanna rolls her eyes at the desperate plea. “If I’m going to let you loose on Themyscira, with only Billy as chaperone.” We can feel her amusement at the situation, so know it’s only how they flirt.

“You are letting me pick your Halloween costume mister.” A dozen or so images of what Wally fears she will dress him as, flood the mental link. “Some of those aren’t bad ideas.” She winks at M’gann, as Kid Flash panics.

<If he’s a good boy and doesn’t piss of any Amazons, I may let him pick mine.> Zatanna giggles with M’gann.

 She blushes a redder than the Flashes uniform, when I think up.

“Try to stay whelmed KF,” Dick reassures his best friend. “We’ll get this under control.”

“Make sure to grab Artemis and Serling,” I remind Tula, M’gann, and Zatanna. “I’ll tell Raquel to Zeta down from the Fortress of Solitude and meet you on the island.”

Hall of Justice
August 4, 2010
2:09 PM, EDT

“How much you want to bet, that something goes wrong?” Asks Dick, as the girls Zeta beam away with Wally and Billy.

“Suckers bet.” Kon shakes his head. “Every time we leave, something goes wrong.”

“We’ve been hit twice at home base,” I remind them with a frown.

“So then I’m just going to put my gear back on.” Garth stands awkwardly, as we all realize it’s only the five of us here.

“I think I will also dress for the worst,” Agrees Kaldur, with a frown on his face. “We have not had the best luck as of late.”

“Try my whole life,” I add with a sardonic chuckle, which Kon joins in on.

“You at least have three years of memories, and the implanted ones from Roy.” He hangs his head and laughs at the grim reality. “My entire life started a month ago.”

“It has been an intense month,” I concede, glad he’s making light of his situation. “I think you win cousin.”

Wally West
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
2:14 PM, EDT

No one can really understand me, with only M’gann around to slow down my thoughts. So I have been shuffled to the back of the group, while Donna leads us to the temple.

It’s taking forever though. I had time to learn ancient Greek, in the last sixteen hours, while everyone has nearly reached the end of the block. Looking at my watch, I realize that it has only been five minutes since we arrived.

“WWAALLLYY, LLOOOOKK AATT.” Billy is trying to say something to me, but it sounds like he’s mocking a snail. I just smile and nod, at whatever has him so excited. I can

I really hope we fix this soon. I’m starting to go crazy, with no one to talk to. Zatanna is trying, but her best spell only catches every third word or so.

“WWWEEE”RRREEE HHHEEERRREEE.” Donna gestures at a temple.

Its a small one, made of limestone. It looks like it only has a few rooms beside a small oval courtyard. No one comes out to greet us, but Zatanna gives me a kiss for luck.

“III WWWIIILLLLLL SSSEEEEEE,” I miss the rest of what she says, longer sentences blurring into incoherence.

“See you when I’m done here.” I give her hand a squeeze and wave goodbye to the others, with my free hand. “Let’s do this my Marvellous man.” Billy gives his own farewell to the girls, before leading me inside.

Only a handful of priestesses, are present within. None however will speak with us. A single look at me, has them paling in shocking and backing away with bowed heads. The best we got from anyone, was a finger pointing at the clearing.

When Billy and I do follow the directions. I realize it’s a giant sand garden with several rakes and poles along the wall. Prayers in ancient Geek, cover nearly half of the surface.

“Hello Wallace.” A voice from behind, startles me. An elderly man wearing a NASCAR jumpsuit, complete with brand names of every kind is smiling at me.

“How do you know my name?” I frown, Is Donna telling everyone here who we are? “And how can I understand you?” He’s even clearer than Barry is when we talk.

“Why I’m the one you asked for a boost from.” The senior racer grins wildly at me. “Billy is a worthy conduit for his own deal, but that is the Wizards deal.”

“If you’re Mercury,” I ask in confusion. “Aren’t you a god?”

“I am,” He nods slowly, enjoying the breeze in his hair. “My own powers are waning, like most of my generation.”

“What do you mean?” Is something stealing power from gods? Is it the Light?

“Like when my peers and I replaced our predecessors, the Greek pantheon.” Sitting on a bare area of sand, he motions for me to join him. “And how they replaced the Titans earlier, we are lacking in mortal belief.”

“Our feats happened so long ago, that no one believes they happened.” Mercury snaps his finger and giggles. “But people believe in you heroes. It’s time for us to find replacements, before they choose themselves.”

“Um, What?” My jaw drops at his implication.

“I chose you, when you asked to go faster than anyone else on Earth.” He reaches over and pats me on the head. “The rest of my pantheon, will take a while to realize the situation. But they always have been a little slow.”

“Sounds like me and my Team.” I share a smile with the ‘god’, while he takes on a wistful look.

“I suppose back in our day, we resembled you and your Super Friends.” He shakes his head, clearing away the ancient memories. “When you accessed the Speed Force, drawing it into yourself safely. I knew you would be ready for my job one day”

“When do you think that is?” I’m still calling myself KID Flash, No way I’m ready for something like this.

“Not for ages, when it’s your time to shed your mortality.” He reassures me. “When you take over my connection to my divine domain, I’m going to only have my stored energy to live on.” He lays back in the sand and smiles. “It will be nice to take things slow, after all these centuries.”

I’m going to replace a god? I didn’t even understand enough about magic to believe in it last month. Now I’m going to become one with magic?

“You won’t have to worry about this for years Kid,” He groans as my stress invades his relaxation bubble. “Don’t freak out. My title was only messenger of the gods, because in life I delivered word on our enemies movements.”

“So since I don’t deliver messages,” I sigh in understanding. “I won’t be the same as you?”

“Nope,” He smiles, as my worry fades away. “You will be who people believe you to be. As long as it has something to do with quickness.”

“How do I stop moving at hyper speed?” I remember to ask about the reason for our visit. “It’s kind of impossible to talk to anyone, who’s going a normal speed.”

“Have you run off the excess charge, from linking with the Speed Force yet?” He shakes his head. “It took me a few dozen laps of the world when I connected to it.”

“What was your name before you became Mercury?” If almost no one believes in who he is as a god, does anyone even remember his mortal identity?

“I was called Maximilian,” He finally tells me. “But Wally, my friends called me Max.” And with a crack of thunder, he is gone. Only the wind blowing away his prayers in the sand, shows he was here.

Billy Batson
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
4:01 PM, TT

When Wally finished talking to himself, he just started running. At least the priestesses would finally talk to me. They way they acted around him, made me think Zatanna was right. Wally does need a chaperone here.

Before I freak out and try to do something stupid, One of Mercury’s attendees shows me the sand.

‘SORRY FOR BAILING. MERCURY SAID TO RUN OFF THE ENERGY. TELL Z, I WILL BE BACK FOR DINNER.’

“The chosen will be back.” The worshiper informs me with a pleased smile. “You did well to choose him.”

“I didn’t choose anyone,” I rush to deny the claim. “Mercury did.”

“Shazam is repaying the debt.” The blonde woman shakes her head. “You will help bring the worthy, to the eyes on Olympus.”

“What debt?” I’m confused.

“The Wizard bargained for blessings from our predecessors,” She smiles at me, and I can feel her power now. “When they fell, he guided many of us on the path to claim our seats.”

Her eyes glow with silver light, and her voice echoes. Gone are her plain robes. Now she wears a sheer silk gown, the colour of the sun. Her now ebony skin is covered in silver tattoos. When she speaks, I can feel the magic in my bones.

“Like my Dear Max told your friend,” She embraces me in a hug, that fills me with strength. “Our time is nearing it’s end. The Wizard’s power will vanish with us.” She stares into my eyes, and I see the galaxy in them.

“Before Shazam’s power fades from you,” She pats me on the head, before stepping away from me. “You will need to forge bonds with gods of your own.”

I stare down at my malnourished hands and sigh. No big deal, right?

“You have noticed, since your encounter with the Chaos Lord.” She smiles sadly at me and I feel the sorrow of everyone who has ever looked up at the stars, for a brief moment. “That the Wizard has been out of contact, no further power has come from him either.”

“But I have been getting my strength renewed, whenever I call his name.” This doesn’t make sense. Something is wrong here.

“You have been siphoning power, straight from the source.” She shrugs sadly. “Klarion was incensed at your intervention.”

“What happened to the Wizard!” Panic whirls inside me, as I contemplate the worst.

“He is safe on his rock for now, but infinity is getting smaller every day.” She warns me, before vanishing in a pillar’s shadow.

“I need to tell the girls,” Muttering to myself, I leave the temple. “Which beach did Donna say they would be at?”

When I finally do find them, Its at a rather secluded beach near the palace. Hearing my friends laughing on the other side of the dunes, I rush out to scare them.

“RAARRGHHH!” I leap over the sandy hill, acting like a monster.

“Get out of here!” Artemis shrieks at me. When the others join in her rage, I realize something too late.

None of them have bathing suits on.

“I am so sorry!” In my panic to get away, I fall on my back and shield my eyes.

Zatanna Zatara
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
4:01 PM, TT

“What are you making him dress up as?” Artemis digs for information, as we sunbath on the royal beach.

“Since he likes science so much,” I finally relent to her prodding. “I’m going to go with Doctor Robotnik.” Maybe if Wally has to wear a fat suit all night, he’ll start eating healthier. Even when Connor - as I have to remember to call Roy now – Isn’t cooking the meal.

“We should all go shopping together.” M’gann smiles behind her sunflower sunglasses. “Connor said I’m not allowed to shape shift my costume.”

“That would be cheating,” Agrees Raquel, before she turns to me and squints. “Did they say how long it was going to take?”

“As long as it takes.” We’re here to get Wally a solution to his problem, our beach day is only a nice bonus.

He could have died, getting the boost from Marvel. I’d never have be able to taunt my dad, with Wally’s brash first few dozen interactions. Never be able to show him how far, Wally really has come this month. We did basically spend a year in those dreams.

“Hey now,” She defends herself. “I didn’t mean nothing by it. I was just wondering, when do we need to worry about peeping Wally’s.”

“Oh.” I laugh with the others, which feels good after so many days of terror. “I told him to meet us at the palace for dinner. Him and Billy can explore the market.”

“Cool,” Leaning back, she breathes a sigh of relief.

“I’m trying to get Chris to be the Terminator.” Artemis brings us back to the important things in life. Making the boys on our Team squirm.

“He could definitely pull it off.” I can easily picture him, with metal peaking out from under his skin and stopping a bus.

“RAAARRGHHH!” A very male voice roars, depositing a snarling Billy on the sand.

“Get out of here!” Shrieks Artemis, as we all rush for our suits.

His frantic plea goes unheard and once dressed, Artemis stalks towards him.

“Wait!” interrupts Donna, pointing at the ocean. “What is that?”

Cruising through the waves heading towards the shore, is a line of massive shark fins. Hundreds of them line the horizon and they are moving fast. In the sky above them, is flocks of bird women.

Vandal Savage
???
August 4, 2010
??:?? PM, ??

“Everything is ready.” I demand of Circe, one of the few in my circle I do not consider a squabbling child.

“Of course,” She responds withe a demure purr, knowing it was not a question. “My boys are ready to ravage the Amazons.”

The hundred or so children we had found with a Meta-gene for enhanced strength, had been cloned with the Ruby of Life. This allowed the middle aged sorceress, to create an army of nearly a thousand bull men.

“My forces are also in place.” Ocean Master confirms his role. “My shark men, shall stop any from fleeing.”

“Excellent. I have been informed that Queen Mera, is also present.” Ocean Master perks up at my news. “With her and Hippolyta’s sacrifice, we shall have the power to move on their weakened pantheon.” Klarion is already doing his part, distracting the Wizard.

“Circe, Queen of the Gods.” She smiles at the fantasy. “It has a nice ring to it.”

If thinking that keeps her serving me, then yes it does ‘sound’ nice. If she fails to be of use once we have ascended, I can always replace her. Like I have so many before her.

“And I get Neptune’s throne?” Ocean Master confirms his own desire.

As long as it serves me better to be head of my own pantheon, yes. Once it better serves me to be the sole supreme being, I will need your essence as well. Darkseid will require every advantage i can wrangle, before I move on him.

“Indeed.” These young Roman gods, stopped me the last time I tried claiming the Greek divinity. Just as the Greek gods freed the Titans from my control.

The Wizard and his champions, have kept me from the pantheons of the middle east. The Asian deities have enough worshippers, I will avoid another encounter with them until I have my own divinity.

North America’s spirits are so scattered and weakened from the decimation of the natives, It would be a waste of my time. I will let Luthor finish scooping them up, then drain all of them from him at once.

Children like Lex, can waste time on minuscule increases in power. I only have a few more centuries before Darkseid wishes to invade New Genesis and then Oa after. Or maybe he said at the same time, it was so long ago. I need to be ready to defeat him then.

To claim his godhood and those of all he rules over, will leave me with none to oppose me. No Lantern Corp, or Guardians to stop my will. No New Gods, to rebel against my rule. And best of all, no more Darkseid to hold me back.

Donna Troy
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
4:17 PM, TT

As we rush to the palace, the line of surging fins break the surface. They are pulling massive wooden barges behind them, which slide onto the shore and release squadrons of minotaurs.

The warning bells in the market are tolling, informing my sisters of the invasion. I can already see those with weapons, rushing to defend our home.

“To the Queens!” The look Tula shares with me at my words, confirm my fears. This is too soon after the Atlantean Queen’s arrival. This army is here, for Mera and her unborn child.

When we reach the entrance hall, the sight is horrible. The broken bodies of my sisters lay between the fallen bull men.

“These are the kids Cadmus was experimenting on in Nevada.” The horrified gasp from M’gann, fills me with rage.

“Whoever did this, shall face my steel.” Snarling, I lead Billy and the girls deeper inside.

The sounds of battle, guide us to the Queens. A dozen of the royal guard, keep the transformed at bay.

“It was Circe, she was in charge of the base.” The Martian’s response, makes perfect horrible sense. “They were cloning Roy and the other children they kidnapped.”

“Of course,” Grunting in frustration, I throw my lasso around one of the minotaurs. “We have to make it harder on ourselves and go non lethal.”

“Do you really want to kill a bunch of kids?” Counters Tigress, as she leaps over a mace swing. “I know I don’t really want the blood if children, on my hands.” She cracks the handle of one of her blades, into the minotaur’s wrist.

“Be free from the control over you!” I can feel the magic in my lasso, war with the hold on the child’s mind. Slumping to the floor finally, the minotaur whimper in fear.

“Where am I?” The terror in his voice, is a relief. This confirms the army is unwilling at least.

“On Themyscira, Now get out of the way boy!” Pulling my lasso free, I move to the next enraged foe.

“Why haven’t you gotten Queen Mera, to the Watchtower?” Siren snaps an uppercut into her foes jaw, stunning him.

“The Zeta tubes are being jammed somehow.” Tisiphone, my Amazonian sister responds.

“The invaders ambushed us, here in the Zeta chamber.” Mera snarls, sending a torrent of water crashing into her attackers.

“Them we secure the palace and push outwards!” Mother roars in triumph. “Our sisters outside, shall meet us in the middle.” Based on how large the landing party was, we’re in for one bloody fight.

“Rocket,” Getting her attention, I direct her towards the Zeta computer. “You and Firestorm, try and get that working.”

While we rally who can, I move among the captured minotaurs. The living ones at least. My lasso breaks the enchantments on each of them, faster than even Miss Martian can. With Circe’s control spread over so many, I can break her indoctrination easily.

When the ground begins shaking, everyone tenses for the worst. We don’t have to wait long, fingers smash through the wall and tear the ceiling free from the walls. Clutching the roof between his fingers, is a four story tall cyclops.

“ME GUNNA EAT,” The behemoth roars, spittle showering us with each word. “ALL DA PURDY LADIES!” With his unsettling threat, he heaves the roof back down on us.

“Stay down!” The frantic yell from Rocket, is barely in time. Her energy sphere ripples, as the stone ceiling shatters against it.

“!tird ni rouy eyE” Our resident magician casts a spell, sending a spray of dust into the eye of the cyclops.

“I can’t hold a sphere this big for long,” Pants Rocket. “They get weaker as they get bigger!”

“Then drop the big one and get Mera and my mother in one, that you can keep up!” Finally foe I can kill.

Leaping into the air as the violet energy fades away, I slam into the fist of the giant and stab downwards. Sawing through the finger as fast as I can, I sever it in a shower of blood.

“NYAGGHH!” Is the roar of pain from the cyclops, as he kicks forward and brings the wall crashing down on us.

Before it can flatten us under the foot thick stone, Billy leaps forward and catches it. He tenses his non existent muscles, lifting the marble slab into the air.

“That wasn’t,” His voice cracks, as he tries to sound imposing. “Very nice!” He slams into the belly of the cyclops, knocking him off balance.

When we rush outside to form a new line of defence, we can see how close this battle really will be. From the palace stairs, I can see hundreds of bodies littering the streets. Forcing my grief down, I grip my sword so tightly my hand begins bleeding.

“Get ready,” Warns Artemis with a groan. “We got incoming!” Diving towards us is a flock of harpies, talons outstretched and breaks dripping blood.

Before they reach us a streak of red light, with a trail blue lightning surges through the market. Dozens of minotaurs are sent crashing to the street, saving my battling sisters. It stops beside us for a fraction of a second, briefly showing a grinning Wally.

He has a confused Robin over his shoulder, dropping him to our feet and racing away again. As seconds tick past, he returns from the same direction he first arrived. This time Aqualad is left beside Robin, who is looking around in concern at the battle.

Each time it takes almost another entire second, slowing down as Wally loses steam. Soon Tempest, Trickshot, and Superboy, are all beside us and thankfully dressed for action. When the last one is dropped off, Wally collapses on his face in a dead faint.

“I think he’s been running since he ditched Billy.” I lasso a descending harpy, swinging it back and forth in the sky.

“For over an hour?” Exclaims Artemis in shock. “Zee, your boy got a serious stamina boost.”

Themyscira
August 4, 2010
5:24 PM, TT

As soon as I find myself on Themyscira, my brain rushes to catch up with my scenery change. The raging battle, snaps my gaze towards the roaring cyclops.

“Mine!” Kon charges forward, calling dibs on the big one.

He dives into a baseball slide, shattering the ankle of the giant. Hopping in agony, the cyclops shrieks. Wasting no time, Kon coils his legs and leaps upwards.

I throw my bow to Artemis, morphing my fingers into the familiar shape of one. A volley of arrows into the air, explodes into a shield of tear gas.

“I called it!” Giggles Robin, as he swats aside a harpie. “Not even five hours and you found trouble.”

“That’s why Donna and her sister,” Charging up the street, is a madly grinning man. A middle aged man with read hair and a thick beard, is dropping his foes with a single blow. “Are my favourite Amazons!”

“Who is that?” I hear Zatanna ask behind me, surprisingly it is Garth who answers.

“That is Mars, God of war.” He laughs in shock. “I don’t know why he’s taken to the field himself.”

“Because little Atlantean.” Mars drop kicks a minotaur, sending him crashing into a tree. “Even though the Amazons don’t wage much war, they are some of my only worshippers left.” He frowns at Garth. “You and the rest of the people beneath the waves, are firmly in Neptune’s grasp.”

.
.
.

By the time we finish defeating the attacking horde, M’gann and Donna had figured out a system. The pair had managed to free nearly half of the mutated children, once the Amazons where informed of the transformation.

Now the Amazons are done clearing the signs of war and are now preparing for a festival. I can feel the sorrow of everyone around me, but it is mixed with good memories of the fallen.

“Why are you throwing a celebration?” Asks Kon with a curious frown. “A lot of Amazons died today.”

“Because they are being celebrated, for saving us.” Donna smiles, wiping tears from her eyes. “We show how much we appreciate the sacrifices made and we live for them tonight.”

“That sounds pretty amazing.” Zatanna brings Wally a bowl of fruit, sitting on his lap. “Think we can extend that to everyone we lost this month?”

“To Alan, A man who made Chaos run with the strength of his will.” Artemis toasts the man, whose ring is on her mother’s finger now.

“And Rex.” Robin adds with a sad smile. “He turned his last hour, into a future for all of us.” Someone needs to take the wine away from Robin. I know it’s all the Amazons are serving tonight, but he’s becoming a very sad drunk.

“For Wesley,” M’gann holds her own glass, giving her own toast. “A man who gave his life. Turning a nightmare back into a dream for tomorrow.”

“Can I offer one, for Red Inferno’s brother?” The voice of Serling, quietly asks. “She misses Red Torpedo, but can’t talk to any of you about it.”

“Of course,” I reach over and grab her hand, squeezing it in comfort. “He wasn’t himself in the end. We can remember who he was with you.”

“In memorial of Red Torpedo,” Firestorm speaks as one, Serling giving Inferno the strength to speak. “A brother who showed me... I could live like all of you.”

“For our king,” Kaldur chokes in grief. “Who lead me to a life of worth.”

“For the missing.” Wally holds an empty mug. “Who we will find soon.”

“For my mom,” Kon adds with a shaking voice. “I’m going to save you.”

“To Roy.” I hold up my own cup, swallowing my guilt. “I’m going to live this life, for the both of us.”

Flightless Man · Jan 31, 2021

Episode 12: Walking Among Us
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
9:24 PM, TT

Once the feast was over, I needed air. As I excused myself from the table, Kon came after me. He followed me at a respectable distance, until I found myself at one of the beaches.

“You ready to talk about him?” He leans against one of the war barges. His concern for my well being, plain to see on his face.

“What’s to talk about?” I take a seat beside him. “I killed Roy and I can’t change that.”

“No my boy, you didn’t.” An old man walks along the sand towards us.

He has khaki pants and a red sweater vest, over a dark green dress shirt. His genial smile, matches his well groomed face. A long white goatee that reaches his waist, is very neatly trimmed and it goes with his ivory man bun.

“I was their.” I raise an eyebrow at his declaration. “I should know who killed him.”

“Then how come neither me, or any of my peers.” His voice has a power beneath the kind old man act. “Have received him in our halls?”

“I think you had too much wine sir.” Kon sensing my unease, stands to lead the man away.

“I heard the toast, at the feast.” He somehow appears behind Kon, taking his place against the barge. “Since you all saved some of our only followers left,” He explains proudly, like a grandfather would to a child who did a good deed. “I decided to look in on them.”

“Imagine my surprise.” He shrugs in confusion. “When this Roy was nowhere to be found.”

“What?” I don’t know if I should be pissed at him for screwing with me, or crying in relief at the news.

“You might have fried a bunch of soulless husks,” Explains the old man. “But the ‘real’ Roy, was no longer in the building.”

“And how do you know that?” Growls Kon on my behalf.

“Well it is kind of my job Christopher,” Answers the God of the Dead. “My name is Pluto and since we are not friends, that is what you shall call me.”

Firestorm
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
9:46 PM, TT

“Oh my,” A booming male voice, calls from behind us. “Aren’t you a splendid piece of work.”

The speaker is a very short man, exactly one hundred and thirteen centimetres tall. He has a mane of flowing red hair, peppered with grey. A thick handle bar moustache and rosie cheeks, give the appearance of a jovial human.

The Ruby of Life in our chest, says otherwise. His body, contains a vast well of magical energy, in the power range of Klarion and Nabu.

“What is your purpose with us?” If I was still a human, my stranger danger alarm would be going crazy.

“Appreciation in a craft persons work.” He gazes through us and claps. “In several peoples work it would seem.”

Do not worry Serling. I feel Red Inferno speak inside our head. This is the being known as Vulcan. Roman god of the forge.

And how do you know that. Most of her memories are still scrambled from her first life, so I’m doubtful this is a real “god”.

It was in the information my brother shared with us. Oh yeah, Red Tornado’s data package.

“It seems you are not lying. So we ask again,” We return his stare and tilt our head in curiosity now. “What reason do you have with seeking us out?”

“None,” He admits with an intoxicated chuckle. “I was looking for my wife. She likes these Amazon festival more than I do.” He leans closer to examine our chassis and whistles.

“Got distracted when I saw what Man’s World, is making these days.” He steps away and giggles. “We really are nearing retirement. I should give that guy in Metropolis, another visit.”

Zatanna Zatara
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
9:51 PM, TT

“Oh aren’t you two adorable,” An older Amazonian informs me and my dance partner. “It’s not often we see young love on the island.”

Wally twirls me and shows he is as fast at learning his footwork, as he is eating new foods. Once everyone left, he pulled me onto the dance floor with a smile. I really love how even though he can look at a hundred things in a second, he stared at me for each song.

“It’s hard to hide it, when you have someone like this to show off.” Answers Wally, grinning like a loon.

“Flatterer.” I wink at him, as the song changes to a faster pace.

“Still true.” He passes me off to a well muscled warrior woman, who looks at me with an appreciative grin. Maybe I needed the chaperone, not Wally.

Kaldur
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
9:59 PM, TT

Walking through the market streets with Tula and Garth, makes me appreciate Billy’s advice all the more. The month away, had been long enough for my loves to miss me. But it was not so long, that they had moved on before I had a chance to speak my feelings.

Tula had taken hold of my thoughts for the whole month of my absence. But when she admitted she had feelings for another, I was nearly crushed. It was good that Garth was of a mind to remember the older customs.

Those serving in Atlantis’ military, are encouraged to form triads. Our higher rate of male births, along with losses in battle made this necessary in times of war.

It has left me no longer feeling as if a hole is inside me. I know Garth, has also thawed since he came to the surface. Even Tula is no longer awkward around us. Her interest in both of us, no longer a concern to the future of our friendship.

“If we can rescue our people.” Tula looks around the plaza with wide eyes. “Could we bring them here?”

“Not much would change culturally, compared to bringing them anywhere else on Earth,” Agrees Garth, with a thoughtful nod.

“We can ask Donna in the morning then.” I lead them to the area I saw during the battle.

A garden with a small pond, untouched by the conflict is our destination. It is hard to see the stars under the sea and we have not had much time for relaxation, while they have been on the surface.

Artemis Crock
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
10:05 PM, TT

“Why did we get,” I complain, as Donna carries an unconscious Robin in her arms. “Stuck finding bird boy, a nest for the night?”

“Because he passed out on your lap, at the feast.” Giggles a drunk M’gann.

“And I know where the free beds are.” Donna leads us into the guest wing of the palace. “We never use this place. One of the others could have gotten lost, looking for this section.” It is rather small and off to the side.

“Well once we do,” I mutter loud enough for them to hear me. “I want to do something fun. And Billy can’t come.”

“Aww,” He whines when I bring him up. “I said I was sorry. Please don’t make me stay with Dick all night.” While M’gann giggles, and Donna rolls her eyes, I deny his plea with a chuckle.

“Sorry but someone has to make sure, that he doesn’t choke on his own vomit.”

When he finally takes Robin into a room for the night, me and my laughing friends head outside. Donna said something about going on a night hunt, that sounds fun.

“So you girls want to have some fun?” Chuckles an elderly man, who kind of looks like George Clooney.

“You know better than to hit on the princess.” A very fit middle aged woman, smacks him on the back of the head. “Or her guests, you drunken fool.”

“Oh fine!” He rubs his head, walking away in a huff. “I was just trying to be friendly Vesta. You don’t need to tell on me”

“Now girls,” the matronly woman, smiles kindly at us. “Go have fun with Diana. I’ll make sure Richard is well.”

“Wonder Woman is missing,” I mention awkwardly. I thought everyone knew.

“Oh no,” She indulges me with a smile. “I mean Diana the Huntress. She’s waiting for you Donna.” Turning to stare directly at me, she waves farewell. “She really would like to meet you, Artemis.”

Themyscira
August 4, 2010
11:19 PM, TT

“We should have asked for directions.” Grumbles Kon, as I wander the palace.

“Never,” I deny him with a smirk. “Sixth rule of being a human male.” I hold both hands up, with eight fingers pointing outwards.

“We don’t get lost.” He shakes his head in amusement, at my claim. “We arrive where we never knew we needed to be.” I may be drunk, but that makes sense... I think.

“What if we need to get somewhere quickly?” Kon’s confusion, means he is definitively drunker than I am. This is perfectly logical.

“You leave earlier.” My response, is followed by a disappointingly small burp.

While we make another lap, I notice none of the Amazons are still awake. Only a bunch of new sculptures, are scattered in the halls. On closer inspection, I recognize one of the models from earlier and show it to Kon.

“Look how lifelike this is,” It really is exquisitely sculpted marble. “It looks just like the guard from the battle.” Kon squints at the stone Amazon, a frown growing across his face.

“That is the guard from the battle.” Man, he really is drunk. “How did you not realize the clothes are normal?”

“I’m drunk,” I admit, when I finally take a better look at the entire sculpture. “So that means, you get to be in charge.”

“BILLY!” His first action, is to call for help. His shout brings someone rushing towards us, but its not Billy.

“Is Medusa wearing Wonder Woman’s armour?” I whisper to Superboy.

“I think that is Wonder Woman.” He answers with closed eyes.

<Good thinking.> I close my own. <On your left!> I feel Medusa Woman’s clouded rage, surge towards Kon.

“You said on my left!” He roars in rage, having been slashed across the chest. The magical claws, rending through his flesh with ease.

“I meant my left.” I duck my own approaching ball of anger. A pillar shattering behind me, showers me in debris.

“Then say that!” Kon’s bundle of emotional frustration, leaps at the transformed Princess.

<Billy, we could really use some help!> I throw my thoughts into the palace. <Or anyone else, who knows how to fight a Medusa.>

This finally gets us a response. Amazons charge into the wing we are in, able to coordinate better with the blind fighting. Billy also flies into the room, his worry smashing into the rage of Wonder Woman.

“I tire of these attempts on my life,” Declares Queen Mera, as her righteous indignation stalks down the corridor towards us. “I will tolerate them, no more!”

I can feel her rage in each blow, as she out manoeuvres a sluggish Wonder Woman. The Medusafied Amazon, unable to match the fury of a grieving widow.

Donna’s lasso broke the mind control, maybe Diana’s can as well. Let’s find out. I spring into action, grappling the waist of the snake woman.

She shakes me off easily. But as I roll along the floor, I grip my prize.

<Has Pa shown you how to wrangle a cow yet?> I ask Kon, who confirms this.

<Yeah.> He frowns at me, as I hand him the golden coil.

<Good.> Ripping a toga from one of the petrified Amazons, I knot it behind Kon’s head. <Use your thermal vision and wrangle us a princess.>

He misses, but Wonder Woman grabs the magical rope and starts a tug of war. Taking advantage of the distraction, Billy grabs her tail and starts spinning the transformed princess. The reverse rip cord action, has the controlled Diana bound and restrained.

“Allow me to ask the questions.” Queen Mera, holds out her hand expectantly.

“Uh, sure.” He awkwardly hands off the Lasso, to the Atlantean queen.

“Reveal the purpose of your arrival.” Growls Mera, as Captain Marvel keeps her held in place for the interrogation.

“Kill the Queens and distract the sidekicks.” Wonder Woman hisses.

“Distract us from what?” I mutter in confusion. “She already would have killed the queens.”

M’gann M’orzz
Themyscira
August 4, 2010
11:19 PM, TT

“I thought this was going to be like a deer hunt, or something.” Artemis hums in delight beside me. “This is so much better.”

“Though the invasion has ended,” Diana, our guide through the moonlit woods informs us. “Not all of them have left.”

“So we seek the reason they have chosen to remain?” That makes sense. Neither Donna or Artemis seem like the dancing is for them.

“It would seem,” Diana gestures at the hidden grotto. A dozen of the shark men, are loading stolen artwork onto the landing barges. “We have our answer.”

“Seems kind of like a waste of time,” Grumbles Artemis beneath her white mask. “They aren’t going to make enough cash off of the sales, to recoup the loss of the invasion.”

“They will if it’s not statues,” Corrects the Goddess of the Hunt. “But petrified gods and Queen Hippolyta.”

“Tell the Idiot, to get everyone down here now!” Hisses Artemis under her breath.

<Connor!> I grab at our mental bond and yank on his attention. <The invasion was only a trap! A way for the enemy, to get as many gods in one place as possible.>

<And it worked.> His anger comes quickly, informing me things aren’t going well on his end either. <We’re on our way.>

“Cavalries on the way,” I let the others know, with a whisper. “We only have to wait until they get here.

“We only have until they get here, to have things handled.” Donna counters with a grin.

“I think that’s what she was trying to say,” Agrees Artemis, with a feral smirk.

“You girls have the right idea,” the goddess compliments the pair. “Don’t wait for men, or it will never happen.” With a conspiratorial giggle, she leans in closer to us. “How long have they been perfecting how to lead?”

“Since they started,” Donna agrees with a roll of her eyes. “So lets get this wrapped up, before we have to share the fun.”

Before I can try and stop them, they have started without me. Artemis has already fired a knock out gas arrow, with Connor’s borrowed bow. Donna likewise charges into the disoriented shark men, with a fierce battle cry.

Before Donna can reach her first target, a poof of green smoke reveals Circe the Sorceress. Already in motion, she blasts a stream of boiling water at Donna’s shining armour.

It collides with her, causing her to scream in pain. The water turning into a cloud of scalding steam, on contact with the magical armour.

A snap of Circe’s fingers, and the arrows explode inside Artemis’ quiver. The flames are extinguished by the fire retardant arrows, but the expansion foam, leaves her immobile.

“Only a lonely little Martian and then,” The ageless witch cackles. “You will be mine Diana! You should have stayed hidden in the woods tonight.” She creates a swarm of giant hornets, which begin to painfully sting me.

The first few only leave a short burst of pain, but by the second dozen I was getting woozy. As I fall to my knees, I can only watch Donna and Diana get forced backwards.

When Donna is about to be hit by some kind of lightning, Superboy arrives. He tackles Donna safely out of the bolt’s path, leaving a patch of blackened glass in the beach. When Captain Marvel arrives with Connor in tow, I breathe a sigh of relief.

“Get moving!” Barks Circe, directing her standing goons to start pulling the barge. It’s loaded with six statues, one the Amazon Queen. Circe holds back my friends, as the boat is pulled out to sea.

Before Circe can escape, Connor wraps himself around her from behind. Her limbs are pinned to her side, disabling the gesture component of her spells. Exactly how Kent taught him to.

Donna loops her silver lasso around the restrained sorceress. Allowing Connor to release his hold, which causes me to release a breath. One, that I was unaware I was holding in.

<Don’t worry dear.> He shares a mental wink. <You don’t call me out on how handsy I may have been just now and I don’t bring up what Billy saw at the beach today.>

“I lost them,” The aforementioned Billy, lands on the beach. “They had a portal waiting for them. As soon as they crossed the Amazons’ barrier, they vanished.”

“We can hunt for them tomorrow,” Donna groans. “First lets get this witch, to undo her transformations.”

Themyscira
August 5, 2010
8:22 AM, TT

“Orm has been giving the children of Aquaman’s supporters, to Circe for months.” Donna Informs the gathered Team.

“Now he is free to experiment, on all who are not Pure bloods.” The grim expression of Kaldur, causes the reality of the situation to sink in.

“We cannot allow this.” Growls Garth.

“No,” Agrees the Amazon princess, taking her own seat at the long table. “Which is why my sister as regent, has offered sanctuary to any Atlanteans we can rescue.” She smirks at the flabbergasted Garth.

“That is most excellent news.” Kaldur smiles at the words, for the first time since he arrived for breakfast. “The three of us, will begin operations today.”

“Not without me.” Argues Kon. “I can finally start paying you back, for letting me out at Cadmus.”

“Since I’m taking Diana’s place as champion of Themyscira,” Donna adds herself to the mission. “I will of course be joining you.”

“I would like to help.” My Martian, offers her own services.

“Count me in,” Billy speaks up, grinning in excitement. “Atlantis sounds so cool!” His excitement, is a breath of fresh air. Everyone has been so down this morning, it’s getting hard to focus on my own thoughts.

“Leaving the rest of us, to what.” Wally taps his foot impatiently. “Sit around the Hall of Justice, waiting for something cool to happen?”

“I hope not,” Yawns Raquel. “I want a nice relaxing day.”

“We definitely earned it,” Agrees Zatanna. “So if your so jazzed up, you can handle the first emergency.”

“We are never tired,” Firestorm’s dual voice resonates. “We shall also, take the first watch today.”

“And me,” I stand drawing everyone’s gaze. “Makes three. So finish up and let’s go clock in.”

“We did kind of leave the Interim League, looking after everything yesterday.” Groans Artemis, as she realizes none of us have called in yet. “Mom is going to kill me.”

“Good luck on you mission,” Zatanna jumps to her feet, panic oozing from her. “I need to call my dad. Now!”

<Be careful and good luck.> I send to M’gann, as Zatanna starts dragging us to the Zeta tubes.

<You too.> She sends a wave of affection, which I happily return. 

<None that I plan at least,> I tease back. <Promise.>

Hall of Justice
August 5, 2010
1:06 PM, EDT

“Watchtower, to Team.” Red Tornado’s face, comes onto the centre monitor. “The United Nations embassy in New York, is under attack.”

The screen on his left, displays Sportsmaster and Shade. Meanwhile the screen on his right, reveals three criminals who escaped from Belle Reve. Gizmo, Mammoth, Jinx, Firefly, and Killer Frost, are also in on the attack.

“Green Lantern Crock, Blue Devil, and Hawkwoman are on the scene, they require assistance.” He instructs us.

“Wake up second shift,” I instruct Kid Flash, who rushes to do so. “And tell Tigress and Firestorm, to meet us at the Zeta’s.”

New York
August 5, 2010
2:18 PM, EST

As soon as we arrive on the scene, it’s obvious how serious this is. Barricades have been established and squadrons of National Guardsmen, are being deployed among the police.

We get waved inside, after a quick security check. Red T, really works fast if we already have League clearance. I know I didn’t have it yesterday.

Inside reveals a chaotic mess. Paula is in a duel of emerald light, versus tangible shadows. The man dressed in a solid black suit, controls the darkness with each wave of his cane.

Blue Devil, is slowly wearing down Mammoth, but a single wrong step and he’s in for pain. Across the room, is Hawkwoman smashing through the hexes of Jinx. Her crackling mace, disrupting the very magic powering them.

“Sportsmaster is mine!” White Tigress leaps straight for her father, snarling like her namesake. Before he can kill another cowering ambassador, she meets him in battle.

“Long time no see kiddo.” He deflects her attack, kicking her away for more room. “I hope you aren’t here, just to see daddy dearest. I’m kind of busy.”

“Yeah with me!” Tigress rolls under his weighted chain, letting it smash through a table behind her.

Before I get to distracted with the family drama, I move into the action. Gizmo and his robotic drones, are being handled by Kid Flash. Leaving an upgraded Firefly for me.

“Ready for round two?” I clock him in his masked face, with a spring loaded fist.

“What are you talking about?” The arsonist grunts back at me. “Are you one of my burn victims?” He is genuinely confused and so am I. At least until I remember, that I do kind of look like a wax sculpture still.

“Never mind,” I roll under his flame and knee him in the face, before he can get back to his feet. “It doesn’t really matter.”

“You’re going to fry, either way.” He cackles madly. “So It really doesn’t!” With his roar, he launches a barrage of fireballs at me.

Grabbing a ceiling fan with a stretched arm, I swing back for another try. I grab two of my extinguisher arrows and stab them into his fuel pack. The chemical concoction, neutralizing his flames at the source.

When it looks like we finally have things under control, the ceiling explodes in a hail of plaster and stone. The larger pieces that fall towards us, force me to grab Firefly and leap to safety.

Captain Atom is revealed, as the cloud of dust clears. His silver skin and energy filled eyes, create an intimidating site. Especially when he looks directly at one of the still working cameras.

“The enLightened members of the Justice League,” The military hero coldly declares. “That the time for ants to rule over lions, is at an END!” His rage filled scream, is followed by a blast of neon energy.

It disintegrates the camera and the half a dozen ambassadors, still cowering in front of it.

“We are coming for all leaders who lack the powers to stop us!” His second roar, brings a plasma blast at a second camera.

“I think we have something to say about that.” Kid Flash defiantly challenges Captain Atom, drawing his attention. “Mainly no.” As Captain Atom shoots a beam of energy at Kid Flash, the speedster blurs away. “Missed me.”

“Yeah we kicked the eight of you out of the League,” Thinking quickly, I position myself in front of the final working camera. “Because of these crazy power fantasies.” We need to discredit them now and on live television.

My claim brings the Atomic Captain flying towards me, seeking to silence me. His energy filled fist, burns my skin and sends me sailing across the room. When I finally climb back to my feet and shake off the blow, things are getting worse.

Blue Devil was sent through the hole in the ceiling, out of the battle for now. Tigress and Hawkwoman are being shielded, by a rapidly cracking green wall. Nothing Kid Flash has thrown at Atom, has even distracted him.

“I’m going to beat my husband’s location, out of your silver ass!” Hawkwoman shrieks, soaring over the wall as it vanishes.

Her powerful mace, sends Captain Atom rolling along the ground. A trail of growing neon flame, begins to spill from him. He stands and smirks at us, before addressing the world.

“Watch how easily I squash every ant on this ISLAND!” Captain Atom, jams his finger into the tear in his suit and starts to tear.

“NOT ON MY WATCH!” A roar of defiance, comes from Wally. He rushes past me towards a glowing silver man. <Tell Zee...Tell her all of this.> He shoves a ball of emotions at me and I am overwhelmed at how many thoughts, dreams, and emotions, he was able to share in less than a second.

“Don’t worry kids,” Wally addresses the camera, with a solemn smile. “Heroes will always save the day.” He waves farewell at the camera and anyone who is watching, now or later.

<You may not be Roy, but I never knew Roy. I only knew Connor.> He shares his belief and trust in me. <And Connor has been pretty damn heroic as far as I have seen.>

<You still managed to save the world first.> This would have started world war three. Wally is going out like a real hero.

<It’s not a competition or anything,> He responds at the speed of thought. <But yeah I did. So hurry up and finish your mission.>

The Link ends suddenly, as he reaches the glowing form of Captain Atom. He grabs him around the torso and blasts off. Paula races after the pair like an emerald comet, but she didn’t even stand a chance of keeping up.

We wait for a boom, a light show, or even word from the Watchtower. We never get one. All we here is the ‘KRAKOOM’ of thunder, from everywhere at once and a fiercely blowing wind. A wind that blows in from the West.

Flightless Man · Feb 3, 2021

Episode 13: Call for Help
Star City
August 11, 2010
6:22 AM, EDT

“Sorry for calling you two over so early,” Artemis groans, barely keeping her anxiety in check. “But my sister called.” M’gann and I share a look of concern at this news.

“What did she want?” My memories of season one, say Jade really does care for her younger sister. <If Artemis wants to help, I’m coming with her.> I inform M’gann of my choice.

“When she came to activate you, the commands didn’t work.” Thankfully Dubbilex had already handled the shutdown ones. “So she thought the League of Shadows, was getting rid of her.”

“I take it her boss, did not approve of this decision?” I know the answer, but I have to ask anyway.

“No. She’s being held in a place, called Infinity Island.” Artemis explains, with her worry begin to boil over. “She managed to get away long enough to call me and say goodbye.”

“So...” M’gann carefully offers. “When do we go save her?”

“As soon as we grab Robin.” She gives me a serious stare. “She said Batman, is on the Island.”

“I’ll let Boy Wonder know the plan,” I poke Artemis in the forehead, somewhat forcefully. “You and M’gann, need to make sure we have a team of six.”

“Stupid new protocols,” She grumbles and follows us to the waiting car Oliver had given me last year. It’s supposed to be a really nice one, but all I know is that it’s red and a convertible.

Hall of Justice
August 11, 2010
10:52 AM, EDT

“Have the Atlantean refugees, been settled in Themyscira?” I ask Robin for an update, as I interrupt his shift in the Crows Nest.

It’s Batman’s old monitoring station and the two have spent nearly every free minute, upgrading it beyond modern efficiency.

“Yeah.” He brings up a window on screen, showing a picture of Ocean Master. “Orm has locked down the capital of Poseidonis, but our Atlanteans have managed to exfiltrate nearly two thousand citizens.”

“Before Orm could donate them, to any more scientific research.” I can’t believe he really sacrificed hundreds of his own people, to create the shark men.

“Diana is acting as regent for her mother, working closely with Mera.” Robin rubs his tired eyes, showing a satellite image of an over crowded market. “The two are keeping the Amazons and Atlanteans, focused on mutual vengeance for now.”

“That’s good to hear.” I nod and smile. “We found Batman.” I casually drop, waiting for Dick to react.

“If you’re screwing with me, I’m sharing your search history with the entire Team.”

“Artemis got a lead,” He stares me down, waiting for the other shoe to drop. “A little place called Infinity Island, is crawling with Shadows.”

“When are we leaving?” He demands of me, refusing to be left behind.

“As soon as Rocket and Marvel get here,” I reassure him, with a calm smile.

“Thanks,” Sighs Dick in embarrassment. “I’ve been feeling kind of left out lately. I wasn’t even their, when Wally died.”

“I may have given Zatanna his farewell message,” I rub the back of my head. “But he left an imprint in my brain. I can’t stop getting flashes of his life.”

“Words of wisdom?” I get an understanding nod from Robin.

“More like a running commentary, of everything Zatanna does.” I admit with a groan. “M’gann thinks it’s sweet, because she knows it really is the imprint of Wally.” She says it feels like an echo of Wally, is bouncing around inside my skull.

“It’s separate from my own thoughts.” Awkwardly I look behind myself, ensuring we are alone. “M’gann has caught me responding to his internal monologue a few times already. He never answers me though.”

“What?” His incredulous stare, prompts me to explain.

“I’m glad Zatanna is taking some time off at home,” Finally I admit the real issue. “Every time I see her, I hear the things Wally wants to say.”

“Awkward.” He giggles, as our replacements arrive.

“Definitely,” I agree, as Robin hands over monitor duty to Rocket.

“Chris said to get your butts to the Bio-ship.” Raquel spins in her seat, smirking at us. “Or Artemis is going to leave without you two.”

Infinity Island
August 11, 2010
7:47 PM, ECT

“As soon as the fireworks begin,” Paula sternly declares, her eyes smoldering with green. “Get my daughter out of here.”

The plan of letting Paula and Kon draw the attention of all the islands defenders, should work. They are going to be making a light show seen from the mainland.

“Miss M and I will find Batman.” Interrupts Robin, with a scowl. “Tigress and Trickshot, will find Cheshire.” I should be able to find Bruce’s mind, with Dick’s aid. M’gann and Artemis likewise finding Jade, with the combination of my empathy and her telepathy.

<Link established.> M’gann’s voice, resonates in everyone.

<Then lets move!> Is Robin’s answer, as he leaps out of the Bio-ship.

His cloak snaps open, catching the wind and allowing him to glide downwards. Blowing M’gann a kiss, I leap after him and flatten my limbs. Like a flying squirrel, I follow him silently down to the island. M’gann lowers the rest with of the squad her mind, so I land where she deposits Artemis.

<This way.> Artemis’ stress is present, but controlled.

She lead’s me through an air vent, hushing me when some guards pass below. When a series of explosions rock the base, they rush to investigate. Her black stealth uniform makes it hard to notice when she signals for me.

<That’s your signal!> Kon’s enthusiasm leaks out into the link. Opening my mind, I scan the island for any sign of Cheshire.

<We got a possible target, not too far away.> I inform Tigress and take the lead.

<I’ll grab her, you keep us covered.> She orders from behind, as we near the locked room.

In front of the heavy iron door, is a single guard. It’s a scrawny guy, but he looks vicious with the massive hook on his arm.

<Lets do this fast.> I leap from the vent, swinging at a surprised Hook.

He reacts fast enough to deflect my attacks and deliver his own, which I barely avoid. Artemis follows my lead and breaks his hook arm at the elbow. Before his screams can echo for long, she drops him with a blow to the head.

I search him fast, grabbing his king of keys and handing them off. Using the down assassins own hook, I restrain him securely.

“Jade...” Artemis rushes into the open room.

Cheshire is hanging bloody and beaten from the ceiling, from a pair of thick shackles. While Artemis struggles to find the correct key, I scan the hallway for threats.

“Didn’t think...” Coughs Jade, when she wakes up and sees us. “You would come for me.”

“Well Robin is looking for Batman,” I inform her. “So this is more of a two for one kind of deal.”

“As long as the bargain includes me,” Laughs a disoriented Cheshire. “I can live with that.”

“You better,” Growls Tigress, finally finding the key. “Mom and I didn’t come all this way, for you to die on us.”

“Mom came?” The shock coming from Jade distracts me for a moment, when Artemis hands her to me. But I abandoned her.

She definitely didn’t say that, but I have been hearing odd thoughts more and more often.

“Well you can apologize, when you’re safe.” Counters the younger sister. “Can you add her to the link? We’re making too much noise.”

<Package secured.> I add Jade to the link, informing everyone of our success. <Moving to extraction point.>

<Good work.> Paula shares her relief. <I’ll see you soon Jade.>

<Problem on our end!> M’gann’s response, is worrying. <Batman has something blocking my telepathy.>

<He’s kind of kicking our asses,> Agrees Robin, his frustration boiling over.

<Get him to follow you outside,> I instruct, sharing our own location. <We’ll intersect near the east entrance.>

M’gann M’orzz
Infinity Island
August 11, 2010
8:10 PM, ECT

Batman is terrifying, in his relentless pursuit. Leading him through the dimly lit tunnels is difficult, he keeps throwing a variety of batarangs. When I look behind, I only see his new silver cowl, chasing us in the darkness.

<We have to hold him here,> Pants Robin. <Until Trickshot and Tigress can meet us.>

<Jade’s pretty thrashed,> Artemis growls in our heads. 

 I intercede cautiously. We can’t start bickering among our selves right now.

Infinity Island
August 11, 2010
8:17 PM, ECT

“Is that tinfoil?” Snorts Artemis beneath her black Tiger mask, while Dick examines his restrained father.

“It’s polished lead.” Corrects Robin, who is examining the metal covered cowl.

“Look, we can discuss the fashion choice on the ship.” I grunt from the effort of carrying Cheshire’s unconscious form. “I want to get these two out of here, before anymore ninjas show up.”

“Yeah,” Robin agrees with a frown. “This has been too easy.” The sound of a slow clap, greets this statement.

“It only took you half an hour,” A woman’s voice purrs from the shadows. “To discover the noose, around your neck.”

At her signal, another dozen assassins charge at us. Tigress and Robin, Move to keep them off of M’gann and I.

<How much longer dear?> Slowly I get M’gann’s attention, so as not to fry Bruce’s brain. <We have company.> I put Cheshire down, beside Batman and a kneeling M’gann.

<Almost done, just keep them busy for another minute.> She instructs me, with determination in her mind. <His mind is a lot harder to find my way around in, than most peoples’.>

<We’ll give you three then.> Robin interrupts the exchange. <Now give us a hand!> His frustration, sends me into action.

I leap over the fight, heading straight for the woman. She doesn’t flinch, drawing a wicked looking dagger and slashing for my throat. I rotate my neck, like a bendy owl and bite her wrist hard enough to crack the bone.

“You animal!” Her palm impacts my face, forcing me to let go.

As soon as she is free, an axe kick to my shoulder shatters it in payback. Before I can yell in shock, a quick combo sends me crashing flat on my back.

“None but the worthy, will lay hands on me.” Her snarl sends a pair of Shadows, towards me with swords drawn.

“Well,” I taunt back and deliver a spring punch, to the throat of each. “Technically it was my teeth.”

“Semantics mean little,” She gestures for someone in the shadows. “From a corpse.” A mass of clay surges from behind her, burying me beneath its weight.

Struggling in the viscous substance, I manage to reach my quiver and snap the arrows. The explosion at my back, sends me rocketing out of the clay and bouncing off the far wall.

<We’re going to need some green light!> I call out to Paula in desperation. I know we can’t take down Clayface, with this mission gear.

<We’re coming,> Kon warns us. <Don’t go down the left hallway.>

<Why not?> I pointlessly ask, as a giant green shovel enters the left corridor. <Yeah, never mind. I know why.>

I can hear Kon’s whoops of enjoyment, once the emerald shovel lifts a section of roof away. Paula in full green flame mode, soars into the hallway and blasts Clayface. The lance of green light pierces the clay, doing little but anger him.

“Ooh, another ring.” The woman frowns. “Get her hand and my Husband back.” Her orders to Clayface, end with her leaving from the shadows she emerged. The mass of clay, sprouts a dozen flailing tendrils and roars.

<We have who we came for!> M’gann gets our attention, from beside a groaning Batman. <We don’t need to finish this fight.>

<Then get on the ship kids,> Paula instructs us. <Momma’s going to get some payback.> Her aura doubles in size, as she takes in Jade’s condition.

Infinity Island
August 11, 2010
8:34 PM, ECT

“Your mom scares me.” I shiver at the sight of Infinity Island, cracked in half.

“Yeah she’s pretty damn awesome.” A beaming Artemis greets her returning mom with a hug.

“It runs in the family.” Paula lets her green aura fade away, as the hatch closes behind her.

Hall of Justice
August 11, 2010
4:10 PM, EDT

“Cheshire will survive,” Batman addresses the Team in person and the new League, over holographic display. “She is willing to provide information on the League of Shadows, in return for protection.”

“In addition, this will be my last report as a member of the Justice League.” He gives me a nod of approval, before grimacing. “Due to the quick thinking of Trickshot, Vandal Savage’s plan to discredit the very notion of heroes has failed.”

“But this has made it, so we can no longer openly stand with you.” Barry Allen the Flash, enters the room in a new costume. One in all yellow, with his symbol reversed. “I’m going to be going undercover. Call me Zoom now.”

“I will be operating solely in Gotham and Bludhaven.” Batman sighs and reclaims control of the conversation. “Proteges will need to distance themselves from the discredited heroes.”

“What does that mean?” Barks Robin in surprise.

“It means that eight League members were ‘fired’.” His dad frowns at me. “I am going independent.”

“I’m going to check the local sector, with Hawkwoman.” John Stewart the Green Lantern, adds with a grimace. “See if this Light, had any really big ideas.”

“Superman, Manhunter, Hawkman, and Hal Jordan, will all have similar decisions to make.” Declares ‘Zoom’, with an angry grunt.

“When we find Hal,” John disagrees. “He’ll be a normal sector Lantern for years.”

“Katar and I, will likely be recalled in disgrace.” Shayera adds, stretching her wings anxiously.

“So as of today, all temporary League positions have been made permanent.” Batman ends the call, focusing on the assembled Team.

“Robin, will be operating with a new mentor.” Robin’s stress is through the roof, at Batman’s words. “So you will need to take some time off group assignments and speak to the possibilities.”

“Superboy and Miss Martian, will both need new mentors as well.” Batman goes silent, waiting for questions.

“What about Kaldur?” Rocket is frowning at his exclusion.

“Aqualad, Tempest, and Siren, are taking a leave of absence.” Bruce answers with a shake of his head. “They are going to be busy for the next month or more, rescuing the imprisoned in Atlantis.”

“Why aren’t we helping them?” Demands Kon with an angry bark.

“Because Aqualad said, you slow them down too much and kick up way too much silt.” Batman glares at Superboy, daring him to argue.

“I’m not the best at stealth.” Kon admits after a few moments of awkward silence.

“But you kill it as a distraction.” Robin offers with a half smile.

“What are you going to tell us, Donna isn’t coming back next?” Challenges Artemis, tired of the surprises.

“No.” Batman gestures for calm, which works somehow. “Shining Knight will be returning tomorrow.”

“Can we do one last official patrol,” Asks Robin quietly. “You know... before I can’t be seen with you anymore.”

“Of course.” Finally a smile from Batman. “Anymore questions?” He gives us all a chance to ask, before leading Robin away with a hand on his shoulder.

“So you’re going to hate me again,” Hesitantly I grab Artemis’ attention. “But Oliver and Dinah, Already had your condo emptied.” She exhales slowly through her nose, like a bull ready to charge.

“What ever for?” Her voice is higher than normal, ready to slice into me when I give the wrong answer.

“You live on the floor below us now.” M’gann saves me from the wrath of Tigress. “It will be great, we can hang out so much more.” Bless her, because M’gann misses the ire flowing from Artemis in my direction.

“Yeah. Awesome.” Artemis growls at me, which M’gann continues to miss in her cheer.

“I’ll get you a car for your birthday.” I cave instantly at the glare. Besides with the new stipend and my trust fund, I can afford it.

“What kind?” Her glare drops in intensity.

“Anything you want for less than fifty thousand.” I do some quick mental math. If getting her a car in March makes her feel even a little bit better, she can have one.

“Okay, I wont make your life miserable anymore.” She stares at me and smiles slowly. “You just upgraded to ‘sibling I don’t hate anymore’.”

Mount Justice
August 19, 2010
1:19 PM, PDT

“So what,” Artemis grunts in frustration. “We’re just back on emergency response?”

“As a public cover, yes.” I hold up a hand, calming her. “But Batman and Zoom, will be filling us in on the Light’s operations.” The age reason, is still in play.

“And if we find anything on our own,” Dick adds with a grin. “We call in the mission.”

“I guess I can live with that.” Concedes Artemis.

“Good,” I smirk at her discomfort. “Because we’re going to Alaska.”

“Any particular reason?” Rocket is squinting at me, searching for an angle.

“We have reports that Cadmus is in the area.” M’gann takes over for me. “We’re starting recon, before we move in.”

“Which means,” Robin stage whispers to Superboy. “They haven’t found the base yet.”

“Yeah, leaving us the hard part.” Raquel high fives Dick, across the table.

“Hard part comes,” I correct them. “When we find it.”

Alaska
August 21, 2010
12:42 PM, AST

“How’s working with Blue Beetle?” Kon whispers to Robin, while I fly the cloaked Bio-ship.

“Pretty cool,” Dick responds with a half smile. “What about you, have you gotten a new sponsor yet?”

“Blue Devil is taking over for now.” Answer Kon. “We butt heads a lot, but I like the missions he takes.”

“M’gann has been enjoying her sessions with Nelvanna so far.” I offer the gossiping pair. “And I know Firestorm has been working fine with Doctor Fate.”

“Wait! Do another pass of this valley.” Kon notices something, scanning the area near the river.

“What do you see?” Robin is at the window, searching for whatever it is.

“I can see normal thermals in the rock.” Kon points to a rock pile. “Starting from that spot, a tunnel system doesn’t give of any heat I can see.”

“And since lead is the only thing that would do that,” Robin realizes before I do. “We found a base being hidden from Kryptonians.”

“And psychics,” I add, remembering how Batman was shielded from M’gann and I. “Mark the location and call the Team.”

Alaska
August 21, 2010
5:27 PM, AST

“We’ve seen three separate snow mobiles, arrive and then vanish beneath those rocks.” Robin informs our assembled team.

M’gann in her covert snow costume, Rocket, Firestorm, White Tigress, Shining Knight and the renamed Cadet Marvel, have finally arrived. Firestorm’s bright red, is now a very light pink and their yellow stripes are painted a softer shade.

“We have two main sections,” I outline the map Kon has drawn. “So were breaking into two squads. M’gann or I, in each one.”

“I’ll take Superboy, Rocket, Cadet Marvel, and Tigress.” M’gann chooses her members.

“Firestorm, Shining Knight, and Robin, with me then.” I acknowledge. “But maybe we should leave Rocket on the Bio-ship, as a lookout.”

“Why me?” Raquel is glaring at me. “Think I can’t handle the mission?”

“Your someone I know can keep our ride safe.” I reassure her. “Things keep going wrong on missions, eventually someone will go for our transportation.”

“Alright then.” She nods in pride. “Just making sure you weren’t sidelining me.”

“If I was, I would have left you with Icon today.” I give her the pilot’s chair.

<Let us know if anyone else arrives.> M’gann brings the mental link online.

<Gotcha Miss M.> Rocket confirms her instructions. <I’ll keep your girl safe.>

We disembark the ship and break into our squads. M’gann’s team going for the main entrance, while my own enters through an access shaft.

<Be careful everyone,> I warn everyone, sharing the defences we found in Nevada. <Who knows what is being studied here.>

<You should take your own advice.> A wave of amusement, from Artemis. <You still have the most days in the medical bay.>

<Mission mode now,> I inform the Team. <No more needless chatter.>

.
.
.

Once the four of us enter the base, we find a room containing robotic skeletons. None have been turned on, but all are fully assembled terminators. I signal for Robin to download the files he can access.

<Looks like this army is nearly online.> Dick informs us, his stress levels rising. <A few more weeks and they are going to Rhelasia.>

<Rig this place to blow, while we check the corridor.> Instructing the boy wonder, I lead Firestorm and Shining Knight to the doorway.

<Let me take point.> Donna gets my attention, while Firestorm hacks the door.

<Got what I need,> Robin joins us halfway down the hallway. <They didn’t think this base was ever going to be found, based on how weak the security here is.>

<Lucky for us.> Our Amazon, stops outside a sealed doorway. <Do your magic Firestorm.>

 Dick wonders, while we wait.

<Doctor Fate informed us, the Ruby of Life is beyond powerful.> Serling’s innocent voice, is the only one we can here in the link. <It tells physics what the rules are.>

Inside the next room, is an assembly line. Being produced is the Kryptonian power shields. I grab a handful, storing them in my quiver.

<Rig this to blow too.> Firestorm does as I instruct, with a swarm of Nano-tech Fog.

<How is your squad doing?> I ask M’gann and wait for an answer, one that doesn’t come. <So we have a problem. Either the other Team is down, or I can’t reach M’gann through the lead. >

<We only have another few rooms to go through,> Robin is irritated, but focused. <Before we should meet up with them.>

<Cadmus is making spaceships?> Donna walks into the next room, shocked at the sight.

Nine vessels are being constructed, in replica of a tenth vehicle. The completed ship, is the size of small house, and it looks very reminiscent of M’gann’s. The ones under construction, are only a framework and wires so far.

<It would seem so.> I reach my mind for the ship, falling over in shock when it responds. It is in agony and going mad from loneliness. <We’re going to wait on blowing this room.>

The last room before we should meet the others, contains a terrifying sight. Superman, is standing motionless in the centre of a machine shop. He doesn’t react to our entrance, or the lights turning on.

<If he’s not moving, can you brain blast him?> Donna’s hope, surges into our link.

<It’s like with Batman,> I regretfully deny his request. 

<Since he’s not wearing a shiny helmet, It must be the lead in the walls.> Robin starts looking at the metal panels.

<Or an implant of some kind.> I shudder at the thought. How do we even deal with something like that?

While we discuss what to do, Superman’s head rises and his eyes open. Unnoticed, he locks his eyes on Firestorm and rockets towards them. He spears the elemental gyndroid, smashing her against the metal flooring.

<Find the others now!> I order Robin, who takes off across the room. <We’ll try and not die.>

A blast of heat vision, lances towards Robin and I leap in front of it. It blackens the flesh on my shoulder, as I receive third degree burns instantly.

“I got you!” Donna lassos Superman around the shoulders, yanking on her silver cord.

The Kryptonian, is pulled away from me and into Donna’s waiting fist. The pair struggle for a while, before Superman spins.

The motion tears the Amazon off her feet, flinging her across the room. Firestorm’s blast of fire, is countered by a gust of Kal-El’s icy breath.

The pair struggle in an elemental beam war, which Firestorm takes control of. The magical flames, triple in volume, colliding with him and overwhelming him within the inferno.

Instead of ending things, Superman flies through the flame and punches clean through Firestorm’s chest. Swinging the impaled gyndroid, he launches her across the room and into the wall.

Instead of killing us, Superman surveys the fallen forms of my Team in contemplation. When he finally makes up his mind, He raises an arm above his head and bends his knees. Blasting off at max speed, Superman tears through the twenty feet of stone and flies away at full speed.

Flightless Man · Feb 3, 2021

Episode 14: Ultraman and Powergirl
Alaska
August 21, 2010
5:51 PM, AST

“How long did we slow him down?” I stagger to my feet, clutching my shoulder.

“Twenty three seconds.” Firestorm’s voice, resonates with both voices.

“We need to get the others and track him down.” Donna staggers towards Firestorm, pulling her from the wall.

<Robin?> I try and find he is also gone from the link. “Let’s pick up the pace. Bird boy’s gone silent too.”

When we find the base’s staff, it’s a dozen corpses on the ground in a hallway. Each one has a dime sized hole, cauterized clean through the heart.

The Team, is in the next room. My fellow Roy clone, Jim Harper is holding Billy in a choke hold. Robin is moaning on the floor, while Superboy is twitching beside him. M’gann and Tigress are on the far side of the room, both unmoving.

Guardian turns to face us, as we enter the room. Blasting a green laser in our direction, which forces us to leap aside.

“shaZam!” Billy croaks out, causing magical lightning to strike him and Guardian.

It courses through Jim, discharging into the floor. The left side of his face, blackens and melts away. Instead of the expected bone, metal reveals itself.

“I have been upgraded.” He lifts Billy into the air and smashes his back into the floor. “I am the prototype Metallo Guardian.” His palm opens and a pulse of green energy, pushes Billy deeper into the cracking floor.

“Your going to be scrap!” Donna charges at him, sword drawn and ready.

“He’s kind of the first Roy clone.” I admit, before she can dismantle him. “So let’s maybe not try and kill another one of me.”

“Of course,” She snorts in disbelief. “You just love making things harder on me.”

Firestorm rockets into Metallo, sending him sliding backwards. The space between the grappling hands, begins to shine with a sickly green light.

In retaliation, her red fog engulfs his body. It cocoons around him, ceasing any further motion.

“We have neutralized your relative.” They inform me with the resonating echo. “It will take approximately forty nine minutes, to reprogram his subroutines.”

“It’s going to take at least that long, to get anywhere populated.” Dick groans out an answer, as he slowly helps Kon to his feet.

<You alright dear?> I ask M’gann, checking her for serious injury.

<Yeah.> I breathe out in relief, finding her fine. “He just hit really hard.”

“Well I hope you didn’t get your pretty head rattled too bad.” Lifting her to her feet, I address everyone. “We found what looks like a Bio-ship workshop. You need to tell us if it is.”

“We grow them, kind of like plants.” She shakes her head in confusion. “Maybe it’s an Earth replication of our style?”

“Well let’s find out.” Chirps Robin in excitement. “One is finished, and I have this place rigged to blow.”

“No one else is alive inside?” I check for confirmation.

“Guardian here,” Artemis hisses in pain, limping towards us. “He terminated everyone’s contracts.”

.
.
.

“Somehow, they have a working Bio-ship.” M’gann admits in shock. “It’s one of the newer models, for more comfortable trips to Earth.”

“And Cadmus is making their own versions,” Billy pokes at one of the half finished frames. “Here in the lab?”

“It seems like they figured out a way.” M’gann reaches her mind to the Martian ship. “This one is severely malnourished. I’m going to have to fly him back to Mount Justice, very slowly.”

“Bring Robin, Tigress, Firestorm, and my uncle here.” Instructing the Team, I give M’gann a hug farewell. “You said Bio-ships, work better with more minds nearby.”

Dick and Artemis, really won’t help much against Superman. Better off with them out of the way for now. Of course I’m not going to do much either, but I know I can take a single hit at least.

“Firestorm, would you please open the ceiling hatch.” I point towards the slotted roof, which will be our exit.

“We can do that,” Serling’s robotic voice giggles. It’s still weird hearing a preteen’s voice, coming from an adult shaped gyndroid.

<Rocket?> M’gann opens the link, as the roof opens.

<Am I glad to hear you in my head.> Raquel’s panic, is at a boiling point. <The Pentagon, is being over run by Belle Reve escapees. Apparently they’re part of Superman’s new Injustice League.> Even her mental voice, is shaking at the idea.

<Is he at the battle?> Robin asks, looking for more information.

<No.> She nearly breaks down. <Icon called from the Fortress of Solitude. Superman arrived and he was going t stop him.>

<When was this?> I worry about Icon’s lack of update.

<Nearly fifteen minutes ago!> Rocket is in full blown panic mode now.

<Alright, new plan.> I take charge. <I’m taking my squad after Superman. M’gann is going to bring hers’, to the Cave.>

<And we can reinforce the League, at the Pentagon.> My Martian finishes for me.

Fortress of Solitude
August 21, 2010
11:27 PM, WGST

Inside the massive crystalline structure, we find Icon sealed inside a van sized diamond. Laying on a stone table, is a gasping Clark Kent.

“Kal!” Superboy rushes to his side and helps him sit up. “Are you...you again?”

I don’t wait for an answer, forcing my way into his brain while he is weakened. I skip his personal memories, diving straight for the knot of mental commands. I find the weak spot and yank, pulling his old self free easier than any before now. He really is out of it, if I can free him in one try.

“I can finally think clearly again.” Superman slumps in Kon’s arms. “But Lex and his daughter had me and myself, tag team Icon.” How hard did they hit him?

“Lex Luthor... has a daughter?” Kon asks, his jealousy starts to churn.

“Her name is Lena.” Clark answers him, with a cough.“And she looks a lot like you actually.” Angry green veins, pulsate across Superman’s face.

“What did they do to you?” Whispers Superboy, astonished at Clark’s sickly condition.

“Once we trapped Icon,” The Kryptonian hero groans with effort. “Lex drained my powers. He said the world was ready for Ultraman and Powergirl.”

“Guys...” Donna grabs our attention, directing it to the view screen Lex had left on to taunt Clark. “Superman just destroyed the European Union’s headquarters.” He moved fast, heading across the Atlantic immediately.

“And now he’s at the White House.” Rocket’s horror, is well placed.

Superman’s duplicate, is tearing through the secret service. Nothing is even slowing him down.

“Where is your Zeta tube?” I demand from Clark, who points down the hallway. “Good, we need to move now!” I take off running, confident my team will follow. “Superman get Icon free as fast as you can.”

Superboy, Rocket, Shining Knight, and Cadet Marvel, Follow me through the teleportation beam and arrive a few blocks from the White House.

“These will make you angry, but suppress your human DNA.” I hand Kon a pair of he shields, that I grabbed at Cadmus. “Robin can bring some to Blue Beetle, and reverse engineer them.”

“Thanks.” He takes them, slapping one on his forearm. “Whoa...” He takes a step backwards, as a feeling of power flows inside him. Superboy, bends his knees and soars away faster than I can see.

“Can someone give me a lift?” I stretch out an arm, which Billy grasps firmly.

“Let’s go save Handsome.” Rocket smirks, in an attempt to hide her nerves.

“Kon does like charging in head first.” I answer back with a grin, sending a wave of calm into her.

“Maybe his Team leader, should have taught him better.” Teases Donna, as we cross the short distance.

“Yeah Artemis should have.” I shuck the blame, I’m technically still on probation and Artemis hasn’t officially handed off leadership.

On the lawn of the White House, we find dozens of bodies. Most are thankfully the fallen secret service members, but several bystanders and politicians are among the dead.

Superboy has met Superman, in an evenly matched battle of strength. Each punch from one, is returned by the other and the same is true of the powerful kicks.

Rocket traps the duplicate man of steal, in a bubble of kinetic energy. Instead of pounding away uselessly, Superman looks at the energy curiously.

“Accessing Martian Manhunter.” Superman says with zero emotion, before phasing through the force field.

He takes out Rocket and her ineffectual shield, before moving towards Cadet Marvel.

“Accessing Superman.” Amazo threatens Billy, as I finally realize what is going on.

A series of devastating blows, leaves Cadet Marvel helpless on the lawn. Donna’s attempt to save Billy, Is met with an equally painful combination from the disguised Amazo. I fair even worse, being dealt with in only two blows.

Being the only one left on his feet, Kon slaps his second patch on and charges at the android. He forces him off of Billy’s unconscious body, sending him rolling across the grass.

Superboy gives him no chance to recover, pinning Amazo beneath him and feeding him stone shattering punches. Before my hopes can rise, Amazo blasts Kon in the face, with an over charged blast of heat vision.

“RAAARGGH!” Superboy rolls on the ground, clutching his smoking face.

As Amazo surveys the defeated Team, someone collides with him. A blonde girl around my age, lays into the fake Superman.

White House
August 21, 2010
5:42 PM, CST

Superboy and Powergirl, pass Amazo back and forth between themselves like a volleyball. When Lena kicks the Cyborg Superman into the air, Lex Luthor is in the air.

In a solid black one piece uniform with a silver U on his chest, ‘Ultraman is in Amazo’s path. He overhand spikes the cyborg, who crashes into the lawn.

“Earth doesn’t need you anymore Superman.” Lex taunts the fallen Amazo. “Humanity can protect itself now and I will lead the way into this bold new future.” A blast of blue shoots from Luthor’s eyes, encasing Amazo in solid ice.

“Who are you?” Kon asks our ‘saviour’.

“Your big sister of course.” Powergirl smirks at a stunned Kon. “You wouldn’t have needed those stickers, if you would have stayed in your pod.” She sneers at the black shields on Kon’s arm. “Father was just making sure you finished growing.”

“Before your patch wears off,” She offers her brother. “Why don’t you come help me pacify the Pentagon?”

<What do you think?> Kon hesitantly asks.

<May as well go with her,> I admit to him. <She’s bringing you to the rest of the League.>

Lex smiles for the crowd, who have yet to flee, before lifting Cyborg Superman above his head. He nods to his children, before flying the ice into the atmosphere.

“Alright.” Superboy starts floating beside her.

“Here.” I hand him three more shields. “These may come in handy.”

Mount Justice
August 22, 2010
11:58 AM, EST

“We are being pressured,” Green Arrow informs the assembled Team. “To invite the Luthor’s on to the Justice League.” He exhales slowly through his nose at the absurdity.

“Since Lena, is currently seventeen,” Black Canary adds, with a more respectful tone. “She will be joining the Team as of the first of September.” Great. How am I going to keep investigating Cadmus now?

“This has to be another trap.” Robin groans at the new addition.

“We don’t know the angle yet, so keep an eye on her.” Oliver instructs everyone, with a serious look.

“After the public display, we have no reason to deny them.” Blue Beetle speaks up. “Better make sure we hide the important files.”

“What did Lex do with Amazo?” Robin asks his new mentor.

“He brought him to Lexcorp,” Ted Kord answers with a grimace. “Said he had the most Kryptonite in the country and he was safest thirty floors down.”

“We can’t even reveal the truth.” Sighs Oliver, who slumps in his chair. “We have no way to prove Lex is lying.”

“Instead of alienating and leaving him no choice but to follow his evil plan,” I speak up firmly. “Let’s show him how awesome it is being a hero.”

Silence greets my words, as everyone wonders If I have had one too many concussions.

“I wouldn’t exactly call the last two months awesome.” Artemis is staring at me incredulously.

“Not for us no,” I agree, explaining my point. “But Lex Luthor cares about his image.”

“While you can try and turn the cockroach into a butterfly,” Ted laughs. “I’m going to get to work on the shields you gave me.”

“Worst comes to worst.” I shrug at everyone’s dismissal of my plan. “We can always install sleeper commands in him.”

Silence greets my words once again. This time as everyone wonders, If I have a few wires crossed.

.
.
.

“I got invited to have dinner with the Luthors.” Kon pulls me aside after the meeting. “They said I can bring three guests, so it’s even.”

“It’s not at their house I hope.” It would be way too easy to ambush him.

“No,” He shuffles awkwardly in place. “They said I can pick the place.”

“Do you want this to be an investigation?” I finally ask, locking eyes with him. “Or do you want this to be dinner with your family?” It makes a difference, in who he brings after all.

“I want to learn about my mom.” His answer comes with a wave of anxiety. “And you can tell me what they are feeling.”

“I’ll bring M’gann of course,” She’ll help boost my empathy. “But who else are you bringing?”

“If something goes wrong,” He sighs at the idea. “I’d rather have Donna nearby.”

“Make sure you explain your reasoning to Artemis first.” I hold up a hand to interrupt. “Aren’t you going to a wedding with her?”

“But she said that was as friends.” Kon tilts his head in confusion. “Why do I have to talk to her?”

“Just do it.” I point him towards her room. “Otherwise it will be my fault somehow.”

Outback Steakhouse
August 22, 2010
6:11 PM, EST

“I’m very pleased, that you agreed to dinner.” Lex steps from his limo, offering a hand to Lena. “Even if your tastes are rather...rural.”

“Connor told me ‘if the conversation is uncertain, make sure you at least like the food.”

“Good advice,” Lex smiles, offering me a hand. “Very inline with my own style of thinking. Make sure you get something you want, from every interaction.”

“Well you ordered my creation,” I grab his hand and give him a toothless grin in response. “Does that mean I’m an honorary Luthor?”

“Absolutely not.” Lena firmly denies me, which makes Lex chuckle in delight.

“Oh do try to get along with your brothers friends.” Lex’s chauffeur opens the back door, revealing a blonde woman in her mid forties. “If your father created him, he’s at least above the plebeian masses.”

“Meet my wife, Kara Luthor.” Lex introduces Kon’s mother, who I normally know as Kara Zor-El.

“I’m so happy you agreed to meet with us.” Kara is guided around the car, by Mercy Graves. “I was worried you would refuse.”

“I would have done anything, to meet you.” Kon engulfs her in a careful hug. I can see a blue gemstone ring on her hand.

“We figured if your going to be on the Team,” Donna offers a hand to Lena, who accepts. “We should make an honest effort out of this.” The pair attempt to crush each others hand, but seem evenly matched.

“How forward thinking of you.” Lex leads us inside the establishment, which he has booked for the night. “It is good to know this is not doomed before it begins.”

“Well really that’s up to you.” I cut straight through the crap. “If this is a Luthor plan, we may be able to work together.”

“But if it’s a Light initiative,” Donna declares firmly, with her arms crossed. “This is only delaying the inevitable.”

“We have much to discuss it seems.” The smile Lex gives us, is bone chilling.

Hall of Justice
August 22, 2010
10:47 PM, EST

“Lex was lying about everything,” I explain as soon as we arrive back at the cave. “Even when he was telling the truth, it somehow felt like a lie.”

“It’s a very advanced technique,” Compliments Donna. “Only a handful of Amazons have ever perfected it.”

“Your mom was filled with genuine in her love for the three of you.” Kon breathes out in relief, when I let him know. “But she really looks down on baseline humans. So good thing you didn’t bring Artemis after all”

“What about Lena?” He asks finally, expecting me to say the worst about her caustic attitude.

“She was completely honest about almost everything.” Explaining her complex emotions is challenging. “She thinks she’s better than basically everyone, but she really wants you to like her.”

“She was jealous of us.” Agrees M’gann. “It’s really sweet how desperate for your approval she was.”

“I got the impression from her surface memories,” I slowly offer, looking for the right words. “That she was basically raised alone with her parents and Mercy.”

Mount Justice
September 1, 2010
11:40 AM, EDT

“You live in a cave?” Lena is being shown the base.

“None of us actually live here.” I correct her.

Firestorm is living at Wayne Manor, while M’gann is staying with me and Artemis on the floor below us. Billy lives with his uncle in Fawcett City and Zatanna at Shadowcrest. The Atlanteans are staying on Themyscira with Donna and Raquel is from Dakota, while Chris lives in Smallville.

“Yeah,” Billy tries to play it cool. “This place, it’s just our secret club house. You totally get your own room though, for sleep overs.”

“Thanks.” Kon’s sister looks over the training room, with an interested eye. “How much damage can this room take?”

“Superman used to train in here.” Pipes up a returned Zatanna. “It’s been reinforced and magically warded with power dampeners.”

“In here,” Kon explains with a bashful look. “Your strength and speed gets compressed. I’m barely as strong as a grizzly bear in here.”

“Better than feeling like a toddler.” I complain at how weak and uncoordinated I feel, while training here.

“You should be about as strong as I am in here.” Billy grins, bouncing on his heels. “Around a rhino’s level.”

“Want to test it out?” Smirks Donna, who is eyeing up the new girl. “We can go a few rounds.”

“Kon. Can your friend keep up with you?” Lena is eyeing her challenger with interest.

“She’s beating me twenty seven, to nineteen.” He admits, which only encourages the girls.

“How about me and you.” Lena gestures for her brother. “Tag team Marvel and the princess?”

“Oh that sounds fun.” Donna leaps over the railing, landing on the crash mat with a grin.

“Well, have fun.” I try and lead Zatanna out of the room. “I’m going to set the new monitor schedule. Since we have a full Team again, but most of you have school starting this week.”

“What is the name of this Team?” Lena demands, before I can leave.

“We’re the Young Justice training division officially.” Robin answers for me. “But we don’t actually have a name yet.”

“The Superfriends!” Cheers Billy from beside Donna.

“How about you all come up with a name today.” I try not to ruin Billy’s good mood. “We can vote on it Saturday.”

“If me and Billy win,” Donna challenges Lena. “We all have to vote for Billy’s name.” I can feel Donna’s own distaste for the name, lose out to her desire for Lena to suffer.

“And when my brother and I win,” Lena accepts, with own own devious smirk. “You vote for the Defenders of Humanity.” Is she seriously trying to name after her dad?”

<Show her how we do things on this Team.> I instruct Donna, making sure she knows not to go easy on Powergirl.

.
.
.

“You’re saying Wally’s not gone?” Zatanna is staring at me, waiting for a better explanation.

“I keep hearing his voice.” She softens her expression, putting a hand on mine.

“I do too,” She softly tells me. “If you need some time off, we can cover for you. You gave me the time I needed, to pull myself together.” I get a wave of sadness from her, which makes me want to embrace her.

“That’s not what I mean.” I yank my hand away from hers, which has her looking affronted. “I can literally feel what he would have felt.”

“What do you mean?” She glares at me.

“Ever since he blasted me with his emotions, I can’t stop thinking about you.” I can feel her awkwardness, at my declaration. “Or food.”

“This better not be some horrible attempt at a threesome.” She crosses her arms and frowns.

“To be perfectly honest,” I hold up my hands in innocence. “It’s freaking me out. You’re too young and I had zero interest in you before Wally disappeared.”

“I can hear Wally’s voice,” M’gann adds with a whisper. “When I’m linked with Connor and he gets one of the flashes.”

“So it doesn’t seem like it’s all in his head.” Zatanna finally accepts this is something real and not me being horribly inappropriate. “Or it is, but that apparently doesn’t mean it’s not true.”

“So talk to your dad,” I explain the plan. “See if he has any ideas for like a lightning rod or something. If he doesn’t, try Doctor Fate.”

El Paso
September 4, 2010
10:20 AM, MST

“You’re sure you don’t mind?” M’gann twirls in her new school clothes. The purple and white ensemble, from the show.

“I’m taking a year off. No reason you have to.” I wave of her concern. “Go enjoy high school with ‘Selene’.”

I know she is nervous about being around normal kids. So Artemis has said she will keep an eye on Megan Morse.

“You’ll have fun and learn how crazy normal people really are.” I give her a kiss on the forehead and we enter Kordtech.

“About time you came inside.” Artemis taps her foot impatiently. “I want to see what this surprise is.”

“Yeah it sounds pretty neato.” Agrees Billy.

“Everyone else is already inside?” Raquel arrives fashionably late. “Sorry, was dealing with a house fire.”

“It’s alright,” Artemis greets her with a smirk. “Lovebirds kept us waiting anyway.”

“Glad you could make it.” Ted Kord the Blue Beetle, lets us into his workshop. “Serling is really excited to show you her project.”

“What is it?” Hisses Artemis, as she prods Dick for information.

“Wait and see.” He shushes her with an elbow to the side.

“How do we look?” A preteen white girl, emerges from the back office.

She has short brown hair, and a nervous smile. From behind her, emerges Jim Harper, with his artificial skin fully repaired.

“Firestorm?” Asks Raquel softly, amazed at how perfect the deception looks.

“Yes. We needed a new identity, since Serling is only half of us” She spins, showing off her red and yellow sundress. “So in honour of Kent Nelson, who helped our two halves find a true balance. We have chosen Nelson as our new surname.”

“What about your first name?” ‘Megan’ asks, with an encouraging smile.

“Mary-Jane, so we can each have a name of our own.” The thirteen year old gyndroid, shyly fidgets under our scrutiny.

“They studied my artificial epidermis and created more.” My prototype adds with a grin. “I look human again, even if I don’t feel like one.”

“We decided to use the Fog, to reshape our frame.” Mary-Jane informs us, how her size has changed. “Serling felt more comfortable, with a body inline with her memories. We shall grow in size manually each year.”

“I’m incredibly impressed with the quality of the disguise.” Lena steps towards the new Firestorm, lifting her hair and feeling it between her fingers.

“Thanks.” Mary-Jane whispers back.

Kara Luthor
Cadmus Chemicals
September 5, 2010
2:14 AM, HST

“The formula has been completed.” A generic lab worker unworthy of a name, reports the success of Formula Q. Our ability to create Meta humans, is now as easy as spiking the water supply.

“Excellent.” I grin and steeple my fingers. “Begin test runs in Smallville, Dakota City, Happy Harbour, Sochi, Takayama, Hobart, and Temuco.”

“I’ll have our agents, begin dispersing the Q Juice immediately.” The lab technician agrees, and backs away.

“Lex may be busy playing hero,” I snort. Years of mocking my fool of a cousin and now he takes his place. “But I still have real work to do.”

My husband may be working with the Light, but that was always a stepping stone. It looks like we now have a few choices to stand on. The clone boy Connor, had a point.

“We don’t need to be blinded by the Light,” Luthors lead, we do not serve. And Vandal Savage’s end goal, has him firmly at the top. “We may have to shake things up.”

Flightless Man · Feb 6, 2021

Episode 15: Something in the Water
Kon-El
Smallville
September 7, 2010
7:18 AM, CST

“You Clark’s kid?” The ancient looking bus driver asks. “He musta had you right out school.”

“No, he’s my cousin” I climb onto the rusted yellow bus. “I’m staying with my grand parents.”

“The Kents are good folk.” The driver smiles widely. “Went to school with Jonathon, back in the day. Now grab yourself a seat.”

I can see all seats have been claimed, most with two people. I can choose to sit beside the kid, covered in what I hope is oatmeal. Or I can ask the native girl around my age, if I can share her seat.

It’s an easy choice to sit beside the flinching blonde guy, who looks to be a year or two younger than me. Grabbing his glasses off the floor, I wipe them off and hand them to him.

“I’m Chris,” He takes my hand and shakes it, when I introduce myself. “New in town.” Pa said don’t make friends with bullies, this way I’m going to find out who they are fast.

“I’m Richie Foley,” My new friend is looking behind me, his eyes going wide.

“Your going to sit down and leave Richard and me alone.” I turn in my seat, grabbing the wrist of a jock. When he doesn’t sit back down, I force his arm up and splatter the porridge across his face.

“I’m going to break you in half after school.” The big dumb lug, tries to intimidate me and show me the pecking order around here.

“No, were doing this as soon as we get off the bus.” I insist with a growl. “We have thirteen minutes before first bell and I’m not wasting more time on this than necessary.”

M’gann M’orzz
Star City
September 7, 2010
8:24 AM, PDT

“Heard you got dropped off in a Queen Industries limo,” A girl Selene’s age greets us outside the office, with an interested look. “What’s your story?”

“Not really sure,” Selene grunts out an introduction for us. “Queen moved me and my mom into the floor below his.”

“What, are you his bastard?” Rose as she said her name was, widens her eyes at the idea.

“Who knows.” Grinning, Selene punches the other girls fist and they laugh. I think they’re friends now, but I was reminded not to peak in my classmates minds.

“Who’s that?” I point at a skinny teen, with a purple bowl cut.

“Zan,” Rose chuckles at him. “Him and his sister Jayna, are weird as hell.” Rose leans in to whisper to Selene. “Wait till you see what they have for lunch.”

When the bell rings, and the hallway begins to clear, Artemis and I head to our own classes.

“I’ll see you at the spectacle lunch is supposed to be. Have fun Megan.” Selene waves goodbye, heading off with her new friend.

Dick Grayson
Gotham City
September 7, 2010
8:26 AM, EDT

“Stick with me Mary-Jane,” I lead her through Gotham Academy, searching for a familiar face. “And you’ll fit right in here.”

“Why are you lying to this poor girl Dick?” Barbara Gordon, grabs my wrist. “You don’t fit in anywhere, you strut around like a peacock.”

“You love it Barbara.” Smiling at my old coworker, I lean in and whisper. “How was last night? I heard Batgirl took down Riddler with Batman.”

“Last night was lame,” She shakes her head. “More like Trivial Boresuit, if you know what I mean.”

Raquel Irving
Dakota City
September 7, 2010
11:34 AM, CST

“Hows Virgil doing?” I ask Sharon, with a teasing grin.

Her brother has been driving her crazy this summer. No babysitter, left her with nearly no free time.

“Horrible,” Sharon growls in frustration, while her boyfriend Adam Evans laughs.

“Naw, he’s doing fine.” He grins at Sharon’s scowl. “I had him help me under the hood this summer. He learned quite a bit.”

“You let an amateur lay hands on your jeep?” I laugh at his awkward fidgeting. “Sharon really is sanding all your edges off.”

Billy Batson
Happy Harbour
September 7, 2010
11:51 AM, EDT

I may be forced to go to school here in Happy Harbour, because of my new body shape. But my first day has actually been really cool. Marvin is really funny and he invited me to the arcade on Wednesday. Wendy, has been showing me where my classes are.

Mal and his girlfriend Karen, are also really nice. He said I should try out as running back. I’m going to try out for football. This day has been awesome.

“Does the water taste weird to either of you?” Wendy Harris asks Marvin and I, with a grimace. “It tastes like it has chlorine or something in it.”

“Let me try some,” Marvin grabs her red water bottle, taking a big swig from it.

“Blech!” Only to spit it right back out, onto the field. “It does taste gross.”

I try a sip, but find it tastes normal. I shrug and finish the rest of the bottle. I need to stay hydrated, if I’m going to keep practising my running. I can’t us my powers, so this will be all me and done in the memory of Wally.

Scandinavian Sea
September 7, 2010
7:04 AM, CEST

“Apprehending Black Manta and his forces,” I instruct the members of the Team, who don’t have school to attend. “Is our secondary objective. Rescuing the workers on the deep sea drilling rig, is our first task.”

“But once they have been saved, We can take all the time we want on the pirates?” Garth is growling, in anticipation of his revenge.

“Fine by me.” I admit, I have no desire to stop him. “We get the fifty two workers off the rig and onto my Bio-ship, you can stay as long as you like.”

“Then Tula and you, should get the workers.” Kaldur corrects my command. “Powergirl, Tempest, and I, will deal with Manta and his men.” His resolute stare, has me conceding to him.

“Fine then, but no unnecessary risks.” Sighing, I open the hatch. <Link established.> I create out mental communication, and give Kaldur my arms.

He takes both of my wrists in on of his own hands, and my ankles in the other. Power girl has Siren and Tempest, each in a single handed grip.

<Let’s go!> Aqualad, leaps with me as his makeshift parachute. Lena bringing the other two after us.

The surface platform, has a small black frigate beside it. A couple dozen pirates, are carrying barrels to the thieving ship.

One of the sharkmen with a coral crown on his head, is directing the goons with snarls. As soon as Kaldur’s feet hit the deck, he rolls me along the ground.

I spring up and slam a fist into a pirate’s gut, while Kaldur crashes into the shark king. His Water bearers in mace form, collide with and shatter the rows of teeth.

“Are you done yet?” Powergirl is surrounded by unmoving foes.

“Yeah, can you see them?” I ask Lena, who links her vision with us in response.

I can see the hostages, are sinking in the water beneath us. I can count fifty one bodies, so we only have one person in need of rescue.

“Sadly, our job just got a whole lot easier.” The rest of Manta’s men, are a floor beneath us filling more barrels.

“I’ll grab the hostage,” Siren offers, leaving the rest of us free to fight.

“The report said he has Eel and Orca, with him on this fuel stop.” I remind them, but Lena only laughs.

“I can handle this by myself.” She struts toward the access hatch. “Try not to get in my way.”

As soon as the door opens, a blast of red light collides with Powergirl. It sends her bouncing along the deck and falling off into the freezing ocean below.

Kon-El
Smallville
September 7, 2010
2:45 PM, CST

“That was a nice thing you did for Richie.” The native girl from the bus, corners me In one of the restrooms. “Smart kid like him, doesn’t have many friends in a town like this.” The math teacher, said her name was Kyla Willowbrook.

“It’s better to confront a bully, before they get comfortable with the power they have over you.” Pa is a wellspring of good advice.

Now that we know Clark is going to live, him and Lois have gone back to Metropolis. So Ma and Pa Kent, have really stepped in as my parental units. I may have to get up at five, but it’s nice being out in the sun when it rises.

“It’s good advice,” She leans in so close to me, I can smell her piney shampoo. “But people like us, need to remain hidden for now.”

My mind begins flashing in alarm. What does she know? Is she a clone, an alien, or just someone with powers?

“What do you mean?” I hiss down at her, listening for anyone nearby. All I can hear, is an empty hallway and my heart pounding in my ear.

“You know, the chosen.” She’s staring up at me with a serious look on her face. “Of the spirits.”

M’gann M’orzz
Star City
September 7, 2010
12:45 PM, PDT

“Hello Megan.” Zan’s excited voice greets me, his sister is giggling beside him. “How did you like Earth history?”

He has a lunch tray, containing over fifty packets of ketchup and three slices of bread. Jayna who also has a purple bowl cut, has a bowl of flour and a bottle of mustard on her tray.

“It’s sad how many times humans-” I notice my slip and correct myself, hoping neither noticed. “We. How many times we, have gone to war.”

Zan and his sister nod in unison, grinning widely. They look like those bobble heads Oliver has.

“It could be worse,” Jayna reminds us, with a sadder smile. “They could have succeeded.”

“Yes,” Agrees Zan, with his eyes beginning to water. “Many species have gone extinct...here on Earth.”

Mary-Jane Nelson
Gotham City
September 7, 2010
12:49 PM, EDT

“I’ll have Cassandra here, show you to your afternoon classes.” Bette Kane introduces us to a blonde girl, who doesn’t speak back. “Don’t mind the silent treatment. She doesn’t talk to anyone.” Bette pats us on the head, leaving with her friends.

“I am Mary.” I offer my hand to the inquisitive girl, who shakes it happily. “I hope we can be friends.” Richard Grayson is the only one I know here and he is in the grade above me. For now at least.

Nodding at me, she leads me towards our afternoon science class. We need to remember, not to correct the teachers.

Raquel Irving
Dakota City
September 7, 2010
3:04 PM, CST

Taking a drink from the fountain, I glance at the thinning halls. Sharon and her brother are waiting for me to come over. Adam is getting shoved around by Ivan, his older brother and likely gang member.

A small unnoticeable ball of energy, smaller than a marble appears under Ivan’s shoe. When he slams Adam against the wall, he loses his footing and falls on his side. Adam helps him up, but Ivan waves of his concern and storms from the school.

“I better not ever see you acting like that fool.” Sharon informs Virgil, with a dark look. “If I do, you’re going to have to deal with dad all by yourself.”

Zatanna
New York City
September 7, 2010
4:02 PM, EDT

Heading home from my first day back at the Catholic school, all I can feel is angst. I was finally getting over Wally’s death and then Connor has to drop this bomb on me.

Dad has no idea what to do, and Fate is busing dealing with threats to the future. Having a host with knowledge of what’s to come, must really be helping Nabu out with his whole Order deal.

“Hey you!” I hear an eager hiss from somewhere nearby.

Searching the street, I see only the normal crowd milling about. No one seems to be trying to get my attention, or even looking at me at all really. Out of my costume, I’m just a normal girl.

“Over here.” The hiss again, this time distinctly female and it’s coming from the alley on my right.

I can feel an aura of magic, emanating from the alley. It’s powerful whatever it is. Gulping down my growing fear, I reach for my communicator only to be stopped by a familiar voice.

“She’s not going to hurt you,” Wally whispers in my ear. I swear I can even feel his breath on my neck. “She’s just scared and alone.”

“Who is she?” I stammer out, refusing to turn around.

“That is not my Secret to share,” This time his voice isn’t in my ear, but trailing off in the distance. “You’ll have to ask her yourself. I believe in you babe.”

With newfound confidence, I enter the alley. A girl about ten or so, ducks around the far corner. Following her lead, She brings me to a clearing between the buildings. It is covered with lit paper lanterns, with a single tree in the centre. A small wooden grave marker, is sticking from the dirt.

Billy Batson
Happy Harbour
September 7, 2010
4:19 PM, EDT

“That’s what I’m talking about!” Mal Duncan cheers, for my sixth completed play. “You are definitely making the team.” He’s beaming at me, from under his helmet.

“Thanks.” I take the offered water. “It’s a lot of fun.”

“I can’t believe this is your first day playing.” He laughs in delight. “We got a new secret weapon this year.”

“Running was always my friend Wally’s thing.” I whisper quietly and Mal notices, hushing the rest of the football players. “He saved me and my friends lives this summer, but he didn’t make it.”

“Then we’re going to win this season for him.” One of the taller players, throws in his support.

“For Wally!” Mal leads the team in a cheer, which makes me think school here is going to rock.

Scandinavian Sea
September 7, 2010
7:21 PM, CEST

It turned out the worker who was still alive, was in on the job. When Siren went to free him, I barely warned her in time. ‘The Jellyfish’ managed to graze her shoulder, but this was ineffective in small doses.

She proceeded to take him down, with her graceful and painful water whip and move onto the pirates. Moving among the lumbering goons, she dances through them.

Kaldur has met his apparent father in combat. Black Manta is being cornered in the cramped arena, while Kaldur is narrowly missing his attacks.

Round two with Eel, is going well for me. My ability to become like rubber, has renders his shocking touch a failure.

“What are you made of!” Shrieks the frustrated criminal.

“Maple syrup and apologies.” I respond, blocking another one of his attacks.

“What does that even mean?” He wildly swings at me in a blind rage.

“It means sorry for this.” I coil my leg and swing forward, releasing all the momentum at once.

My foot shoots forward, colliding with his groin. Eel’s eyes pop wide in pain and he collapses to the floor gasping.

“Anything to win,” Lena gives her approval, finally back in the room. “My respect for you keeps rising. You may be a Luthor property after all.”

“I just didn’t want him breeding.” I defend myself, because ouch. Respect from a Luthor was not my goal.

“Even better,” She laughs, slamming a knee into Orca’s fifteen foot frame. “You’re as vicious as we are.” I really need to evaluate who I am, if this is her reaction to my low blow.

“What are you here for!” Aqualad demands from a fallen Manta.

“It’s not oil in these barrels.” Tempest stabs a barrel with his knife.

A white frothy goo, begins to leak from it and drip onto the floor. It begins to hiss and bubble, eating through the steel flooring.

“You might have stopped us, from summoning the children of the deep,” Manta is chuckling on the floor, clutching his bleeding side. “But the real God of the ocean, has been found by these fools.”

Kon-El
Smallville
September 7, 2010
4:45 PM, CST

“Are you sure I can come in here?” I whisper to Kyla, who leads me through the dark cave.

“I can bring anyone I want in here.” She squeezes my hand and guides me around a pool of water. “As long as you stay quiet and no one sees you.” Her laugh is nice.

“I’m not the best at stealth,” I admit with a bashful grin. “But let me know, if you ever need a distraction.” She giggles again, which makes me want her to never stop smiling.

Dammit, I frown to myself in the dark. Is this what Connor and Wally went through?

Shit. If this is what Artemis feels about me, no wonder Connor said to talk to her about the dinner with my family. No wonder she’s been so frosty lately.

“Well we don’t need one right now.” She stops in front of one of the walls.

This one has over twenty animals painted on the wall, each with a bright vibrant colour. Either someone is touching them up, or they are magically preserved.

“This is the wall of my people’s guardian spirits.” She starts pointing them out to me. “A few years ago, I was chosen in my dreams by them.”

“I’m not really sure what you mean by that.” I admit with a shrug. I also don’t know if she’s crazy, or if this is real.

“I woke up with gifts.” She takes my other hand in her free one. “The same kind of gifts I saw, that you also have.”

“What are you talking about?” I stammer out a response, as I can feel my heart leap into my throat.

“Do you really not know?” Kyla smiles at my apparent confusion. “How you came to possess your mystical abilities.”

“I’m just a meta human, trying to hide in a small town with my family.” I go with our prepared answer for me, in case someone ever saw something weird.

“Meta humans are just the chosen.” She winks at me. “Most just have no idea where the powers really came from, or who chose them.” I know who created me though and he was no god, no matter how much my father wishes he was.

“What about aliens, like Superman or the Martians?” I ask, finding a hole in her idealogy.

“Aliens have gods too.” Kyle lets go of one hand, leading me farther inside the caverns. “Are you saying you’re really an alien then?”

Artemis Crock
Star City
September 7, 2010
3:45 PM, PDT

“Sorry,” I apologize to Rose, the only friend I seem to have made today. “I can’t really hang today, I have to find Megan and get home.”

“I heard some seniors earlier,” She laughs with a smirk on her face. “She made friends with the Wacko Twins. You don’t want to be seen with her anymore.”

“Well she has two friends,” I defend my teammate. “As far as I can see, you only have me.” I’m not here to deal with backstabbing my friends. Especially not one who has saved my life. “I’ll see you later Wilson.”

Dick Grayson
El Paso
September 7, 2010
4:49 PM, MST

“What’s this?” I ask Ted and reach for a blue, robotic, bug thing on his desk. “A new invention of yours’?”

“Get away from that!” He tries to swat my arm away, but is too slow.

My fingers graze the robot beetle and it springs to life. It skitters up my arm, over my shoulder and biting into my neck.

“Yargh!” I scream in shock and maybe a little pain.

As black and blue metal covers my body, my nerves over load with stimulation and I collapse to my knees. Panting on all fours, my face is concealed by a face plate.

“Robin are you alright?” Ted grabs my arm, only for something to blast him into the wall.

“Remove the witness.” I hear a snide voice in my mind. “He will report us, then we will be studied again.”

“I’m not removing anybody!” I snarl out loud, refusing to let this psychic take advantage of my confused state. “Except maybe you.” I start looking for the intruder.

“That would be unwise Richard Grayson,” The voice responds in the back of my mind. “Definitely fatal for you.”

Raquel Irving
Dakota City
September 7, 2010
5:04 PM, CST

“I have no idea what is going on with the city.” Sharon pours out a third glass, of foul tasting water. “Water here is nasty too.”

“Excuse me.” Virgil tries to slide past me into the living room, only for a visible spark of electricity arc between us.

“Yowwie” I grab my hand, sucking on the numb fingers. “What did you do, rub your socks on the rub since we got here?”

“No...” He denies the claim, but looks awkward. “But that has been happening all day.” Virgil rubs his arm, causing his hair to spring out into an Afro.

“Whoa...” Stepping back in shock, I realize something is going on.

“See what I mean!” He stomps his foot, running upstairs.

“I need to tell you about my summer job.” I sit Sharon down at the kitchen table. “I think Virgil may want to hand in a resume.”

"You're crazy," Sharon snorts back at me. "He's ten."

Zatanna
New York City
September 7, 2010
4:07 PM, EDT

“Is this your grave?” I ask the blonde girl, who nods sadly back at me.

“Who did this to you Greta?” Kneeling beside her marker, I read it.
‘Greta Hayes.’
‘Beloved Sister.’

“It’s a Secret,” She whispers softly, shushing me with a finger to my lips. A finger I can feel.

“I was spared from killing her myself.” A guy a few years older than me, saunters into the clearing. “It seems this was so, I would have you all to myself.” He is shirtless, in black jeans. Pale skin and long stringy black hair, match his evil smirk well.

He reaches behind himself, drawing a massive scythe. It has a black wooden handle and a blood red blade, of some magical metal.

“I’m going to enjoy causing you harm.” He grins maniacally, swinging the scythe at my throat.

Donna Troy
Mount Justice
September 7, 2010
6:21 PM, EDT

“You’re the only ones back so far?” I expected the whole Team, for the vote on our name. “I was going to suggest the Challengers of the Unknown.”

“Yeah, everyone else is still at school I guess.” Billy is eating through Wally’s snack supply. Maybe he can put a dent in the mountain of carbs, by the time may rolls around.

“I don’t know why,” Grunts Artemis, her feet propped on the coffee table. “School sucks.”

“I joined the football team today,” He counters with a teasing grin. “I think my school is just better than yours is.”

“Probably.” She just groans back.

“Your first day was that bad?” I console her with a knowing grin.

“Made and lost my only friend, because she thinks Megan’s a freak.” Artemis responds with a scowl. “Not going through another one of those friendships.”

“I really appreciate you sticking up for me like that.” M’gann sits beside Artemis. “And I know Zan and Jayna do too.”

Scandinavian Sea
September 7, 2010
7:25 PM, CEST

"SKREEONK!" Sounds a roar from below. The drilling station begins shaking, as whatever lays below us chooses to wake.

“Ha, ha, ha.” Manta coughs from the floor, bleeding everywhere. “Killed by my own son, as the final sacrifice.” Is that why all the workers got tossed over board? Black Manta normally leaves his victims alive for ransom after all.

“Silence ‘father’.” Kaldur slashes forward, removing Black Manta’s head with a water sword. “I will hear no more lies, from the killer of my king.” I find a few things wrong with what Kaldur said.

“First, He wasn’t lying.” I inform the others. “Second. We all heard that roar.” They all nod. “Third. Technically Aquaman sacrificed himself, even if it was Manta’s bomb.”

“He should have let the bomb fry the baselines.” Eel hisses from the floor. “Would have given Africa an army of Animen.” As the station shudders again, it starts to tilt to one side.

“Let’s finish this talk outside,” I grab Eel, knocking him out. “Grab the big names, And Garth can do what he wants with the pirates.”

Kon-El
Smallville
September 7, 2010
4:58 PM, CST

As we near the back of the cave, I see a red glow. A crimson fog hangs in the air, making me choke as I breathe it in.

“What is that?” I ask my guide Kyla, who giggles again. She really looks kissable.

“Blood of the spirits,” She shows me a spring of bubbling water.

In the middle of the pool of warm water, lays a glowing red rock. The heat of the water, has been gradually wearing away at the scarlet rock. The wall of the cave, that the water pours from is a reflective silver.

“The spirit who chose you, will speak to you here.” I hear shuffling behind me, and then a splash as Kyla jumps into the water. “As my own commune with me.” Instead of averting my gaze, like I would normally do. I drink her form in with my eyes and remove my own shirt.

“If you say so.” I join her in the near boiling water, I have no idea how she can stand it.

Once I submerge myself fully, my vision blurs and I hear a pair of voices speaking out to me. Neither are speaking English, but the words are familiar somehow.

I see a man on a grassy hill, explaining things to a gathered crowd. Time blurs and the followers build a city of marvels.

Next I see a beautiful woman, walk through this city of wonders. Each person she touches, losing all inhibition. The crowd begins to rut wildly, and again time warps. Soon the city of marvels is falling apart, as the populace succumb to the baser instincts.

I watch as the sky begins to burn, but no one even looks up. He ground cracks, sending magma into the air and still no one reacts. As the world explodes, I see eleven humanoid figures glow and explode with the world. Each of the shines a different colour, imbuing the chunks of planet now hurtling through space.

“I have chosen you Kon-El.” A woman’s vice purrs, from every direction at once. “We shall have so much fun here on Earth.”

“You aren’t my first choice,” A grumpy old man argues. “But the exiles have forgotten us, just like the Kryptonians did. So our options here on Earth...are limited shall we say.”

“You’re just mad it wasn’t his sister, who found us.” The seductive voice denies the claim.

“You chose me,” I interrupt the voices, who are arguing in the psychedelic void. “What does that mean?”

“Oh my handsome champion,” The woman’s voice answers me. “All you have to do, is get people to believe in you and what you stand for.” I wish I knew what that was. I’m still trying to figure out who I want to be, my father isn’t as bad as I was told and he really seems to care about me.

.
.
.

When my vision clears and my senses return to me, Kyla and I are spooning on the warm rocks. For some reason, I don’t feel bad about this. I go back to sleep, ignoring how the red rock, is no longer glowing.

Mary-Jane Nelson
El Paso
September 7, 2010
5:21 PM, MST

“Are you alright?” We call into mister Kord’s office, hearing a disturbance inside.

Doctor Fate is training me in magic, but Blue Beetle, is handling my science studies. He let us develop the artificial skin and we have in return, aided him with his work on the shields for Kon-El.

“Yes!” Richard’s voice cracks, as he squeaks out a response. “Ted’s just tired, said we can go home early today.”

“I knocked a shelf over,” He opens the door and I see Blue Beetle sleeping at his desk. “Sorry if I freaked you out.

“It is alright,” We shrug back at him. “Would you like to ask Guardian, if he would like to bring us on patrol?” We have been enjoying he freedom of flight, we generally only have a chance to do so on missions now.

M’gann M’orzz
Mount Justice
September 7, 2010
6:25 PM, EDT

A breeze of wind blows through the cave, sending loose things flying into the air. I swear I can feel Wally’s mind for almost a millisecond, before it’s gone again.

“!teg kcaB” Zatanna is suddenly before me, blasting me with her wand.

A sphere of force, grows around her and smashes into each of us. I crash into a table and groan, while Billy lands in the sea access with a splash.

“What the hell Tanna!” Artemis lands in a crouch, snarling at the hostile greeting. “How did you even get in here?”

“I don’t know,” She stammers out and I can feel her fright, warring with her welling hope. “I was in New York, fighting some guy named Harm.”

“He was going to slice me in half.” She shudders and hugs herself. “Then I heard Wally’s voice and I was here.”

“Recognized. Northern Lights, A one nine.” The cave intercom, announces the arrival of Nelvanna.

“Why aren’t any of you answering our calls?” She is angrier than I have ever seen her before. “We have a Titan, in the Scandinavian Sea.”

“One of those naked anime giants?” Artemis asks with a grossed out shudder.

“Or like one of the robot ones, from Wally’s games.” Zatanna adds her own idea to the mix.

“I think she means one of the Greek ones.” Billy makes his own voice heard, climbing from the water. “Which is weird, the Wizard said all had died long ago.”

“This is the being that killed and ate Oceanus.” Nelvanna scowls at our antics. “Poseidon killed one of Marduk’s pantheon, it’s why Neptune doesn’t really speak with his pantheon. He’s really an outsider mystically speaking.”

Scandinavian Sea
September 7, 2010
7:29 PM, CEST

Rising from the depths, sinking the drilling station as it does, is a colossal theropod dinosaur. If it’s standing on the admittedly shallow sea floor, this thing is nearly a hundred and fifty feet tall.

It let’s loose an ear splitting roar, and begins lumbering towards the shore. It has a row of jagged dorsal fins and a black pebbly skin, to match its demonic red eyes.

It opens its mouth, sending a blast of concentrated energy towards an overhead plane. The beam collides with the aircraft, causing it to explode in a ball of indigo fire.

“I can’t even touch it’s mind,” I admit with a groan. “The thought patterns, are so... primal.”

“M’gann says you boost her range?” Siren grabs my attention, asking for confirmation of my power.

“Yeah I’m not very strong myself, but she says I bring out the best in her.” I wonder what her point is. Lena is doing almost nothing to the behemoth from the deeps. It isn’t even slowing down to fight her, which only sends Lena into a blind rage.

Even on the ship, we can here Powergirl’s feral shriek. She crashes into the things right eye, in a shower of white blood. This finally gets the thing mad.

It shakes back and forth, dislodging Lena and sending her sailing through the sky. Powergirl’s beam of heat vision, is blocked and instantly overwhelmed by another atomic blast. This one, sends her soaring off into the horizon.

“Because I have the same gift as our late king,” Tula grins at us. “It’s mind is shielded, but if you can boost me...”

“You can truly lay claim that creature?” Kaldur is staring at her, with amazement in his eyes.

“Watch me.” She grabs my hand and I link with her, sharing my strength with her.

Flightless Man · Feb 6, 2021

Episode 16: Selfish Intent
Happy Harbour
September 18, 2010
4:25 PM, EDT

“I still don’t understand the point, of us being here.” Lena itches at one of her rashes, from the blood of Tula’s pet. “Billy could beat the other team by himself.”

“That would really make things more interesting,” Agrees Kon with a grin, as he checks out the cheerleaders. “Two teams of Metas playing, would be really cool.”

“Would at least be worth watching,” She scoffs, but I can feel her gleam of excitement. “Maybe I should bring that idea up with daddy.”

Lena likes that Billy treats her the same as the rest of us. She came to support him and is only putting on airs, for the crowd.

“It’s his first game.” Zatanna cheers at a completed pass by the Bumblebees. “You can skip the rest if you want.”

“Did you play any sports in school?” Asks M’gann with a grin.

“Baseball,” I search Roy’s memories, finding out he had played. “I quit, when I moved in with Ollie.”

“I wanted to try cheer leading,” She sighs, her disappointment spilling out. “But they really don’t like my friends. I don’t think I would be made to feel welcome, if I joined.”

“Sports are really competitive.” I explain with a shrug. “It creates a mindset of winners and losers, at an early age.”

“What would you suggest?” She shifts in her seat, scrunching her nose up as she considers her options.

“You’d probably like doing a play,” I throw an arm around her in a half hug. “See when your school has one.”

<Instead of pretending to be Megan, I would living the life of her actress?> She shares her newfound excitement at the idea. 

 I admit with a wry grin. <Was getting bored sitting around the cave.>

“Pay attention you two,” Donna slaps he back of my head. “Billy’s going to score!”

As a mass, the crowd cheers. Billy makes his first touchdown, dancing in glee.

“I’m guessing he’s getting invited, to the victory party tonight.” I shout at the Team, watching with us. “Can someone please go and keep an eye on him?”

“I can,” Volunteers Kon with another glance at the cheerleaders. “I haven’t been to a party before.”

“Stick with me then,” Artemis includes herself. “I can make sure you blend in.”

“Why not?” Raquel sounds interested. “I don’t mind crashing a party.”

“Could be fun I guess.” Agrees Donna with a noncommittal shrug.

<If they’re going to the party.> Zatanna grabs the open invitation, to M’gann and I’s mental link. <Can you guys come help me, with something in New York?>

<Of course,> Agrees M’gann, with a cheerful mental voice. <Are you ready to go back to the grave you found?>

<Yeah.> Confirms Zatanna, her feeling of dread welling up.

Artemis Crock
Happy Harbour
September 22, 2010
9:04 PM, EDT

“What is going through that boys head?” Raquel sighs at Kon’s behaviour.

Not even three minutes after getting to the house party, he asked if we needed a drink and didn’t come back. He finally made a reappearance, strutting down the stairs after a girl he ditched soon after.

“He used to have two modes.” I shake my head at his antics, swallowing my anger. “Quiet and raging mad. Looks like something changed at school.”

He’s been different lately. More confident, but also more of an ass. He’s still nice to look at, but he doesn’t even look at me when I talk to him anymore.

“He’s acting more and more like a Luthor.” Donna scowls across the room at him and his next conquest. One of the cheerleaders, Karen or something is trying to back away from him.

“I’m going to stop him from making a mistake,” I hand my drink to Raquel and groan under my breath. “I don’t know what I see in him.”

“Girl, it’s not what’s in him that you like.” Raquel laughs at my face. “It’s what’s on him that’s nice to look at.”

She’s not wrong. As his attitude has devolved, his looks have steadily improved. He went from having a models looks, to looking like he was carved from stone.

“I can always bring you back to Themyscira, for another hunt.” Offers Donna, trying to cheer me up. “We wont have to deal with the guys starting a fight this time.”

“Ask me again after I deal with this.” I mutter and stride over to the overly flirtatious Kon.

“Chris she’s not interested.” I grab his arm from around his target’s waist, sliding it off. “Take a hint and go after someone who is.”

Its not like he’s lacking for choice tonight, I’ve seen the looks he’s getting from girls and guys. He scowls at my interruption, before he throws an arm around both of our shoulders, and grins.

“Aw, it’s alright babe.” His voice drops in volume, as he goes for a seductive drawl. “I got more than enough of me for both of you. No need to get jealous.”

“Maybe not,” A deep voice booms from behind us. “But I do, that’s my girl you got your arm around.”

“Mal, I got this.” my fellow target for man’s arrogance, speaks up with a serious voice. “He was just leaving.”

“I’ll say he was.” Mal grabs Kon by the shoulder and squeezes.

“Oh this is going to be fun,” Kon taunts the football player, dropping his arms from me and Karen.

New York
September 22, 2010
9:04 PM, EDT

“The alley was on this street,” Zatanna complains. “It was right over their.” She’s pointing at a brick wall.

“Well I don’t see anything, but a wall that has been here for years.” Contradicts Robin, heading across the street.

“We can detect a source of magic in the vicinity.” Firestorm confirms, looking around the street with curiosity.

“Told you.” Zatanna sticks her tongue out at Dick. Her relief at Firestorm’s words, leaks from her in waves. “Wally said it was a Secret.”

I close my eyes and step forward, expecting the way to be clear. It is not.

“Ouch.” I rub my forehead, after bouncing off the wall. “It’s a closely guarded one.”

“!laever eht yaw, I evah dellevart erofeB” Zatanna taps the wall with her wand, and it finally reacts.

The bricks melt away like crayons too close to a fire, revealing a narrow alley way. A thick orange fog, clings to the ground. It reflects the light from the street lamps, with an eerie glow.

“Whoa...” Robin exclaims in excitement. “I am feeling the astor.”

“Indeed.” Firestorm strides past us, entering the alley. “Let’s not waste anymore time. We want to make It back in time for the meteor shower.”

“Alright hot shot,” Snorts Zatanna. “You can lead the way, since you’re not scared or anything.”

“Of course we aren’t.” Mary-Jane snarks back. “We lack the biological ability to do so.”

Zatanna sends out a pulse of shame, for mentioning the fact. We follow Firestorm in silence, along a nearly mile long alley way. In fact, I can’t see the sky anymore either.

“Do you sense anything?” Robin is peering around the clearing, searching for any clues.

“I’m basically overwhelmed with terror, pain, sadness, and betrayal.” I shudder, as the dark emotions begin to drown out my friends.

“An overwhelming degree of demonic magic, permeates this clearing.” Firestorm frowns at the grave marker. “Whatever occurred here, tore open a hole between dimensions. If only for a few moments.”

Based on my knowledge of fiction and my new reality of the last three months, I can think of nothing good. I narrow my eyes and brace myself for the continued flood of darkness.

“We need to hurry up,” Grunting, I brace myself against the gnarled looking tree. “This place is really getting its hooks into my brain.”

“I can put this hook.” A teen covered in blood, is suddenly beside me. “Through your body instead.” He swings a massive scythe for my side, but I manage to fold my self in half.

“I’m not really a big fan of piercings.” snap back up, as his blade sails over my head.

Cracking him across the face with an elbow, I leap back for distance. His black leather pants, are dripping with blood and his shirtless torso is likewise stained. He looks at me, with a trail of crimson from his nose and smiles.

“All must pay a price,” Snarling at me, he swings his scythe again. “In the temple of Brother Blood!” A shower of blood, sprays from his crimson scythe and showers the ground.

As the dark red liquid bubbles on the ground, it begins to rise up and take on several forms. A horse sized spider made of blood, a twenty foot crimson snake, and a scarlet bat with a twenty foot wingspan, are growling at us with demonic fervour.

Billy Batson
Happy Harbour
September 23, 2010
9:28 AM, EDT

“What was that?” A loud crash from the living room, has everyone in the kitchen rushing to see.

“Kick his ass Mal!” I hear one of my teammates yell encouragement.

One of the windows has been smashed and Kon is climbing to his feet outside. Mal is standing in front of Karen and Artemis, I had no idea they had met.

“Get walking man.” Mal crosses his arms and glares at the hybrid Kryptonian. “This can end here.”

“It could,” Agrees Kon, with a slow nod of his head. “But you’re big man on campus, so I’m showing everyone how small you really are. Once I do, that girl of yours will see a real man.”

“Should have kept your mouth shut.” Grunts Mal, cracking his neck.

The crowd in the living room, stops me from getting any closer. I can see Artemis, is trying to decide on her course of action. Across the room by the stairs, is Raquel and Donna looking tense.

Mal walks out the sliding door, and meets Kon on the deck. Neither wait for a signal, each throwing a punch right away.

Kon takes his punch to the face with a grunt and a single step backwards. Mal on the other hand, is clearly rocked by his own blow. He stumbles back a few steps, before falling of the deck.

“You’re special, like me I see.” Mal’s voice has increased in volume, but he’s not yelling.

When he comes back into view, he grew a lot in a few seconds. Mal Duncan looks like he gained ten feet in the time it took him to stand back up.

“Oh no,” Kon denies the claim. “I’m a whole nother kind of special. I’ll show you.” He leaps of the wooden deck, meeting the overhead swing of Mal.

His jumping uppercut shatters the elbow of Mal, with a sickening crunch. Mal staggers back, his face going pale and his body shrinking. He reaches a hand out for Karen, who is running towards him and then he collapses out of sight.

New York
September 23, 2010
12:17 AM, EDT

“Roses have bled, violets have too.” Harm sings, directing his creations to attack. “The demon speaks in my head and soon you will all be dead!”

Robin impales his staff directly through the mouth of the blood snake. Pinned to the ground, its head melts away, leaving the serpent free from the weapon. The excess blood, flows back to the neck and regrows a fresh head.

“What the hell are these things!” He leaps over it, flinging a pair of birdarangs.

“I only need to know how to stop them!” Firing an explosive arrow at the blood bat, I cover my face before the red rain splatters me.

It did less good than I wanted. The blood from the bat, has now formed into a trio of crimson wolves. They immediately rush for me, intent on tearing out my throat.

“Give up what you love the most and receive a gift from the demonic host!” Harm continues to chant, swinging his scythe like an orchestral conductor.

The blood dripping from Harm’s nose, begins to blacken and smoke. Soon his eyes are glowing red and his aura becomes overwhelming.

“Harm traded a sister for a soulmate,” He begins cackling in maniacal glee. “Now Harm shall offer six more souls, to the Crimson Father.”

“By fire be cleansed!” Firestorm steps in front of me, raising her palms and roaring.

A gout of blue flame, crashes into the wolves. It sears them instantly, leaving only a red steam behind. Her next attack, is a volley of fireballs at the spider.

“By blood be tainted!” Harm counters with a shriek.

A series of bloody spikes, erupt from the ground and impale Mary-Jane. When she fails to react in pain, Harm begins to whine.

“This is over.” Firestorm’s eyes begin glowing orange, as a corona for fire surrounds them.

The crystallized blood impaling them, burns to ash and their body repairs itself. They put both palms together and directing a dragon made of flame. It collides with the smouldering spider, swallowing it whole and ripping the snake in half.

Harm to his credit, does not run. He smiles in glee and swings his scythe. A sphere of blood surrounds him, shielding him from the flame beast.

“Little girls should not act so brave,” He starts his eerie chanting again. “Little girls will go to the grave.”

“Emo boys, should shut their face!” Zatanna snarls at Harm. “Emo boys, get put in their place.” A blast of pink energy collides with Harm’s chest, sending him sliding back along the pavement.

“Equal exchange, a life for a life.” Firestorm begins creating floating symbols, made from blue fire. “Take the place of what you love most!” The thirty six flaming runes circle Harm, before slamming into him and branding him.

As he begins to smoke with a black fog, his body sinks into the blood covered pavement. He snarls at us the entire time, until his evil eyes are gone from sight.

A mist begins to swirl around the grave, as the Ruby of Life shines with the light of the sun. When the light fades, a blonde girl about Zatanna’s age is shivering on the ground.

Kaldur’ahm
Poseidonis
September 23, 2010
4:41 AM, ALT

“The scouting party has returned.” One of the rescued teens L’gaan, informs me. “The Purist forces, are unaware of our presence.” He fidgets with anticipation, at the thought of how soon we will have our home back.

“Excellent,” I salute him, fighting down my own nerves. “Have Siren and our forces ready for the ambush. Tempest and I, shall lead the diversionary squads.”

I am the most senior member of the military that we have freed. This assault will be my victory, or my failure. The month of training with the Amazons, has left us with nearly two thousand volunteers.

“It will be done Trident.” He salutes back, before swimming off to inform Tula.

Hefting my late kings trident, I focus on how many of my people are in need of our aid. I can no longer be a lad, I have to be a weapon for Atlantis.

“We are ready,” I inform my three dozen soldiers. Most of us are expected to die, but we will lead the bulk of Orm’s forces to the jaws of death.

“For the Queen!” My warriors bang their spears against the shields, each has strapped to an arm.

As one, we swim in silence. We enter behind the palace, through a crack big enough for three at a time. Once Garth and I draw the guards, A third force will begin freeing the prisoners.

The whirlpool that tears the front gate apart, is soon followed by an undertow. It slams Orm’s defenders into the ground, allowing my group to begin detonations.

“Death to the traitor king!” My bellow of challenge, carries across the courtyard below.

A platoon of soldiers, surges from the palace towards us. Garth’s squad swims toward mine, with a few hundred pursuers of his own behind him.

“For the reef!” Tempest calls to us, starting the great pursuit. “Orm is with them.”

“Everything is going better, than we had dared to hope.” I swim beside Garth, keeping our pursuers just in sight.

“Today, our king will be avenged.” He smiles at me, in the way that makes my heart pound and my mouth go dry. “And tomorrow, our future can begin.”

His eyes bulge and his mouth distorts in a grimace of pain. A trail of blood, begins to leak from behind him. As I watch his eyes roll to the back of his head, I finally see the barbed tentacle protruding from his chest.

Beneath us, rising from on of the dark trenches is a beast long thought dead. The massive bulk of the Kraken, pulls the body of my beloved into its waiting maw and snapping shut with a soul shattering crunch.

Donna Troy
Happy Harbour
September 23, 2010
9:35 PM, EDT

As everyone stands in shock, Kon approaches the broken railing. Billy pushes past me, in a blur of motion. He rushes out the sliding door, grabbing Kon’s shoulder firmly.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Billy bellows at Kon, who towers over him.

“Whatever I want.” Kon grabs Billy’s hand and smirks. “It’s the new law of the land. To the Beauty, goes the spoils.” He delivers the line, with a leer at a kneeling Karen.

“That’s not what we stand for!” Roars Billy, which only makes Kon laugh.

“You don’t decide what I stand for.” Kon starts squeezing Billy’s fingers, with a feral grin. “No one but me does!”

Swinging with all of his force, Kon tries to sucker punch our teammate. Catching the punch with his free hand, Billy headbutts our hybrid friend.

“Then what do you stand for?” Cadet Marvel grabs Kon’s shirt and pulls him down to eye level. Because none of the men you look up to, would act like this!”

Kon’s eyes pop wide in shock, and he looks behind himself. When He finally realizes what he did, he tries to stammer out an apology.

When Superboy fails to muster one, he leaps into the air and doesn’t come back down. He soars off into the night sky, before the crowd begins snapping pictures. I have no idea how we do damage control on something like this.

Is he using the patches again? They might explain his change in mood and his new found flight.

“Everyone quiet down!” Billy commands the crowd, who surprisingly listen. “Mal Duncan has a shattered arm and a board through his back.” Everyone lowers the phones, horrified silence filling the room.

“I can save him,” What are you doing Billy? An ambulance will be here in time. “But I’m asking everyone here to keep the how a secret for me.” Ha! Like everyone here can be trusted.

“My friend Chris, is the one who did this and I brought him.” Billy looks across the fidgeting teens. “So I need to take responsibility.”

“SHAZAM!” He holds his arms out, as a bolt of divine lightning collides with him. His costume has replaced his jersey and he doesn’t look as rail thin as he did a few weeks ago.

“I’m Cadet Marvel and he is Superboy.” He sighs in confusion and tries to explain to the party goers. “Something is altering his mind, this is not who he really is.”

“I am begging you, please leave our identities out of this.” Billy is pleading with the crowd now. “The enemies of truth and justice, are trying to defame the heroes. They made us discredit eight members of the League, so you would all feel safe.”

“I am promising you all, here and now.” Marvel steps off the railing and places Mal’s groaning body on the deck. “We will protect you with every fibre of our beings, if you please just believe we want to.”

Billy pulls himself onto the deck beside his injured classmate and places a hand on each wound.

“SHAZAM!” Lightning strikes them again, but this time the energy flows out of Marvels palms.

The energy flows into the wounds, causing the flesh and bone to be restored anew. Billy shakes and collapses onto his side, groaning with each breath. When he stands up, his arm is broken at the elbow and his back is soaked with blood.

“I saw what happened at the White House,” A skinny kid with Shaggy brown hair, speaks up when no one else will. “I heard what Kid Flash said. Heroes would always save us.”

“Was Kid Flash...” Mal groans, sitting with more ease than he expected. “Your friend Wally?”

“Yeah.” Billy finally admits.

“He was right,” Marvin - that was his name – continues being the speaker for his schoolmates. “You did save us. So Anyone who wants to spill the beans...” He glares at the crowd, slamming a fist into his palm.

“Is going to have to go through me first.” His attempt to be menacing, is more effective than I would have believed. “So who’s first?”

No one takes his challenge, instead everyone starts thanking Billy for his service. Billy, Mal, and even this Marvin kid, really showed me a better side of men than I had been told of by my sisters. Going to an all girls school and commuting to Themyscira, may have coloured my opinion of the average man.

“I really wish I could answer questions, but I need to go find Superboy.” Billy steps away from the crowd. “Before he does something I can’t take back.”

“Why can’t you get your teammates to find him?” A girl with short black hair, asks with a concerned frown. “You’re the one who needs medical attention now.”

“Because I’m here now and they might take too long.” Billy shrugs off the concern and smiles at everyone. “Don’t worry, I heal fast.”

“Why did you reveal yourself for me?” Mal asks, finally on his feet and looking fine. “I’m just one kid, who could have waited for an ambulance.”

“I revealed my identity to you all, because I couldn’t take that chance.” Billy shakes Mal’s offered hand. “Superboy is my friend and something made him hurt you. How can I call myself a hero, if I care more about my secret identity than helping someone.”

He’s right. If people are going to be able to believe in us after the attacks by the controlled League members, we need to save the people and not our secrets.

“Wise words and ones I needed to here my friend,” I declare with a smile, proud to stand beside my friends. “Shining Knight, will stand with you tonight.” I draw my sword and armour of gold, forms around me.

Tula
Poseidonis
September 23, 2010
5:21 AM, ALT

The sight of only a dozen soldiers swimming to our ambush point, is discouraging. The sight of no Garth, breaks my heart. The sight of the Kraken, gives me a target for my fury.

“That’s your dinner Gojira.” My controlled Titan, had no name. All we know, is that it was present when Atlantis sank and has been sleeping nearly as long.

“SKREEONK!” He roars, surging forward with me watching in grim anticipation.

Before the Kraken and pursuing purists can reach Kaldur’s forces, my darling creature blasts the formation with a beam of atomic energy. Shaking his head side to side, eliminates a vast majority of Orm’s forces.

The Kraken avoids the death beam of blue light, managing to to grasp Goji’s jaw with a monstrous lobster claw. Tentacles beginning wrapping around my reptilian pet, only to be sheared into pieces when Goji spins.

“Good boy,” I send a wave of approval at my Titan, before addressing my forces. “For Atlantis!”

The over thousand strong army, races out of the reef. They catch the disoriented forces of Orm with ease, slaying any who move.

Lena Luthor
Lexcorp
September 23, 2010
5:41 PM, PST

“Why do I still need these booster shots dad?” I rub my arm, as he removes the syringe. “You said that my genes had finally been stabilized.”

“No dear,” He corrects me, with a gentle smile he saves for me and my mom. “I said I had a way to finally keep you genes stable.” He pats my back, while he embraces me with a full body hug. “Your mother and I, are doing everything we can to find a permanent solution.”

“I know dad.” Sinking into his hug, I relish the moment. He can’t act like this in front of his employees and everyone but family is a works for him in his mind. Now or in the future, it’s the same thing to him.

“I don’t want you to ever have to go back, to the red light house.” He wipes a tear from my eye, as they begin to water.

“I don’t either.” I admit with a shudder at the memories of my childhood, filled with isolation from the world.

“On a lighter note,” He gently asks, handing me a cherry sucker. “Are you having fun with your brother and his friends?”

“They have been surprising me,” I admit, with a soft smile. Which of course has him raise a single eyebrow, the sign I had best explain. “They aren’t Justice League sycophants. They can think for themselves and some of them have pretty dirty minds.”

“Then it seems I owe you and your mother, an apology my dear.” He smiles deviously. “Your plan seems to have a better chance of long term success, than my own dealings with the rather dim Light.”

“In a decade, the sidekicks will replace nearly every hero on the League.” I grin at the future we are shaping. “We have no need to fight them, if we are leading them.”

“After everything the Light has tried,” Father shakes his head and laughs sardonically. “The world still believes in heroes.”

“The Gods replaced the Titans, as the Heroes will now replace the Gods.” I grin with my dad, at how close we are.

“If the world wants to believe in heroes beyond all others,” His laugh has faded to an occasional chuckle. “We Luthors, will be the apex of this new status quo.”

Flightless Man · Feb 10, 2021

Episode 17: Straight From the Source

Mount Justice
September 23, 2010
10:01 AM, EST

“You’re telling me,” I sink my face into my hand, and sink into my armchair. “That Kon basically had a psychotic break. Forcing you to reveal your identity to everyone at the party and then you lost him near Kansas?”

“Basically yeah.” Artemis admits with a scowl. “Billy and Donna are still trying to find him, but it’s been all night.”

“M’gann and I, will call Powergirl and take over the search for now.” I dismiss her with a tired wave, turning off the monitor displaying the call.

“I thought we removed all of Kon’s programming?” Asks M’gann, her voice laced with concern.

“So did I.” I have no idea what’s going on.

“Do you think it has something to do with the patches from Cadmus?” Looking back at me over her shoulder, she gives me a worried face.

“Not unless it had a delayed effect.” Kon used the ones I gave him, and Ted is still trying to crack the technology. “Drop me off at the High school, I’ll start the detective work.”

“Me and Lena will do fly overs of the area?” She asks for confirmation, which I gladly give.

“Yeah, your range is bigger than mine by far and she can use her X-ray vision to save a lot of time.” Standing, I hug her from behind.

Smallville
September 23, 2010
12:26 PM, MST

“I really appreciate how much you kids look out for each other.” Mister Kent shakes my hand, with a firm grip. “Clark didn’t start running around in his underwear, until he graduated.”

“Our hearts aren’t getting any younger, it’s the worrying that will get to us.” Misses Kent thanks me warmly. “Thank you for letting us know, what’s going on with our boy.”

“Of course.” I shift awkwardly, at the genuine feelings of gratitude. “I wouldn’t want you to worry, when we’re already looking for him.” I only let them know, so I could see if they knew who his friends are.

“Grrr.” Krypto is a smart boy, the white lab is clearly aware I’m hiding something.

“It took him a while to get used to Clark’s friend J’onn. He must smell the Martian in you.” They really share everything around here.

“Normally I try and keep that close to the chest,” I shrug and smile at the elderly couple. “But you took in someone from a lot father away.”

“Oh yes,” Laughs Martha with dimpled cheeks. “Mars is basically across the creek by comparison.”

“He made friends with this boy Richard Foley on his first day.” Pa Kent scratches his chin, thinking back on the month. “And he started hanging around this girl Kyla. Willowbranch or something like that.”

“Thanks mister and misses Kent.” I thank them for the assistance, heading towards Foley’s house.

“Thank you lad,” Jonathon waves goodbye, an honest smile on his face. “Stop by anytime.”

.
.
.

“I haven’t seen him,” Richie denies with a confused shrug. “He hasn’t really had much time for me this week.” That fits, Kon has been getting moodier and moodier all month according to everyone.

“He really spends all his time, with his girlfriend Kyla.” Leaning against the door frame, he leaks depression. “Thought I finally had a real friend, not one online.”

“I can’t find his girlfriends address,” I explain with a frown. “Could you show me where she lives? I can reimburse you, for taking up your afternoon.” I pull out an envelope, handing it to him.

“How much money is in here?” He stammers out in shock.

“Six thousand,” I nonchalantly admit, which nearly causes Richie to drop the envelope. “I need to find my cousin, he’s sick.”

“Man this really must be serious then.” Swallowing his concern, he finally agrees. “Yeah I can bring you to the reservation.”

“How long will it take us to walk?” I ask, which has Richie scoff. “You paid. I’ll tell my dad, I’m getting new tires for his truck.” A surge of panic comes from Richie, at the mention of his dad.

“Cool.” I clap my hands eagerly, while he shouts into his house.

“Dad, I got paid for tutoring!” I hear a grunt from inside. “I’m going to get the new tires you wanted, for your birthday!” A shiny flash of metal, collides with Richie’s forehead.

“You alright?” I ask, as he wipes blood from his eyebrow.

“Yeah, that was nothing.” He grunts and waves off my concern. Ignoring his embarrassment, I smile awkwardly. and head for his dad’s red truck.

.
.
.

“He went crazy and ran off into the night?” Kyla questions me, with an arched eyebrow.

“That’s what his cousin told me,” Explains Richie, awkwardly fidgeting with his glasses.

“It’s what happened.” I insist firmly. Kyla’s constant wave of concern and panic, gets me to keep digging. “From everyone I spoke with today, I tracked the weirdness to you. I know his change in personality occurred when he went home with you.”

“Some people change, when they fall in love.” She shifts into a more defensive stance, aware I think she is behind this.

“Yes, but my Team was called in to find him.” I try something new and make my features melt into my face. Looking like Voldemort, but with even less facial structure I smile widely.

“You’re not his cousin...” Richie’s eyes, are popping out of his face in shock. “Are you?”

“Call me Trickshot.” I hold up my hand, morphing it into a bow. “Team leader of the... Superfriends.” I cheer internally, at the fact that Billy’s name won the vote.

“You fought Superman at the White House!” Exclaims Richie, his voice filled with aw.

“And I need to find Chris,” I hold up my League associate badge. “Before he hurts anyone else.”

“What do you mean, anyone else?” Kyla asks slowly, concern for someone beside Kon flowing from her finally.

“He broke a football players arm and impaled him with a railing.” Trying to hammer home the seriousness, I explain what happened. “Then he got in a fight with Cadet Marvel and Shining Knight in Colorado.”

“So I’m going to ask once, before I assume you’re a hostile witness.” I frown at her. “What happened to him?”

“It will be easier if my foolish grand daughter shows you.” Interrupts an elderly woman, with pure white hair and a face full of wrinkles. “She already brought one outsider to our final sacred place. The sanctity was broken as soon as the son of the stars and the Earth, was brought inside.”

“He was chosen,” Kyla defends her actions. “Same way as I was. Our people chose that cave, to contain the Star Spirits.”

“You had knowledge before you embraced the Spirits.” Her grandmother shakes her head. “The boy you snuck inside, was unprepared for the experience.”

“Can you bring me please?” I ask the elder, who has been more helpful by far.

“As long as you let us blindfold you, the entire way to the cave.” She responds with a wink. “Can’t have you sneaking back later for a second go.”

“Powergirl!” I cup my hands and scream into the sky. “I finally got a lead, let Miss Mars know and meet me here!” The civilians look at me in confusion, at my unusual antics. “Oh don’t worry. She heard that and will be here in a few minutes.”

“You can head home now Richie.” I let the helpful kid know, with a grateful smile. “I finally have a lead.”

“Yeah. I need to get the tires, before the shop closes.” He waves a hasty farewell, rushing for his truck.

“Are both of your friends...” Kyla asks, once Richie’s truck starts driving away. “Gifted or normal?”

“Powergirl is Chris’ sister,” I explain, standing from the porch. “And Miss Martian, is not from around here either.” <Stay in costume and no real names.> I warn Lena, as she lands beside us.

“M’gann’s finding a place to leave the Bio-ship,” Powergirl points and laughs.

Even though it is cloaked, the wildlife in the reservation can see it fine. A flock of birds, has chosen to rest of the Bio-ship. This has created an amusing, if conspicuous sight for everyone looking up.

“This is Chris’ girlfriend.” I introduce Powergirl to Kyla and her grandmother. “His change in personality is because of something in a Sacred cave.”

“He was chosen by his people’s Spirits. Just as I was chosen by mine.” She really believes her words and her grandmother has no doubts either.

“Of course he was,” Scoffs Lena. “I wasn’t here.”

“He was only chosen by the Lustful One,” Grandmother Willowbrook smirks at Lena. “If you feel worthy, feel free to offer your soul for examination.”

Smallville
September 23, 2010
4:48 PM, MST

“I can see through any blindfold you have.” Lena snorts, as she is offered one. “And once we get to wherever we’re going, I’ll be able to see Smallville and triangulate.”

“It’s tradition,” Kyla insists firmly.

“Fine.” Finally relenting, Lena ties a strip of cloth across her face. “Happy?”

“Satisfied.” A wave of smug contentment from Kyla and the four of us are off.

“You keep saying the Spirits chose you,” M’gann asks for Lena and I, her friendliness opening a door we slammed shut. “What does that mean?”

“After I was shown the cave, I saw the Spirits of my tribe.” Kyla happily shares. “The Wolf chose me to protect my people.”

“You woke up with powers?” Asks Lena, with curiosity lacing her voice.

“I did,” Kyla confirms, with a thoughtful hum. “Did you really not receive your own in a similar manner? Chris said it was so, but I had assumed he was mistaken.”

“I talked to Pluto last month,” I admit after a moments thought. “But otherwise, I got mine from a blood transfusion.” I share a loving look with M’gann, remembering how she saved my life.

“And Tigress and I, went hunting with Diana.” Adds M’gann. “I think everyone but Robin met one on that trip.”

“Where did you meet Roman Gods?” Lena’s shocked voice demands.

“Themyscira. A week or two before we met you.” Explains M’gann.

“Oh is this like saying you have a Canadian boyfriend?” Snorts Lena, disbelieving the claim.

“Wonder Woman, is a demigod.” I remind her calmly.

“Allegedly.” Is all she says in response.

“Alright.” Kyla stops us. “You take them off.”

A nondescript cavern, opens into the base of the mountain. A silver glow, shines from the mouth of the cave and a likewise silver fog dissipates into the air.

“We took a bath with the Star Spirits,” Kyla admits freely. “And he was chosen, by the Spirit of Lust.”

“You took a bath together?” Squeaks M’gann, in embarrassment.

“It’s how we commune with the Spirits,” Kyla shrugs.

“Why are you so red?” Lena inquires. “Don’t you live with Trickshot here?”

“Yeah, but we haven’t done that.” She admits.

“Your missing out then,” Lena leers, leaning in and stage whispering to M’gann. “He can stretch.”

“Moving on, to the real reason we are here.” I change the subject awkwardly. “Kyla, can you lead the way please.”

“Sure, stick close.” She warns us, before leading us inside. “Some of the pools are really deep.”

“If this cave is for your Spirits,” I ask, as I begin making connections. “Why are Kryptonian Gods in here with them?”

“During the meteor shower thirty two years ago,” Explains Kyla. “We saw the strange effects, these two stones created in any nearby.” She points at the wall covered in animal paintings. “Our Spirits told us to place any we could find, in the sacred pool.”

“The one my brother is soaking in?” Lena scowls menacingly, in the dim cavern lighting.

“That would be it.” Confirms our guide.

“I’m going to try floating him out first.” M’gann stops anyone from doing anything stupid, like jumping right in the water. Kon doesn’t even twitch and M’gann is just straining the muscles in her face.

“My turn.” I hand Lena a hand and walk right to the edge of the pool.

If M’gann is going to use her head, so am I. Stretching my arms and legs, grab Kon by the hair and start reeling him in. When he opens his glowing red eyes, he grabs my arm before I can let go.

“See the Wisdom of failure!” Kon roars, yanking me into the silver water. Lena comes tumbling in after me, with a startled yell.

???
September 23, 2010
?:?? PM, ???

“You aren’t one of ours,” A massive raven, caws down at me.

“Is he friend or foe?” The house sized grizzly bear, growls from it’s place in the sun.

“I’m realizing Kyla was telling the truth.” I speak up, refusing to be intimidated in my own head.

“It would seem he is if not a friend,” A giant raccoon yawns in boredom. “At least working, to finally get rid of the interlopers.”

“About time their people,” The enormous moose, shakes its rack of antlers. “Came to collect those trouble makers.”

“He’s not one of the star folk either,” A coyote sniffs the air. “He only has a touch of one inside him.”

“Are any of you going to ask me a question?” I start to demand. “Or are you all going to kee-”

Smallville
September 23, 2010
5:24 PM, MST

“p talking over me...” I trail off, as I realize I’m looking up at M’gann’s face and my head is in her lap.

“You doing alright sweetie?” She brushes some hair plastered over my eyes out of the way.

“I think so,” I sit up, as the spots clear from my vision. “What happened?”

Kon is standing with pants on. He’s watching Lena, as she floats on her back in the water. Her eyes are open and a silver glow, is emanating from them.

“I got chosen by Lorra, the Kryptonian Goddess of Beauty.” Kon turns to face us. “At first, I thought I had to live up to her ideals.” He shakes his head and laughs.

“Billy was right,” Kon sighs in relief. “I have to choose what I’m going to stand for, on my own. She’s gone and forgotten. She gave me her power and now it doesn’t have to stand for what she believed in.”

“And what about your sister?” I point to the floating Lena.

“I think she has been chosen by Telle.” Kon grins eagerly. “Two kinds of Kryptonite, will be inert now. Red and Silver, will do nothing to Kryptonians.”

“As glad as I am to hear that,” I interrupt. “I have to make sure, that you won’t attack anyone again.”

“Scan my brain,” He offers, with an understanding grimace. “I didn’t want to do something like that, ever again. It’s why I came here, to confront Lorra and Telle.”

Opening my mind, I scan his emotions. Happily, I find his emotions are calm and settled.

“He’s clear,” I finally say out loud, so Kyla can hear.

“That’s a relief.” He mutters, grabbing his shirt from the cavern floor. “We just have to wait for her to finish her talk.”

“Speaking of talks,” I direct my words to Kyla. “I had a brief one with the Spirits you talked about.”

“Really?” She’s happily surprised.

“They really only talked over me,” I admit. “So now I’m wondering, what gifts did Wolf grant you?”

“This.” She starts to shift, her body distorting and growing grey fur.

Her clothing melts into her body, as her face elongates. Soon she looks exactly like what I would assume a werewolf would appear as.

Her eyes still show her intelligence and she winks. Dropping onto all fours, she finishes her transformation. Soon a timber wolf, is before us.

“Can I keep her?” Kon grins, reaching down to scratch behind Kyla’s ears. She let’s him do so for nearly a minute, before changing back.

“That feels way better, than you would think.” Kyla shrugs at M’gann and I’s curious expressions.

“Really?” M’gann asks, before shifting into the shape of a Newfoundlander dog.

 she shares with the three of us. When I do what she asks and scratch, she starts to kick her back leg. <Okay... Wow. That does feel amazing, it’s like a foot massage on your ear.>

Her body starts to shudder after a few minutes, soon shifting back into her green Megan form.

“I can’t really hold a non humanoid form,” M’gann admits, with a dark green blush. “For very long that is.”

“You’re right,” Kyla admits with a grin. “These friends you have, are pretty cool.”

“Well, since you aren’t mind controlling Chris.” I hold my hand out, moving for a peaceful resolution. “You have an open invitation, to come to our Cave.”

“Ours is bigger,” Kon teases with a smirk. “And it has cable.”

A splash from the hot spring, has us looking to Lena in concern. We see her floating above the water, her eyes no longer glowing.

“I understand so much now,” Lena tries explaining. “I’ve been so wrong about so many things. I need to speak with my parents.”

Star City
September 26, 2010
7:42 PM, PDT

“I have eyes on the van.” Clack Canary’s voice, announces from my earpiece. “Pursuing now.”

“Understood,” Responds Green Arrow, also on the radio. “Stay safe pretty bird, I’m on my way now.”

“Tigress and I, will stay on our target.” I inform our mentors. “It looks like we’re heading your way already.”

Keeping between two and three blocks behind a nondescript blue van, Artemis keeps an eye on the tracker. My car is apparently too noticeable, so I’m driving one of Ollie’s burner vehicles. The rusted brown jeep, handles like a drunk rhino.

“M’gann didn’t want to come tonight?” She asks from the passenger seat.

“She volunteered to keep Gretchen company,” I explain, turning when Artemis instructs me to. “I think she just wants someone to bake with. I haven’t had much time for it lately.”

“I can’t believe her brother offered her to a cult,” Snarls Artemis.

“Her life was part of a ritual, to allow seven demons into our world.” I think back on what Doctor Fate told us. “Except only six came through. Something snuck through first and stole the final ones place.”

“Why does something sneaking in from a demon realm,” She grimly replies. “Not really make me feel any better.”

“Because you’re not an idiot.” She ducks her head at compliment and changes the topic.

“Is Kon doing any better?” I can feel equal parts anger and concern, when she asks.

“He’s not acting like ten frat boys in a single body anymore.” I confirm with sigh. “Now he’s brooding.”

“I’m just glad their was a reason for his attitude.” Rolling her eyes, she adds. “This Team, doesn’t need another pervert.”

“Ha ha.” I scowl at her teasing. “After Garth’s funeral, Kaldur will be rejoining the Team as Atlantis’ representative. At least he will, until we defeat the Light”

“When’s Tula coming back?” Artemis asks, her voice tense.

“She isn’t,” My response, brief and to the point. “She’s got to keep Gojira, on a tight leash.”

“My sister’s being moved to Themyscira,” Artemis mutters so low, I barely hear her. “So she doesn’t decide to run back to any old friends.” Cheshire did kill a lot of people, even if it was under duress.

“Reasonable precaution,” I admit with a grunt.

“I know.” Scowls my partner. “It’s just, I finally got her back in my life. And now she’s got to live on some magic invisible island.”

“One you can visit anytime and she can’t leave,” I remind her, letting my words hang in the thick silence.

“You raise a good point.” Her bad mood, starts to lift. “I think we’re here.” The van we’re following, pulls to a stop beside a warehouse.

“Welcome to the party.” Ollie speaks through the earpiece. “Let’s hit them, before they can unload.”

I can barely make out his outline, on top of a semi in the parking lot. Dinah is invisible to my eyes, so I pull to a stop and kill the engine.

“It’s go time.” Popping open the doors and hopping out, we rush across the street.

Green Arrow has the driver and henchmen, knocked unconscious at his feet. At the van, Black Canary is sliding open the door. Inside, is a bound and gagged person.

“She’s alive, but drugged.” I inform the others, as I check her mind. Dinah removes the bag on the hostage’s head, revealing a teenage girl.

“Tigress. Call this in and wait for the cops.” Ollie hands a cellphone to Artemis

“You don’t need to protect me, from things like this.” She scowls, but reaches the phone. “I was raised by Sportmaster. I know what kind of things go on, in places like this.”

“The cops will react better with you,” Dinah reminds him, sharing a look with Artemis. “And so will the girl, if she wakes up first.”

“Fine.” Ollie scowls playfully. “Make sure to knock some heads together for me dear. Since I know you won’t save any for me.”

“Like you saved any of them with me?” Dinah teases back, pointing at the knocked out goons.

.
.
.

Inside the warehouse, is thousands of blocks of stone. No rhyme or reason, seems to be involved in the method of sorting. They are just stacked dangerously high, with narrow pathways left clear.

“Do you hear that?” Hisses Artemis, from behind me.

“Sounds like chanting.” Nodding my head in agreement, I stretch my ear wide open. “Someones crying and someone else is giving a speech of some kind.”

“Tigress, get the hostage out here.” Black Canary orders. “Trickshot. Get high and give me cover fire.”

“Got it.” I salute her, before shooting my legs and arms to my maximum length and grab onto the top of the stones.

As I sneak along the top, the operation is slowly revealed to me. Eight people in blood red robes, are chanting in a circle. Between them, is one of the six foot by six foot blocks of stone.

Giving a melodramatic speech about evil, the leaders stands on the block. The teenage boy who was kidnapped, Is tied to the rock and crying. The cult leader looks like a normal man, except for his deer antlers and four glowing orange eyes.

<Eight goons and a demonic looking leader.> I inform the others, who have nearly moved into position. <I’m going to open on the leader in eight seconds. Be ready to grab the hostage.>

<I’m on it.> Artemis is leaking determination. <Cultists are really starting, to piss me off.>

<I’ll deal with the rank and file,> Dinah agrees with the plan of action.

<Action.> I fire a boxing glove arrow, followed by a flash bang and then a pepper spray arrow.

The giant fist, knocks the leader off the stone block. As his men rush to his side, the flash bang explodes. Disoriented, they all fall victim to the pepper spray.

<Nice work!> Artemis congratulates me, leaping on to the rock and slashing through the rope.

<You too.> My response comes with a feeling of pride in her. <Dinah look out!>

My warning is barely in time. Her sonic scream, easily removed the normal cultists from the fight. But the leader turned himself into liquid gold, flowing behind her and reforming. His hand are now wicked looking claws, which he slashes at Black Canaries back with.

<Thanks!> She rolls forward, her jacket getting shredded. <That was a little too close for comfort.>

 I tease, a smile spreading across my face. 

She kicks the face of her fiendish attacker, before screaming into his face. He doesn’t avoid the point blank blast, smashing into the towering pile of stone. The rocks I’m standing on begin to tumble and fall, so I l fire a grapple arrow into the ceiling.

Hanging suspended above the falling rocks, I can hear Dinah’s Canary cry and she cubes shattering. Soon the cloud of dust, blocks my vision and I can only hope she’s okay.

Barry Allen/Zoom
Hawaii
September 26, 2010
9:33 PM, HST

“When you said undercover, I didn’t think he just meant the cover of darkness.” I mutter to Batman over my radio, as I race along the Pacific Ocean.

In minutes, I have gone from Wally’s grave in Central City and arrived in Hawaii. Batman had managed to trace the rise in Metahumans, here to Cadmus Chemicals.

“Get in, survey the site and find and files.” Batman orders, as I start to vibrate my molecules incredibly fast and phase through the wall.

As soon as I am Inside, I start running again. I need to avoid any cameras, blitzing past any before I can be detected I see dozens of barrels. Each one contains a bubbling mint green fluid.

When I find a locked door, I repeat the phasing technique. Inside, my mouth goes dry at the sight. A dozen glass tubes, contain an alien. Six green and six white martians, are in different stages of being melted down into a slurry. The condition of each varies, from barely being recognizable, to looking like they have just been placed inside an hour ago.

Flightless Man · Feb 10, 2021

Episode 18: Hitting the Dimmer Switch
Chapter 57: Coming Clean
Lena Luthor
Metropolis
October 1, 2010
7:17 AM, EDT

“We need to talk,” I demand of my father, getting an amused chuckle from him.

He’s still reading the newspaper, which he folds at my words. My mother has been working late and leaving early the last few weeks, so it’s only the two of us. Mercy no longer needs to keep father safe, so she has been reassigned to mother.

“I would never deny a chat with you,” He smiles at me, but raises an arched eyebrow in reproach. “But I thought I raised you with better manners.”

“I won’t apologize for being mad!” I slam my fist into the counter, cracking the polished granite. “I know about the Light and what you did to the League. I know the heroes aren’t tyrants to be over thrown and I know the people, are more than sheep.”

He stares at me in silence, contemplating my words. Rubbing his temples, he sighs tiredly.

“I wish you had remained ignorant.” He leans back in his chair, rolling his eyes. “I should have expected you would discover things, you have your mothers brains.”

“I have her everything,” I snarl at him. “I’m a clone.”

“You have your own soul and memories,” Father corrects me, smiling softly. “We needed the Ruby of Life for a reason. None of the clones created since we lost it, have been complete.”

“I’m not getting booster shots to blend my human and Kryptonian genes.” I frown at the knowledge. “I have no human in me!”

“True.” He pulls out his chair and stands. “It’s to keep your brain from falling apart again.” Father takes me into a stiff hug. “We don’t need a repeat of when you were six.”

“What happened?” I stammer into his shoulder. My childhood is really blurry, I can’t remember what he’s talking about.

“You killed your grandfather, by hugging him to hard.” I release my father, stepping back in horror. “Oh come now dear. Even if I hadn’t gotten my own powers, the red solar lights prevent a repeat.”

“Was that all I did?” I demand the details.

“You paralyzed a nanny and ripped the arm off of Mercy.” His voice is calm and steady.

“Oh.” I reach for my mouth in shock. “That’s how it happened?”

“That was when you turned nine.” He smiles softly in memory. “It was also when I knew Mercy was an honorary Luthor.” When I raise my own eyebrow in confusion, he continues.

“When I found her, she was cradling you with her good arm.” She has always been their for me, unlike my absentee mother. “She was more worried about calming you down, than her own condition.”

“I assume this is why mother hates to be around me?” I wouldn’t like being around a clone of myself either.

“She’s the one who decided on how to create you, so I doubt that.” He explains slowly, choosing his words carefully. “When you turned one, she grew distant with the both of us.”

Mount Justice
October 4, 2010
5:21 PM, EDT

“We have the location,” I highlight an area of Antarctica, on the holographic map display. “Of where the Martians are arriving.”

“And it looks like we have a good chunk of the Belle Reve escapees.” Robin grins in delight. “Zoom hit the jackpot.”

“We’re shutting this place down.” M’gann insists, raw fury is radiating from her.

“Damn straight.” I agree.

Everyone on the Superfriends is present for the meeting, except for Lena. So when the door opens and she storms in, we all fidget awkwardly.

“We need to stop my parents.” She has none of her usual bluster, as she pleads with us. “I found out what they have really been doing and I have no idea how to begin apologizing.” Lena has tears in her eyes, that she brushes away with her sleeve.

“What did you learn?” Kaldur speaks for me, when I find myself at a loss for words.

“They want to be Gods...” Lena starts pacing back and forth, unable to stand still. “Savage is trying to rebuild his pantheon with his buddies in the Light and my father decided, he doesn’t like the idea of being second fiddle to a caveman.”

“So your dad is what,” Snorts Artemis in amusement. “Going to turn on them?”

“All of them are going to eventually,” Lena confirms with a frown. “They formed the Light, to take down the League and leave the world in chaos. Then after a decade or so of complete anarchy, they would step in and bring order back to the world.”

“I’m not hearing anything about backstabbing.” Dick notices the omission.

“Because of the programming my mother secretly had installed in Trickshot, the Light’s plans have gone too smoothly and now they are bickering with each other.” Lena is holding back a flood of anxiety, as she struggles to finish her report.

“Anything else you need to share?” I ask for M’gann, who is struggling to remain civil.

“M’gann’s uncle, was sent back to Mars.” She lets the implications sink in for a moment, before explaining more clearly. “He infected a good chunk of one city, before his actions got discovered.”

Lena stops pacing and looks M’gann in the eyes. Her hands are shaking and I can feel her honest sorrow pouring from her.

“Mars is currently in a four way civil war.” Lena slams a fist into the wall of the cave, showing which side of the family Kon’s anger is from. “The leaders of the first city, got sent to Earth and so do the bodies of the fallen. It’s for scientific advancement.” She spits in anger.

“What is being done with the bodies?” M’gann asks, struggling to retain a calm voice.

“Being synthesized into a chemical, which makes one in fifty people a Metahuman. It’s more like one in eight for anyone still going through puberty.” She realizes none of us are really reacting as we should be and glares at us. “Do none of you care?”

“Of course we do!” M’gann yells back at Lena, before lowering her voice to barely above a whisper. “We’re just surprised you do.”

“Welcome to the real reason we have this Team.” I offer my hand to Lena, smiling warmly. “We’re shutting down the Light, while the League is our public distraction.”

“One of our agents already filled us in,” Robin admits, shrugging at Powergirl’s glare. “We didn’t think you would be willing to move against family.”

“My father has been so preoccupied with his vendetta with my...uncle,” Lena admits, scowling at the last twelve years of wasted time. “That he let my mom, have complete control over Cadmus.”

“We’re going to this ice shelf.” I turn the display back on. “Batman tracked the Zeta signals, to a twenty mile radius. He also let us know, to expect heavy resistance.”

“He’s working on a neutralizing agent, so Zoom can release it.” Dick explains our lack of chaperone. “We’re on our own, he says we have proven ourselves and no one can be spared anyway.”

“We’re not ready in his eyes,” Kon grumbles with a scowl on his face. “Hes just desperate and short staffed.”

“That’s how people all over the world.” I shush him with a smirk. “Get promotions.”

“It doesn’t matter why he’s sending us,” Adds Kaldur with a stern look. “It matters that we are going. So we will be ready.”

“The Brain, is in charge of this base.” I explain to Lena, what we learned from Zoom. “His capture, is a top priority.”

“If you already know my father is a member of the Light,” Lena asks, her eyes sliding across each of us in turn. “Why did he get let on the League?”

“Wasn’t much of a choice,” Grumbles Artemis. “If we came clean, the League would have collapsed.”

“I suggested we use positive reinforcement.” I happily hold up my hand. “It’s basically the good version of mind control.” I defend myself, besides it worked on Lena.

“Is that why you keep giving me cookies?” Lena’s scowling at me, in realization of how many she’s gotten.

“No.” I rush to reassure her. “I keep giving you cookies, because you eat them. I let you pick what I make for dessert, when I think you had a nice day.”

“But you haven’t let me pick dessert...” Lena scowls at me.

“Nope...” I stare her down and she realizes what I’m implying. “But for this, you get to pick every night this week.”

Antarctica
October 1, 2010
11:14 PM, NZST

<Me and Firestorm, have disabled the Zeta beam.> Robin informs us, over M’gann’s link. <We’ll hold position, while the rest of you handle the mob.>

<How considerate.> Lena smashes Mammoth into the wall. 

<We can hear that anger from here.> Giggles Robin in our heads.

<Hey, we talked about that.> I reprimand Dick lightly.

<Sorry.> He apologizes sheepishly. <Distract the enemy with the creepy giggling, not the Team.>

<Good boy,> Rocket grunts in frustration, her foe avoiding the barrage of kinetic blasts. <See Donna, not all boys are hopeless. You just need to train them early.>

<He’s older than I am!> Kon snarls through the link, Black Spiders webbing doing nothing but annoy him.

<That’s it then,> Chuckles the Amazon, as she pounces on Shimmer. <M’gann had the right idea, picking the most mature one of the lot.>

<Hear that everyone,> I crow in triumph, shooting down the defence drones of Gizmo. <I’m mature. No take backs now Donna, I know what you really think of me.>

<That you aren’t as big an idiot, as you first make yourself out to be?> Artemis throws a smoke bomb, before laying into Jinx. <We all know that already. Why else would we still be listening to you?>

<We have some runners!> Billy interrupts our banter, as he shoots off after the trio fleeing.

<Buddy system.> I remind Rocket, who follows Cadet Marvel without a second word.

<We are experiencing intense focus.> Mary’s now more form fitting preteen voice, fills the link. <Soon our position, will be overrun.>

<Sending backup now,> I gesture for Artemis and Donna, who head off to reinforce our allies. <Hold tight.>

Superboy, Powergirl, Tuxedo Mask, Trident, Miss Martian, and I, are nearly done with the battalion of C-list villains. When Cadet Marvel and Rocket return with the runners, I can evaluate the situation better.

<Half on watch duty half will go digging for Brain.> The Kryptonian siblings, will be coming with M’gann and myself. <We all know he’s going to spring something horrible on us.>

<My money is on Hawkman and some kind of Nth Metal mass production.> Robin voices his opinion. <Maybe some kind of new battle suit for himself.>

 Kon grimly share his own dark vision.

<We know he’s bringing Martians here,> Lena insists firmly. <It would make more sense for it to be the Manhunter.>

 I lead my squad, deeper into the facility.

<Lab of some kind,> Lena stares at a featureless wall, frowning. <Someone’s on a table inside.>

She shoves her fingers into the wall and pulls at the door only she can see. Behind the wall, is a small lab with a single table. A sickly looking red Martian, is moaning on the table.

“Superboy keep lookout,” I inform him, pointing to the door. “Powergirl, help Miss Mars with the captive. I’m going to find out what they had going on in here.”

While they rush to the assigned tasks, I start flipping through the computer. Checking the more recent updates, shows a series of horrifying experiments. The Martians who have been brought to Earth while still alive, have been exposed to radical mutations.

The Red Martians, had been exposed to several serums and gas baths. The thirty or so victims, transformed into an entirely new species. No longer red, they are now a dull pink colour. They have also shrunk in size, but retained the long limb proportions.

<Brain created the Genomorphs here.> I inform the Team, sharing the information as I read it. <A ship of six hundred white Martians, crashed on Earth during the Appellaxian invasion.>

I scan the earliest files with any mention of Martian. I can see fifteen dead adult Martians and one barely living one. He was transformed through a series of vial experiments, into the G-goblin Dubbilex. The surviving children meanwhile, got turned into the G-trolls, gnomes, elves, dwarves, and sprites.

<He beamed the results, into the Cadmus bases for slave labour.> I stammer through the link.

It makes a horrific amount of sense, Martians are shapeshifters and used to caste system. Brain simply exploited it to the horribly extreme conclusion.

<So we’re part Martian?> Kon asks slowly, trying not to be insensitive.

 I admit, with the realization he’s right.

<Not a single brick of this place,> M’gann is glowing with an aura of visible anger. <Will be left standing!>

Her waves of psychic energy crash into the walls, tearing through the metal like soggy noodles. The energy flows around us, leaving us unharmed. But looking around the lab, shows nothing but crushed equipment.

<Get him to the Bio-ship, Superboy.> Demands M’gann, more forcefully than anything I have heard her say before now. <We’re going to say hello to the one behind this.> She stares at a corner of the wall, which Lena soon does as well.

“Good work finding him.” Powergirl is visibly impressed. “Now let me open a direct path.” She starts to spin, before colliding with the exposed stone.

Drilling through the rock with ease, she carves a tunnel straight to Brain’s secret lab. Four hundred feet through frozen ground and she doesn’t even look tired. The beret wearing gorilla on the other hand, is shocked at her sudden arrival in the lab.

<Hang on!> M’gann instructs, so I wrap my arms around her and she shoots through the tunnel.

Lena has taken the gorilla down already, but Brain opens fire with a familiar blast of green energy. The metal shell encasing his brain, is surrounded by an emerald glow, with a dozen constructs at the ready.

<Brain has Hal’s ring!> I call out a warning, as a jade rhino collides with me and sends me tumbling back down the tunnel. <We have a code green.> I groan on my back, struggling to breath.

“AARRGHH!” Lena’s agonized scream from above, fills my gut with dread.

“Oh excellent, I wonder how long I can make her screa-” His voice cuts off suddenly. And only Lena’s groans, break the ominous silence.

“It seems you children, are more than simply an annoyance to my peers.” Brains inhuman voice intones. “I will not forget this. Littl-” Silence from him again.

“Stop doing that!” Shrieks the Brain. “I will be coming for you, when you have been brought low by an enemy. When you can barely believe you survived, I will ensure you do not!”

A flash of green light shines down the tunnel, blinding me with the emerald intensity. The sound of drilling and collapsing rock, comes right as M’gann drops down the collapsing tunnel. Lena is cradled in M’gann’s arms, as she keeps the debris away with her mind.

<Brain blasted the entire roof down,> M’gann’s voice, is shaking over the link. 

<Thanks for that by the way,> Lena chuckles in M’gann’s arm. <It felt like he hit me with a Kryptonite hammer.>

<Green Lantern’s are capable of replicating a synthetic variation,> Robin informs us, with a chuckle. <I’m kind of surprised Lex never tried to get a ring.>

<Oh damn, does that hurt.> Joining the conversation, Kon groans in pain. 

<You be careful with him!> Alarmed, I tell off Kon. <He’s just gotten back into good condition.>

<I’ll give him a wax, tomorrow, I definitely grazed the ground a few times.> I can feel his embarrassment over the link.

<Do I need to give you flying lessons?> I tease him, just relieved we survived the encounter.

<Do I need to show you how to work the remote again?> He counters, with a mentally visible smirk.

<It has too many buttons.> Defending myself with a pout, I exhale painfully. 

Antarctica
October 2, 2010
12:26 AM, NZST

Inside Brain’s private little workshop, is some kind of firing range. It’s separated from the lab with high strength, translucent titanium. I don’t know if it’s magically done, or some form of super science.

Inside the range, is a series of advanced ray guns. All of the are pointed at the same horrifying sight. Instead of a target, a brain in a jar is connected to a collection of vital organs in the same glass containers.

A single human finger, is still attached to the organs by nerve strand. A green lantern ring, is on the digit and all I can sense is infinite agony.

As soon as I opened my senses to the brain, I was lost in the endless void of overwhelming pain. I don’t remember a time before I hurt everywhere and I know it will never end. I can’t even cry, this is my existence now and how this are supposed to be.

.
.
.

An unknown amount of time later, I have felt my entire self broken down into a puddle of worthlessness and somehow rebuilt into some semblance of a person again. This process, has repeated countless times, but this time something is different.

“In brightest day,”

Instead of breaking down instantly under the weight of all my failings, I hear a voice remind me what is important. I can remember her name.

“M’gann.” I mumble to myself, reminding myself this can’t be infinity if she isn’t here.

I remember someone who stood beside me, even when I fell to my knees. I remember someone who loved me, even when I was scared to love myself. I remember someone who I will not abandon, even to a defeat as total as this seems to be.

“In blackest night.”

Flashes of my life begin to back into me. I live through the last few months again, in vivid detail. All the tragedies like losing friends and failures I have gone through, flood me. But these are overwhelmed, by a cascade of good memories.

“No evil shall escape my sight.”

The voice, I can recognize as Hal Jordan. He hasn’t broken here and he was alone. Now that I know he repeating his oath so as not to break, I can add my love to his will. I’m stubborn, but only when it’s for something I love.

“Let those who worship evils might.”

Focusing on those who have given me the strength to keep going, I think of my Superfriends and family. Kon, who has taken the place of one of my lost brothers. The one who looks up to me, even though I know my own failings.

I think of Dick, who had become my other brother. The one who saw my screw ups, as sign posts to avoid and my few true wins as goals to aim for.

Artemis flashes in my mind. The one who has become my sister. A sibling so much like me, that we can’t stop squabbling. Oliver Queen and Dinah Lance, fill my memories. Both people who have stepped in as surrogate parents for Roy and in turn me.

I remember Wally. A better friend than I deserved, with all my half truths and manipulation. Zatanna, Raquel, Mary-Jane, Donna, Billy, Kaldur, Tula, Garth, and Gretchen the new girl we saved from death all believe in me. Hell, even Lena god damn Luthor is someone I would die for.

“Beware my power...”

Missions we succeeded on, begin to domino through my mind. The girl I saved at the mall, fills my mind with her smile. Wally telling the world on camera, heroes will always rise is what I reminisce about next.

I remember how I lead a team of inexperienced sidekicks who could barely work together, into what feels like a family. I remember how we organized a resistance against the most power organization above the Earth and won. I remember this fight isn’t over, and it’s time to turn off the artificial Light.

“Green Lantern’s light!” Hal is no longer mindlessly repeating, in stubborn refusal to break. Now he is fighting to win, adding hi voice to my own.
“Humans fight!” I focus on every drop of love I have for those in my life and the ones I have lost. I won’t stop fighting, until I know each of them is safe.
<Superfriends’ might!> We can both hear a chorus of voices, M’gann and my Team break through the falsity of this bleak existence of loneliness and pain.

Mount Justice
October 19, 2010
9:17 AM, EDT

I slowly come to awareness. Shivering not on the cold Metal floor, but a hospital bed. M’gann has her fingers on my scalp. Her eyes are glowing, and her skin is its natural shade of ivory white.

“You look good without makeup on,” I mumble to her, but I hear Artemis loudly laugh.

Sitting up slowly, I can see he entire Team is in the room, as are Green Arrow, Black Canary, and Paula Crock the newly named hero Jade.

Cheshire had to fake her death, to have any hope of deceiving the shadows. She’s going to be on Themyscira for a decade, working off her debt to society.

“Thanks,” M’gann giggles in relief at my recovery, her eyes no longer glowing. <But you know this isn’t how I really look.>

<Then this is the ‘natural’ look that’s going to be coming into style.> I send her a mental shrug, not caring if she looked like Jabba the Hutt. <Besides, I can’t even remember what I look like.>

I really only have the basic facial structure now, unless we need to be seen in public that is. Can’t scare children with my face, except on Halloween.

Free game on making my villains disgusted though and I know it works. When I start making my face drip like melted wax, well over half can barely fight back.

“Dude!” Robin is sending off waves of concern. “You collapsed like eighteen days ago. I was worried you weren’t going to wake up.”

“Only that long?” I groan out a response, grabbing my head. “Felt like I was born in pain and that was all the universe had in it.”

“Whoa...” Billy looks horrified at my admission. “Are you going to be okay?”

“Of course I am,” Grinning in gratitude, I reply. “I saw how horrible existence could be and it still failed to win. My love for all of you, it overcame an infinity of agony.”

<Especially yours.> I privately send to my other half, which has her blushing a shade of violet on her cheeks.

“No more scaring me like this,” Ollie chokes back his emotions, making a go for humour. “For at least a year.”

“We decided to move the wedding to December,” Laughs Dinah, grabbing Oliver’s shaking hand. Ollie will be bald worrying about you, if we wait for April.”

“Balds not a bad look for people.” I wink at M’gann. “I’ve been thinking of shaving my head and wearing wigs. It’ll make disguises way easier.”

“Can I please do it?” Begs Artemis, her devious glee is flowing in waves.

“If you want.” I stand and approach the translucent wall. “I just need to ask, what Hal wants us to do.”

“You better not be thinking, of linking back up with him!” Ollie slaps the back of my head.

“M’gann barely got you out of that.” Robin adds, his voice still shaking.

“Yeah but we got through to him in the end and M’gann can link with me, from the beginning this time.” I insist firmly. “He kept me sane until M’gann and you all reached me. I’m not leaving him in that nightmare.”

“No.” M’gann denies me, which I admit hurts. “You are empathetic primarily.” Oh. “You’re linking with me and I, will go into Hal’s mind.” It’s really hot, when she’s so confident in herself.

“Yes dear,” I relent, realizing I will never win this fight. Her eyes glow again, as her mind enters Hal’s private agony.

“I’m sorry you keep getting the fallout from my bad luck,” Oliver groans in frustration, gesturing at everyone. “And I mean all of you, it’s not safe knowing me. The longer you hang around, the worse it will be for each of you.”

“Someone’s full of himself.” Lena is laughing, bent over and slapping her thigh. “I was a clone before you even got stuck on that island.” Ollie stops talking.

“Roy was cloned because the Light was going to take you all down.” Lena is glaring at Green Arrow. “Don’t you dare put all of this on some stupid curse you believe in. Have you saved the world by yourself yet?” she gets right in his face, poking him in the chest.

“No? So you clearly haven’t ruined everyone’s lives by yourself either. Each of us makes our own choices and the world reacts.” She takes a step back, her anger nearly burnt out. “You are acting like a Luthor. Thinking everything can only occur, because of you and the choices you make.”

“Hal wants us to turn off his life support.” M’gann interrupts, her voice shaking. “He said his ring will return to Oa and inform the Corp.”

Flightless Man · Feb 16, 2021

Episode 19: Halloween
New York
October 27, 2010
4:04 PM, EST

“Why are we all dressing up and going to a high school dance?” Kaldur asks with a confused look. “Lena, you, and myself, do not attend any high school.”

“Because Billy invited us all and Halloween is my favourite holiday.” I plead with the morose Atlantean. “I need this after nearly three weeks of torture.”

“Okay.” He relents, with an amused smile on his face. “I guess I should attempt surface customs.”

“That’s the spirit.” I reach for a high five, that he grudgingly returns. “Kon can even come, as long as he wears a mask.”

“Wally wanted me to be an anime magical girl.” Zatanna sighs, looking through the racks. “Sailor Mercury, feel like an appropriate fit. She’s really more of a science magic cross.”

“Here.” Artemis shoves a Terminator costume at Kon. “Now you have massive glasses, half your face will be covered in metal, and you have a reason to keep your mouth shut most night.”

She’s forgiven him, but he’s really getting my old harassment now. It’s kind of hard for her to mess with me, after what I just went through.

“It feels weird dressing as a robot, after the whole Amazo thing.” He whines, but accepts the costume.

“You can run off to Kyla, after the dance.” Teases Megan, as she holds up a Black Widow costume.

 I send a wave of desire her way, which has her blushing.

“You can definitely pull it off,” Donna gives her own approval. “Connor can even go as Hawkeye, if you want to do a couples costume.”

“Fine by me,” I grab my own outfit, from the Marvel movie rack.

“I don’t really dress up,” Lena tries to deny, but I can feel her want for the Vampire Slayer clothing. “Buffy is low key. I’ll go as that, if you’re making me dress up.”

“We are,” Giggles Robin, as he grabs his prize and conceals it from us. “It’s team bonding.”

“Hiyah!” Cries Billy, in his newly bought Goku costume. “I’m so wearing this home, I look so cool.”

“What about you Gretchen?” Donna asks softly. “Anything catch your fancy?”

“Would you pick one with me?” The shy girl whispers back. “I don’t want to stand out by myself.”

“Of course,” Agrees the Amazon, looking for an appropriate choice.

“I got mine.” Raquel holds up a bag. “You can all find out what I am, at the dance.”

“While I’m going as Alice in Wonderland.” Admits Artemis, grabbing the blue dress.

“Now we don’t feel so childish, choosing Dorothy from Oz.” Mary-Jane has her own choice up, grinning happily.

Teekl
Happy Harbour
October 31, 2010
6:21 PM, EDT

“The world that denies thee.” A middle aged white man with short brown hair, chants in the back of his costume shop.

“Thou inhabit.” He waves a sprig of burning hair, over a bowl of wine.

“The peace that ignores thee.” His voice thrums with invoked power.

“Thou corrupt.” He traces a series of demonic runes, over a map of the city in blood.

“Chaos.” In his purple robes, he begins to dance around a bust of a two headed god.

“As ever.” He throws a cloud of powdered bone, onto the statue.

“I am your faithful.” The man approaches a table, with a bound and naked Kent Nelson.

“Degenerate son..” “Finishing the ritual, he slashes the old man’s throat.

As the magically potent blood activates the magic, the statue comes to life and my master returns to the mortal plane.

“Oh Ethan, you did splendid.” Klarion cackles in glee. “Tonight will be ever so much fun.

“Mreeow.” I remind Klarion of my presence.

“Oh yes Teekl, the children will suffer for hurting you.” He pets his familiar, giggling menacingly. “And everyone will wonder, what happened to the little annoyances.”

Artemis Crock
Wonderland
November 26, 1865
?:?? ?M, WLT

“Aaaahhh!” My first reaction, is to scream.

One moment everyone was walking into the school and the next, I was falling through a black void. My careening plunge, is delayed when my dress catches the air and slows my fall.

The blackness around me, soon is illuminated by a light from below. As I realize I am staring at hundreds of clocks, my ass collides with something. A rocking chair, has broken my fall bringing me safely to the floor below.

My first thought, is that someone had to have spiked the punch. When I remember I never had any, my second guess is that Zatanna is playing some kind of prank. This is absurd, but it all feels to real to deny.

I stand up slowly, expecting the hardwood floor to collapse beneath me. When it remains a normal floor, I step towards the small round table. On a silver tray, is a cup of steaming tea and a scone.

“You really don’t expect me,” I shout into the room, my ire growing. “To eat some random and likely poisoned food, do you?”

The food vanishes as does the tray. The door barely big enough for a house cat, grows back to normal human scale.

“That’s what I thought,” Grumbling to myself, I step through the doorway and find myself in surreal landscape.

Vibrant orange grass is everywhere, growing as tall as my waist. The door I emerged from, has vanished from the tree it was on. Left with no way back, decide to get a better vantage.

I climb the tree, reaching up into the blue leaves and climbing higher still. By the time I reach the top, my arms are aching. I was not prepared for a five story climb.

“Where the hell am I?” I stare over a forest of blue trees, that part around a river of amber. Behind me the orange grass, extends into the distance forming a vast prairie. I can barely make out the shape of a castle, at the very edge of my sight range.

“Oh no. Oh no.” A white man sized rabbit in a green suit, races along a barely visible trail. “Can’t be slow, or she will know.” He reaches the edge of the grass, pausing as he decides which fork to take.

“Hey you!” I call down at him, sending him racing into the woods.

“I don’t want to die!” He shrieks in fright.

“Come back here!” Yelling after him, I fire my grapple line into a tree in the rabbits path. “I just want to talk!” He refuses to stop, clearly terrified for his life.

“Won’t trick me, you fiendish she!” Yelling at me over his shoulder, the bunny man picks up his pace. “The Queen’s messengers, keep ending up dead. And I very much like my head!”

Growing tired with the chase, I force myself into a sprint. Closing the gap between us ever so slowly, I pounce.

“Alas this is the end,” He plays dead, splaying himself on the ground.

“Nice try,” I laugh at the attempt, grabbing him by the ankles and lifting him into a handstand. “But now its time to tell me, what the hell is going on.”

“A lass is threatening me, that’s what.” He spits on my shoes, struggling to kick free.

“So tell me where I am and how to get home.” Growling out my demands, I squeeze his ankles and make sure my point is made clear. “Or I’m having rabbit stew.”

“We’re in Wonderland of course, the Heartland’s to be specific.” He whimpers out a reply, leaving me stunned.

Artemis Crock
Wonderland
November 26, 1865
?:?? ?M, WLT

I may have lost he rabbit, but the trail through the woods is easy to follow. It lead me towards a small clearing, with the Mad Hatter’s tea party in full swing.

Two large men dance around the table, singing nonsensically to themselves. One has blue overalls over a yellow shirt, while his twin’s colours are reversed. A nearly ten foot long green caterpillar, is coiled around one end of the table and puffing from a hookah.

A pair of yellow and orange ringed eyes, float above a massive smile. The features have no face, but I know it’s the Cheshire Cat. One eye rolls around completely, staring directly at me.

“It would seem my friend,” The purple form of the feline, shimmers into view talking to a shockingly young Hatter. “That the guest of honor, has finally arrived.”

“Oh this is splendid.” I recognize the kids face, I saw him at the party a few weeks ago. ”I thought this dream was getting rather bland.”

Marvin I think was his name, is wearing a long red coat. On his head is bright lime green top hat and he looks to be fully invested, in the strangeness of the night.

“Tweedle Dee, Dweedle Dum.” Marvin snaps his fingers wildly, gesturing my way. “Grab our guest and give her a seat. It’s time for the party to begin.” His oversized goons, happily saunter towards me.

“I know how this movie goes,” I snarl, kicking the first of the Tweedles in the solar plexus. “If you can change things, so can I!” Cartwheeling past the second thug, I take off running.

Ignoring the well lit path, I sprint past the tree line and vanish into the woods. When I reach a creek of the bubbling honey like fluid, I leap and grab an overhanging branch. Before my pursuers can catch my trail, I hoist myself into the canopy and hold my breath.

“Catch her you fools!” The shrieks of Marvin, carry through the forest. “My Alice finally came and you let her get away!” His voice is nearly sobbing now. “This was supposed to be my dream, but it’s turning into a nightmare.”

Below me, The lumbering oafs run past. Riding the caterpillar, is the teen who is desperate to find me. I have to contain my laugh, when his mount runs through a bramble bush.

“Ah. Ow. Wrong way, you ignorant insect” His pained yelps, have me smiling in glee.

When I can no longer hear them, it has to be at least twenty minutes later. I start to breath normally again, searching for a hand hold back down to the ground.

“It was awful rude of you,” A voice purrs from above me. “To run away like that.” The Cheshire Cat, is laying on the branch above me. “Should I go and get our friends?”

“No thanks,” Stammering out a surprised reply, I curse my lack of weapons.

“Well that sounds boring.” The purple feline pouts at me. “How about a hunt instead?”

“I haven’t really seen very much alive in these woods.” I tilt my head, wondering what the game would be.

“Of course not little Tigress,” He purrs again, before blinking.

When he does, his body vanishes from view. When his eyes reopen, his body also reappears and it’s now twice the size of the largest tiger.

“I get ever so hungry,” He snarls down at me, then begins licking his lips. “Let’s give you a thirty second head start. That sounds exciting.”

I don’t respond, already running along the branch. When I get low enough, I leap across the creek and roll along the ground. Not slowing down, I spring to my feet and tear a slit in my dress.

“You’re going to be fast food, I can tell.” The predator behind me, laughs in delight.

Dick Grayson
Cloud City
3 ABY
?:?? ?M, IGT

One second I’m walking into the high school, the next I’m in the pilot seat of an advanced aircraft. Clouds fill the sky, blocking my view of every direction. Before I can freak out and crash, I hear the now comforting voice in my head.

“Richard Grayson.” The snide Scarab, whispers in my thoughts. “Allow me direct control, or we shall crash.”

<You can focus on giving me instructions,> I counter his suggestion and grip the controls. <It’s not that much more advanced than the Bat-plane.>

“If you insist.” The snarky AI relents, used to my constant denial. “Adjust these settings.” I do as instructed.

“Whoa, the engines not making that click-click noise anymore.” A woman grabs my arm. “What did you do?”

“Wraaaagggghhh” A bestial roar I recognize as a Wookie, sounds from behind me and somehow I understood him. “He stopped over clocking the backup engine.”

“Just wanted to hear myself think.” I grunt out a reply, the Scarab keeping my nerves from reacting.

“They want us to land on flight deck six.” Princess Leia informs me and holy Millennium Falcon Batman, I’m in Starwars.

.
.
.

“We’re going to be betrayed at dinner tonight,” I inform Chewbacca. “So send a message to Luke now, telling him to hoof it here. Vader’s on his way.”

“Then why are we staying?” The princess starts to worry. “We have time to escape.”

“Because they wanted to trap us, the force being sent in is small.” I reply, working off my knowledge of the movies. “I’m taking out Vader here and now.”

When they start to freak out about my suicidal plan, I throw Leia the key to the Falcon. This has everyone shut up, allowing me to take charge again.

“He’s going to have the Mandalorian bounty hunter Boba Fett with him, when Vader ambushes us tonight.” The Scarab has wanted to test it’s skills against these hypothetical warriors, ever since watching the movies from my eyes.

“This will be an excellent test of our capabilities, with no worry of observation from the Heroes.” The Scarab whispers in glee, which has me grinning as well.

“If I take out Vader,” I grab Leia’s hand, living out the dream of so many nerds. “You’re taking me out to dinner.”

“Why are you giving me the key, if you’re so confident.” She’s shocked at Han’s sudden change of attitude.

“You mean a lot to the rebellion and Chewie is the best friend a guy could have.” I look to C-3P0 and smile. “Even Goldie here should get to choose.” Firestorm had raised a good point. The droids have intelligence, but few rights of any kind.

“Really?” The droid is shocked as well. “I had not realized, you cared.”

“Every person gets to make the choice on their own.” I grab one of his golden hands and shake it. “The rebellion would have failed, if you and R2 had given up before finding Luke.”

“My medals on the ship, I want you to have it.” I look Chewie in the eyes and smile. “You get them out of here and send that message to Luke.”

The Scarab may be confident, but I have very little. We need to delay the end of the fight, as long as possible. Luke and I, can take them down together.

Chewie roars in anger, but grabs the princess under his arm. She beats on his furry limb, but he leads C—3P0 away. I showed him the Scarab armour, while Lando was giving the others a tour. Chewie is mad, but resigned and has already sent the message to Luke.

"This isn't how the movie goes!" I hear her shriek at the Wookie, but its too late to ask who she is. The plan has already been decided.

Once they are gone from ear shot, I scurry into an air shaft and begin setting charges in key locations. It’s going to be a drawn out marathon battle, so I need to rig the field to my advantage.

.
.
.

When Lando comes to get us, I signal to everyone on the Falcon and the lift off. He looks concerned at my solitude, so I cut to the chase.

“Better start evacuations on this section of the city.” He stops walking and stares at me with eyes wide open. “You’re here to tell me Vader and his goons are here, right?” I stare him down and his lips begins to shake.

“You came to say how we need to turn this into a win for the rebellion and that’s why the section is rigged to explode, when I press this button.” I hold up a detonator and smile deviously. “Like I said, begin evacuations and go hide somewhere safe. I’m going to dinner.” Lando rushes to alert his staff, while I strut down the hallway and whistle a tune.

<Ready to finally see what you can do, with no holding back?> I turn my thoughts inward, anticipating how badly this can go.

“Indeed I am, Richard Grayson.” Scarab responds eagerly. “This will be a learning experience for you as well. Seeing how a true warrior can use this body.”

As I walk towards the ambush site, I grant the Scarab full control for the first time. The black and blue armour, covers my body. My optical display, shows only a small force inside the room.

“Lesson one.” Both of my arms rise, of the Scarabs accord. “Turn the ambush to your own favour. All your enemies are in a single location.” My arms combine and form into a massive cannon, charging an EMP wave. A rocket fires from my shoulder, blowing the door into scrap and allowing me to fry the electronics in the room.

“Lesson two.” My arms reform into a pair of plasma mini-guns. “Overwhelming force is nearly always the superior option.” The cannons fire into the room, blowing the storm troopers out the shattered window.

One hand becomes a normal appendage again, pressing down on the detonator a single time. Causing the explosive charges in the floor, to detonate in a shower of radioactive plasma.

Of course it couldn’t have been that easy. Vader is leaping through the blast, red glowing sabre drawn.

Helicarrier
April 11, 2012
2:08 PM, EST

I recognize the feeling of my entire reality shifting mid blink. Finishing the motion, reveals I’m now in a hover-jet of some kind. My bow is drawn and an explosive arrow is on the string.

“Take the shot.” A man in black combat gear, orders from behind me. “We don’t have long before SHIELD notices us.”

I know where I am now. I’m Hawkeye and in the Avengers movie, which released two years early in the world I have been living in. Making a snap decision, I turn and fire at the floor and leap backwards into the sky.

<Hey. It’s me.> I can feel M’gann’s mind on the flying aircraft carrier. <Tell Ironman I broke free from Loki’s control and blew up the attack ship. Oh and tell him I don’t have a parachute please.>

M’gann M’orzz
Helicarrier
April 11, 2012
2:09 PM, EST

As klaxons begin blaring and signal nearby hostiles, I grab Tony Stark’s arm. Connor was able to fill me in quickly, hopefully I can convince Ironman before he goes splat.

“Hawkeye broke free of Loki’s control.” He stops and stares at me, as do the other Avengers. “He took out the enemy aircraft, but he doesn’t have a parachute.”

When he doesn't move fast enough, I force the relevant information into his mind. His vast intellect, allows him to react faster than my Team usually does and activates his armour.

“I’ll go rescue our wingless Hawk,” He agrees, but wags his metal finger my way. “But you’re telling me exactly what he hell you just did, when I get back here.” My fervent nod, is enough to have him racing for the exit.

“”Well I want to know now!” Bruce Banner yells, his former target is gone and he wants a new one.

“Hey calm down Doctor Banner,” Captain America attempts to draw the ire his way.

“The scepter is a mind control device and we have all been exposed to it.” I point at the glowing staff, which gets Bruce to pause.

It doesn’t last long, he soon snarls again and begins changing green. Let’s see how he likes a green me. I shift my body into my false green Martian form and blast his brain with memories of the pet store at the mall.

It slows him down for a moment, allowing the Captain to roll under a wild blow from the Hulk. Capitalizing on the delay, I continue to barrage him with the good memories I have made on Earth with my friends.

It doesn’t calm him down, but it makes him sluggish in his reaction time. This allows the Captain to flip the release on the sleeping gas valve. A cloud of the gas spray into Hulk’s face, making him stumble back and forth.

“Think of the puppies.” I remind the emerald giant, sending him another wave of memories. These ones are specifically of the puppies the store had for adoption.

Lena Luthor
Sunnydale
October 31, 1998
8:09 PM, EST

When I open my eyes and find myself on a suburban street, I instantly take in the crowd panicking. People all around me, are being terrorized by an assortment of generic monsters. Rushing forward, I react on instinct.

“To me!” Yelling into the night, I challenge the creatures. “I will keep you safe!"

While this sends the civilians to me, it also brings the monsters. At least Buffy’s clothing, is decent for fighting.

I land an uppercut on the jaw of some kind of Frankenstein, which has him sailing across the street. While the crowd is happily stunned, I rush through the crowd of monsters. They fall easily and soon the street is free of any visible threats.

“Let’s get you all inside,” I assure the crowd, that I have everything under control. “Someone spiked the water and that’s why so many people are freaking out.” I use one of the standard excuses from the show, not really caring if anyone really believes me.

“Who put you in charge?” Harmony the blonde bimbo, demands in a huff.

“I did.” I don’t have time for this. “Either listen, or leave.” She attempts to think about it, before finally shrugging and falling inline.

“Buffy!” I hear the recognizable voice of Willow, calling for the body I inhabit.

“Alright I was wrong,” Xander in his soldier costume, grunts a greeting. “You look like a lot more, than the damsel in distress I was expecting.”

“Glad you approve,” I address him briskly, before turning to the ghostly Willow. “I’m not Buffy either, but I am up to speed.”

“Oh...” The redhead girl stammers out. “That saves time.”

“This is only season two and I’ve seen all seven, plus Angel’s spin off.” I don’t care about blowing anyone’s world, I’m in a television show. “I know how to end the spell.”

“What?” Willow asks, her forehead wrinkled in confusion. “How?”

“You just these people to Giles,” I reassure her with a smile. “I’ll take care of everything I can in an hour, before I end this trick.”

She tries to ask questions, but If this is real I don’t want to get slowed down. I need to change what I can before I break the statue. If this is only a show I’m in right now, then I have no reason to explain myself.

“Willow, it’s fine that you like girls.” I rush out what I think will matter in the long run. “You and Xander can check them out together.”

“Um, thanks?” Willow is shocked into near silence, at my blunt approach.

“Xander. I’m sure if you can’t hear this, Willow can tell you.” She nods when I look at her, so I continue. “Cordelia checks you out, nearly as much as you do her. Stop being mean to each other and you could be amazing.” I snap my fingers, turning to Harmony.

“And you, stay away from creepy tough guys.” She blinks in confusion, which I assume is a common look for her. “A jealous ex will kill you at graduation.” She should at least be able to remember a warning that blunt.”

“Speaking of jealous exes,” I round on Willow and Xander again. “Don’t cheat on Cordelia, or a Vengeance demon gets summoned. Ask Giles about them.”

“What’s going on?” Willow babbles out a response. “Are you from the future?”

“Yes.” I don’t have time to explain multiverse theory, or any of my ideas fro what is going on. “And you better not even think of CURSING a vampire with an innocent soul!” My yell, shocks her back into silence.

“In fact I would avoid magic in general, without a proper coach. You don’t want to end the world, do you?” Willow shakes her head in the negative. “Good, now get these people somewhere safe.”

My work done, I rocket towards the library, intent on doing a repeat performance on Giles. I blur into the room of books, and glare daggers at the Watcher.

“Nothing personal and please tell Willow I’m sorry for how rude I was. We all do a lot of good and save the world a few times.” Giles starts to talk, but I shush him.

“I don’t have a lot of time. I have future knowledge and I have to use it, before I end Ethan’s spell.” He springs up, in equal parts rage and worry. “I’m doing to handle it, don’t worry.” I hold him back, with a firm hand on his shoulder.

“You need to deal with Eghyon and tell Jenny Calendar – if that is her real name – about him.” Jenny and Giles should have had a future together. “I won’t care that she’s her to punish Angel, if she admits it before something goes wrong. And make sure my mom gets regular brain scans, she only has a few years.” Giles starts writing this down, frantic to not miss anything.

“Army will be running secret experiments on demons, in about two years and a hell goddess shows up the year after that.” I try and think of anything else worthwhile. “Oz is the werewolf, Don’t let Kendra die in the spring, and don’t forget, Angel’s soul is a curse and curses are broken.”

“Is that everything?” He’s taking down my words, as fast as he can.

“Jonathan and Amy really need friends and both know or learn magic, invite them to help research at least.” Giles nods and jots this down.

“Aside from that, the mayor is over a hundred and is going to ascend into a true demon.” When he starts freaking out, I stop him. “Don’t worry, I’m taking care of him and Spike tonight.”

I bur away, while Giles is taking down notes. In the small town of Sunnydale, it’s easy to find the Mayor Wilkins office and grab him. I bring him to he beach and fling him as far out to sea as I can.

Once I have him dealt with, I rush through the town and listen for Spikes voice. Narrowing on on him, I land beside him before he has left the warehouse district. I blast him with my heat vision, which turns him to ash and then I unleash it on every vampire in the vicinity. Twenty six in total, including Drusilla got fried.

“Let’s finish this.” I crack my knuckles and head towards the costume shop.

Crashing through the back door, I grab Ethan Rayne in a one handed throat grab. He starts to struggle, so I sever his arm with my heat vision, cauterizing it instantly.

“No more Eghyon.” I ignore his screams, and smash the statue of Janus.

When I do, reality warps around me and I find myself in the same location. Except Ethan has both arms again, something I will soon fix. Behind him on a bloody altar is Kent Nelson’s body and Klarion the Witchboy.

Happy Harbour
October 31, 2010
9:15 PM, EST

I find myself suddenly back at the high school, standing inside the entrance to the gym. The crowd of teens all beginning to panic at the surreal experience.

“What the hell just happened?” One of the frightened kids screams, which sets the whole lot of them off.

“Did you all just get sucked into a movie?” Asks Dick, his eyes darting around the room. “Because I was in Starwars.”

“Yeah!” Billy enthusiastically claims. “It was so cool fighting in the tournament. Tien blinded me, and he could make copies of himself.”

“We can discuss it once we calm the crowd,” Kaldur speaks up urgently. “They seem close to rioting.”

The ground starts to tremble and the lights all go dark. A thunderous bang sounds in the middle of the gymnasium and soon a spiral of energy forms in the air.

Its forms a portal, soon depositing four figures on the hardwood flood. One is a kind of recognizable, middle aged man and the others I know.

Klarion and Teekl land softly, while a writhing Lena, is levitated after them. She’s barely aware of the change in location, her moans of pain are all she can really focus on.

<Get the Klarion outside,> I instruct the Team. <We can’t afford to fight him in the crowd.>

<On it.> Billy assures me, before screaming his magical words.

“SHAZAM!” Klarion’s speech is interrupted, by a bolt of magical lightning.

Cadet Marvel surges at the Chaos Lord, sending both through the roof and outside. When he makes his thunderous appearance, the crowds fear turns to cheers.

<Rescue formation six.> I order the Superfriends and spring towards the man Klarion brought.

His cackles of glee and his feelings of enjoyment at the crowds panic, have me introduce myself with a powerful punch. His eyes roll back in his head and he flips through the air, landing in a heap on the ground.

“I was expecting more, from one of Klarion’s minions.” I grunt to myself in surprise.

“Everyone!” Robin on a table, yelling to the students. “Follow us out the rear exit, our Team will keep you safe!”

Kon is at his fallen sisters side, checking her for serious injury. Tigress and M’gann, are working with Dick to direct the crowd.

Following the rest of my Team back out the front doors, I can see the battle is definitely not in our favour. Donna and Billy are failing to get close enough to land a clean shot. Firestorm and Zatanna, are not doing much more, their magic unable to penetrate his shield.

“Trickshot to Watchtower.” I patch in to the emergency frequency. “Klarion’s at the Happy Harbor high school. Get hold of Doctor Fate.” Not waiting for Red Head’s response, I start searching for the cat.

Kaldur is facing off with it, his trident doing a fair job of keeping the now massive feline at bay. Kaldur’s darker side, has come to the surface and he is fighting to kill.

<Behind you.> Sending him a warning, I fire a volley of skunk spray arrows.

“Thank you, for the assistance.” My Atlantean friend calls back at me, as he leaps over my foul smelling missiles.

They collide with the grass near Teekl’s feet, spraying the concentrated fumes into the air. My regular nose can barely stand the smell, I can only imagine how the cat of Chaos is feeling.

It releases a yowl of irritation, before leaping from the cloud. Slamming into me, it sends the pair of us tumbling along the field.

“Allow me to return the favour!” A blast of water, forces the chaos spawn off of me and bouncing along the ground.

“We need to take out the cat,” I take Kaldur’s offered hand and let him pull me to my feet. “It should banish Klarion for a good while.”

“I remember the words of Kent Nelson.” He assures me, narrowing his eyes as the cat returns for more. “It is why I am not facing the Witchboy myself.”

It’s moment’s like these, I really appreciate Kaldur. His calm and focused demeanour, has me confident I am not alone in guiding my Team.

I may give orders, but they all outshine me in so many ways. It’s a relief knowing I am not needed, they could do this without me. According to the show, my changes have only made things worse. A lot of people died, who should still be alive.

Heck maybe it’s time I take a sabbatical and finish the mission for Dubbilex. I need to keep my side of the bargain, he said he could explain my origin. No one else even has an idea of my real origin, M’gann thinks it was worst case scenarios of my own.

I hate lying to her, but I have started forgetting what the people I knew looked like. I can almost convince myself, I really am just a clone. One who has an original to find.

Pluto’s words may have eased my mind about Roy’s survival, but my guilt has been growing everyday. I have his life. This should have been his Team, if the Light never got him.

Kon, M’gann, and I, are the only ones who know. I need to be a real man and realize if I really intend to do this, I can’t do it alone. I have friends who have already shown the willingness to save me, let’s give them the chance to choose.

“Once this is over.” I make up my mind, choosing to trust in my friends. “I need to talk to everyone. I need some help.”

“I am pleased you are learning to rely on us,” Kaldur replies, slashing a clean hit on Teekl’s side. “M’gann is doing a good job, of getting you to open up and trust those who care for you.”

“Only so many times a guy can wake up, with all his friends worried about him.” Bashfully I admit my realization, one I had only made in the last few days. “Before he has to admit to himself, I can’t do everything myself and I have some amazing people I can ask.”

“My friend,” Kaldur strikes through the chaotic cat’s back, pining it to the ground. “We shall aid you, in any way we are able.”

He roars, his tattoos glowing a bright blue. A surge of energy flows through the trident, entering Teekl and freezing the feline solid.

“Would you care to do the honours?” He removes his weapon, stepping back with a feral grin.

“How kind,” Replying with a smirk, I fire a trio of explosive arrows at the ice block.

The simultaneous detonation, send pieces of ice and frozen cat rain down on Kaldur and I. A shriek of inhuman fury, comes from Klarion.

“You pieces of filth, have annoyed me one too many times!” The Chaos Lord, sends tendrils of orange electricity surging towards me and Trident.

It collides with us, sending the pair of us soaring into the air. We reach maybe for stories, before gravity reclaims us. The chaotic energy still coursing though us, keeps either of us from softening the fall.

Colliding with the ground hurts... a lot. I groan face down in the dirt and force myself to my knees. Spitting out a glob of blood, I feel Kaldur slam into me.

Fireball impacts the place we had just occupied, thankfully Kaldur recovered in time. I’m nearly useless at this point, all I can really do is watch helplessly.

“This town reeks of your influence!” A golden flash of light appears above the school, revealing Doctor Fate. “It is time to bring Order to this night.” A beam of energy fires from his fingers, forcing Klarion to break of his own attack.

“I’m not on your level anymore Nabu!” The Chaos Lord taunts with a roar. “I’m multi-classing now!”

A pillar of blackish purple magma, rises from the ground and slams into a hastily conjured ankh. The golden shield, crumbles to the power of Klarion’s attack and crashes into Abra Kadabra’s body.

<We can’t let Klarion take out Nabu.> My urgency floods the link and thankfully someone is able to respond.

“Raaaagh!” Kon’s roar of rage, comes from the roof of the school.

He’s floating above the building and glaring swords, at the distracted Klarion. Kon wastes no time, vanishing from sight and reappearing with a sonic boom.

Appearing a few feet above Klarion, leaves him free to deliver a two handed blow to the Lord of Chaos’ face. Klarion smashes into the dirt, creating an impact crater and yelling in rage.

Fate wasting no time breaking free, binds Klarion with golden chains. This doesn’t stop the eldritch things fury, but it keeps him contained for Kon.

“I am a god!” Klarion shrieks in childish rage. “”You shouldn’t be able to even lay a finger on me, you fleas!”

Kon looks behind him, and sees a rather large portion of the students. They ignored the evacuation and doubled back to see the action.

“Gods need to be believed in!” Challenges Kon, squaring his shoulders. “No one here even knows your name.”

Klarion rises a few feet into the air, struggling with his restraints. His form begins to lose its humanity, becoming more demonic by the second.

“I am Change, I am Chaos, I am Kl-” His words end suddenly, as a red line appears along his neck. His head tilts to the side and separates from his shoulders. Shining Knight behind him, her sword having cleaved through Klarion’s neck.

“You are nothing.” Donna spits on the ashes, her rage beginning to abate.

As the severed head falls, the body burns to ash and blows away in the wind. His head screams a final threat, before it to is nothing but scorched remains. A black shadow, rises from the remains and soars off into the sky, Doctor Fate in hot pursuit of the shade of Chaos.

Flightless Man · Feb 16, 2021

Episode 20: Remembrance Day
Mount Justice
November 5, 2010
5:22 PM, EST

Giving the signal for my friends to dig in, I try to enjoy the moment. Sensing my unease, M’gann grabs my hand under the table and squeezes it. Taking comfort from her, I look at the happy heroes and sigh.

“I need to find the real Roy. He’s not dead.” Everyone stops talking, when I make the declaration.

“Aren’t you the one who...” Artemis starts to say ‘the one who killed him’, but catches herself. “Told us he was dead?”

“Pluto kind of told me he was still alive on Themyscira.” I admit, shame coursing from me at how long this has taken. “I put off doing anything, because at first we had so much to do.”

“But it has been calm,” Kaldur gives me a knowing stare. “Giving us time to dwell on our failures.”

“I have.” Running a sweaty hand through my hair, I force myself to continue. “I stole his life. After Halloween, I know you can handle things while I try and give it back to him.”

“I thought you wanted to ask us for help.” I get a disappointed glare from the Atlantean.

“I’m asking you to lead the Team, until I find the real Roy.” I exhale slowly, dreading the next step. “I’m giving my two weeks notice.” Kaldur should have lead this Team from day one, I keep getting people killed.

“What about Wally?” Zatanna starts to worry, I did promise to help her get him back.

“When Zatara or Fate find a way, I can be called back in.” I keep letting people down, what’s one more friend. “But you guys don’t need me anymore, I don’t think you ever did.”

No one says anything for a moment, everyone shocked by my words. M’gann clears her throat and draws her own attention.

“I’m giving my notice as well,” She gives everyone a hesitant smile. “If I don’t go with him, he’ll be back in a hospital bed inside a week.”

“No kidding,” Laughs Artemis, getting the rest to start chuckling. “I think he’s just trying to get out of cooking. For someone as wise as he is, he makes a lot of stupid choices.”

“Like this one?” Dick is glaring at me, his frustration shifting to anger. “You spend this whole time harping on us about teamwork, but you’re going off solo?”

“What about joining the League?” Kaldur asks me, trying to reason with me.

“I did hear Clark talking on the phone with Batman.” Kon is one of the few not judjing my choice, he’s only giving me the information he knows. “They plan on asking you to join with the next expansion on Christmas day.” The day after my birthday in my old life and the one I selected for my fake life as Connor Hawke.

“Then I better find the real deal fast.” I shrug off the idea, I really don’t feel worthy of standing with the legends yet. I’m doing a good enough job toppling them from down here.

“Stop calling him the ‘real’ Roy!” Lena surprisingly the one to yell at me, tears welling in her eyes. “We’re real!”

“He might be the original, but I never met him.” Kon stares me down, daring me to argue. “I know the difference between fake and real. You’re real enough for me.”

“I looked back at the dates, I never actually met him either.” Dick is staring at me, his eye narrowed and his arms crossed. “Besides you aren’t trying to live his life, you made sure we all knew the facts.”

“Connor has always been my favourite name,” M’gann gives my hand still clasped in her own, another encouraging squeeze. “And you are my favourite person, no matter what you want us to call you.”

“If you need to do this,” Kaldur addresses me warmly, a serious look on his face. “I will lead the Superfriends, until you return with Roy.”

“Thank you,” I sigh in relief, glad they mostly seem to understand. “I am going to need Cheshire’s help,”

“My sisters?” Demands Artemis, who narrows her eyes when I nod yes. “Why?”

“She has knowledge of what I need to look out for and can hopefully point me in the right direction.” Shrugging, I explain my reasoning.

“And stab you in the back once she’s done.” Scoffs the blonde girl. “Oh wait, my sister already did that.”

“Well I wont invite her for a threesome this time.” I tease Artemis, who snarls at me.

“You better not!” her ire is rising, but Kaldur ends my fun.

“He is only riling you up, to settle his own nerves.” My chosen replacement, stares knowingly at me. “The League has come to rely on us, this is true, But most of us have taken time off, for things beside injury.”

“I guess we can finally achieve a flawless mission.” Artemis teases in good humour, but it hits home hard.

“I said you didn’t need me anymore.” I stand a give a half smile. “You’ll see how right that is soon.” I’m not cut out to be a hero. I don’t save people, I get them killed.

Star City
November 11, 2010
11:10 AM, EST

“Is your air conditioner down too?” Artemis barges past me. “Ours is fried.” Her mom follows her inside, both of them in shorts and tank tops.

“So is ours,” M’gann calls from the bathroom, where she is laying in an ice bath in a bikini. “The solar flares are messing with a lot of electronics.”

“Zeta beams are offline, due to atmospheric disturbance and magnetic pulses of the flares.” I grunt my own response, wiping the sweat from my brow. “Or we would have already gone, to hide out in our nice cool cave.”

“This can’t be natural...” Artemis groans, accepting an already melting bar of ice cream. “It’s November!”

“It’s not.” Ollie walks in, struggling to pull his leather bracers over his sweaty forearms. “Red T has traced the source to Cerdia, Santa Prisca, Rhealasia, Bogatago, and Agolea.”

“Five enormous glass pyramids, are sending pulses of radiation into the sun.” Dinah walks wrings her hair out the window and what looks like a cup of sweat, falls from her golden locks.

“Ladies. you get the one in Bogatoga and Connor and I, will be heading to Santa Prisca.” Oliver finally gets the last of his uniform on, turning to Paula. “Alright everyone, get ready to see my newest design.”

He leads us to the roof, yanking a tarp from the answer to our lack of transport. Paula could fly us, but she would take hours. Speed is one of her weaker areas, but something John Stewart said Guy excelled at and was the main reason he wasn’t on earth.

“Tad ah!” He waits for applause, which only I seem to be providing. “Well I know who’s getting the best Christmas present.” He grumbles and wipes the sweat from the back of his neck.

“It’s six really big arrows.” Artemis grunts, shaking her head like a dog and sending drops of sweat everywhere. “Sorry we aren’t amazed.”

He kicks a button on the back of one, causing a hatch to slide open at the top. It reveals an area big enough for two, with a pair of chairs. A jet extends from the back and a glass dome covers the cockpit.

“Okay. I take it back,” Artemis concedes, while everyone else begins to clap finally “This is pretty cool.”

“I call them...” Ollie pauses for dramatic effect. “The Darts.”

“Mine’s the green one, black is for my pretty bird and red and white are for you two.” Green Arrow gestures to me and Artemis. “Blue and yellow are spares, M’gann and Paula can use them, for the trip to the cave.”

Santa Prisca
November 11, 2010
2:46 PM, ECT

As soon as the small island nation comes into view, I turn back to inform the rest of Epsilon squad. Icon, Rocket, Green Arrow, and the original Flash, is our five man group and everyone is dealing with the tension of waiting.

Icon and Raquel, are going over last minute words of wisdom. Ollie and Jay are trading the good stories, trying to keep their minds off the waiting.

“We got a visual,” I interrupt the conversations, pointing at the now visible island.

“How did they build these in secret?” Asks Rocket and I have to agree.

In the show, this was when the blizzard bases froze North America. Why is it a heatwave and solar flares? It disrupted our Zeta travel, was that all they needed?

“We shall be finding out, once we have shut down the pyramid.” Icon calmly addresses his protege. “Our first priority, is to disable the radiation pulses being shot into the local star.”

“Red Head’s info,” Green Arrow brings up a holographic display. “Says the power is coming from this compound.”

A dull emerald light, coalesces into the shape of Santa Prisca. It replicates the satellite imaging of the island perfectly. The dormant volcano and expanse of jungle, separate the seven towns from Bane’s capital city.

“You and Rocket, are going to drop us off at the pyramid and then shut down the power at the compound.” Jay Garrick puts on his winged helmet, giving us a confidant grin. “Oh, this really reminds me of Belgium back in 41’.”

“We haven’t heard a peep from Bane in months,” Ollie warns Rocket and I. “We don’t know what he cooked up for us down their.”

“I doubt he’s still in charge.” Contradicting him, I realize the League never checked it out. Kobra took over the island, around the time we had to hideout at Fate’s tower.

Wally’s birthday is the perfect day, to realize how many things I have made worse. Wally should be saving a Queen today, not lost in the wind. A lot of people should still be here.

I don’t think that Red Arrow, had even joined the Team by this time. The blame pretty obviously lays with the changes I made. What was I thinking? I had no right making choices for people I claim to care about.

“Bane’s an egomaniac,” I finally explain my rationale. “No way he’s working with four other countries.”

“Let’s find out, shall we?” Green Arrow tosses a salute our way, as I open the hatch for him.

“Good luck.” Icon pats Rocket on the shoulder, before dropping from my Bio-ship and blasting off towards the glowing pyramid.

Green Arrow fires a zip-line arrow, allowing Flash to race down the taut cord. Another pulse of radiation, surges from the glass structure and shoots towards the sun.

“Ready to do this?” Closing the hatch, I double check with Rocket.

She only has the normal level of stress, but neither of us are what anyone would consider a heavy hitter. Neither of us, can afford to be sloppy.

“You know it,” Raquel responds with an anxious smile. “I’m curious how long it’s going to take, before you blow yourself up.”

“I’ve only been in like six explosions,” I defend myself, sharing a chuckle with her at the absurdity of my claim.

“Like Dick would say, you need to be more chalant about that kind of thing.” Her nerves are easing and just in time, for our own air drop.

“Besides, didn’t you kill like a hundred clones of yourself and are one yourself?” Her tone is cautious, as she waits to see how I take the words. “Seems like any mission with you, has a habit of going wrong.”

“Ha!” I burst out laughing, as I feel my own tension drain from my shoulders. “Glad someone finally had the guts, to say it out loud.” Now I know how everyone really feels being around me.

“That’s not what I mean.” She corrects herself, with a scowl my way. “We all know you have a sixth sense, for finding the juicy stuff. I’m just glad I finally get to come on one of the secret missions.”

“Let’s see if you say the same thing, if I blow this base up too.” I raise an eyebrow, reminding her of her own accusation earlier.

“At least I’ll stop you from going boom with it,” She retorts with another laugh, before approaching the opening hatch. “It looks like they only have a skeleton crew.”

Standing beside her, I view the compound as well. Only a handful of armed guards, are patrolling the base. A generating station, barracks, mess hall, and a few more normal buildings, are easily identified. What has me alarmed, is the bunker on the far side of the compound.

“We have a lot of scared people inside that thing.” Pointing it out, Rocket agrees after a moments observation.

“Looks like enough food, to feed a good twenty people.” She directs my gaze to a guard bringing a cart of supplies.

“Can’t blow the base,” I sigh in frustration, because of course things got harder. “Until we can evacuate whoever is inside.”

“Didn’t mean to jinx us,” Rocket tries to apologize, but I wave it off.

“Don’t worry about it,” I give a sad smile. “Like you said. Everyone knows who brings the bad luck.” I don’t let her respond, leaping from the Bio-ship.

<I’ll take out the patrol,> Informing Rocket, I start firing taser arrows. <Meet me at the bunker.>

<I don’t think so,” She counters my order, flying ahead of me and firing a barrage of kinetic orbs. <We just went over how bad your luck is. I’m not telling M’gann I got you killed, two weeks before retirement.>

<Fine,> I concede, before we waste any time arguing. <I’ll cover you, get the prisoners free.>

<Let’s do this.> She shares her excitement, before we ambush the guard with the food.

<Bane’s not sloppy like this.> I’m getting worried. <And if someone else took over... they have to be a lot better, or a hell of a lot stronger.

<Eyes peeled, gotcha.> She acknowledges my warning, following me inside the bunker.

“Kobra!” A pair of guards, open fire on us with assault rifles.

“Guess we know who took over!” Rocket yells over the staccato of gunfire, her energy shield saving us both.

When the soldiers run dry on ammo, they duck behind pillars and reload. I can see the entrance to the cells, so I can’t be too explosive down here.

“Send the shield ahead of me.” I start running, knowing she will do it.

The sphere of violet energy, follows me down the hall and bursts when I pass the Kobra goons. The wave of force, slams both into the wall and drops them to the floor.

“Nice,” I call back to my mission partner. “One bird, two stooges.”

Grabbing the keys from one, I open the prisoner wing. What’s the fastest way to get any of Kobra in here, to focus on me? I don’t want anyone being used as human shields and it looks like they have nearly a hundred choices.

“Dónde está el baño?(1)” My very limited high school Spanish, is about to save the day. “Dos cervezas por favor y mi amigo va a pagar(2). Soy Canadiense!(3).”

No one says anything, until I reach my final phrase. When I claim I am Canadian, the cheering begins. I want to believe that it’s love for my original home. But realistically, I know they would cheer for Atilla the Hun right now.

“Sorry, but I don’t remember anymore Spanish,” I call into the crowd, when no one attacks me. “We’re going to get you folks out off here.”

It doesn’t take long, four cells contained all of the hostages. When everyone is beginning to follow Rocket topside, I point at the final locked door.

“What’s in that room?” I ask anyone, they all seem terrified of it's occupant.

“La Ruina(4).” An elderly Hispanic man answers, fear and rage coursing from him.

“Sounds bad.” I shake my head and follow the crowd, if the victims want it shut, maybe I should listen for once.

Santa Prisca
November 11, 2010
3:21 PM, ECT

“You ne... to... out of... now!” Ollie’s panicked voice crackles through the radio, the solar flares interfering with the signal.

“What?” I try to keep the line open, but a discharge of static blows the circuits in my earpiece.

<Did you understand what he was saying?> Asks Rocket, giving me pause.

<No, but he seemed pretty freaked out.> While we try and get the malnourished civilians on board the Bio-ship, I pull one of the ones who speaks English aside.

“Excuse me, sir?” The man in his mid twenties, smiles widely at me and nods.

“Yes, what do you need my friend?” His accent is good, I assume Bane had him working on something important before all of this.

“Why are all of you being kept at a power plant?” He laughs at my words, until he realizes I am serious.

“This is no power plant.” He points to the North, where I can barely see the glow of the pyramid. “That is what Kobra created to power the country, with free and green energy.”

“What is this place then?” It was using a lot of power, for Watchtower to pick it up. “It can’t just be for prisoners, you only took up a single building.”

“This is where they have us make the rockets.” He points at what I had first assumed was the generating station. “The men mix the new chemicals, with Bane’s Venom and the women fill the weapons with them.”

“And the kids?” I saw a handful getting shuffled on board.

“Our test subjects.” A man hisses from behind me, causing me to throw the young man towards the Bio-ship. “We almost had to get more from the city, but the compound finally works.” Kobra, steps from the shadows.

His pale scaly skin and slit yellow eyes, make him truly look part snake. He draws a curved blade, from under his dark red robes and lunges for me.

Flipping over his slash, I land behind him and begin looking for openings. His form is excellent and I have no melee weapon, so I’m not putting money on myself.

“Who are the missiles for?” I growl, throwing a cloud of dirt at his face.

“Everyone!” Instead of leaving him blind, he finds me by smelling the air. He really went all in on the snake motif, he even has a forked tongue.

“Let’s see how the little Kobra, handles a constrictor.” Trusting in my enchanted breast plate, I charge forward and take a blow to the torso.

I breathe out a sigh of relief, when his poisoned blade snaps. I trust my friends work, but a sword to the chest would not be pleasant.

“Arrgh!” Kobra screams in agony, as I wrap tightly around him and squeeze.

“Beep.” I hear a muffled noise, that reminds me of a smoke alarms dying battery. “Beep. Beep.”

“What is that noise?” I grunt from the strain of my hug. He doesn’t answer me, unless you count the sound of his back breaking an answer.

“Beep. Beep. Beep.” Realizing the sound began when I presumably killed Kobra, I release him and leap backwards.

“He triggered the rockets!” Raquel shouts from the ship, everyone finally on board. “We can’t let them take off!” She unnecessarily warns me.

“I can blow them up from the ship,” I rush to her, leaving Kobra’s beeping body in the shadows. “Can your belt, contain the blast of...” I do some quick addition, as the roof of the factory opens. “Sixteen missiles?”

“It’s going to have to, wont it.” Rocket pushes me onto the ship. “Now how are you going to do this? I didn’t think this thing had working weapons.”

“It doesn’t.” I grab the Dart Ollie had presented to me this afternoon. “So I’m going to make my own missile.” I stretch my arms to the storage closet, grabbing my entire supply of volatile arrows.

Dumping the entire lot of them into the cockpit, I give a mental command to G.U.S. and feel the Bio-ship rise into the air. The living spacecraft starts to rise, to a hopefully safe height.

“You better do this soon,” Rocket warns me, pointing towards the missiles. “They look nearly locked on.”

“Green Arrow is either going to kill me, for blowing up his gift,” I align the Dart and slam the ignition, sending it soaring towards one of the chemical weapons. “Or take all the credit for this.”

It collides, exploding in a fireball much larger than I hoped for. It cascades into its neighbouring missiles, causing a chain reaction.

“Now!” I remind Rocket, with a manly shriek.

“Make sure I don’t fall out.” She steps onto the lower ramp, ignoring the wind blowing against and creates a ball of energy around the entire compound.

Wrapping one arm around her waist, I throw my other around a part of the ship. Raquel is already shaking from the effort of maintaining the kinetic sphere.

As the explosive force of sixteen missiles go off at once, Rocket refuses to give in. Her nose and ear are bleeding, from the strain being exerted on her. She may not be willing to give in, but her gear is another matter.

“Raquel!” I try to warn her, to no avail.

Her belt made from an advanced alien ship’s engine, begins to spark and smoke. Soon it glows violet, before the energy begins to disintegrate the belt from the inside.

Instead of causing her energy field to vanish, it changes colour and grows in intensity. Now a brilliant and bright red colour, her kinetic energy barrier contains the blast for the entire duration.

I guide the ship higher and higher, while Rocket carries the explosion with us into the sky. Everyone is quiet inside the ship, as we reach where the air thins. I can feel her struggle, as she throws the orb out of the atmosphere and into space.

“Whoa... I did it.” Raquel mumbles to her self and falls backwards, the sphere of energy now dissolving safely in the blackness of space.

“You sure did,” I agree with the words, and reel her back into the ship.

“I need some room,” Warning the crowd, I carry her into the main area of the ship. One of the chairs, morphs into a bed and I gently deposit my friend on it. “Make sure she’s okay, I need to get us back down to Earth.”

My words are followed without question, the crowd proud to be able to help their saviour. I collapse in the pilot’s seat. Raquel is a hero, no question about who saved the day.

I definitely made the right choice leaving the Team, I killed Kobra and I don’t feel bad. It was an accident. I only wanted him to stop fighting back, but he’s dead and it was by my hand.

Kaldur and Donna killed dangerous threats, enemies we had no hope of keeping secure. I killed because it was easier.

“Trickshot to Green Arrow.” I try the ships radio, hoping for better luck. “Rocket kept the blast contained, all the way into orbit.”

“Am I ever glad to hear that.” Ollie answers after a few seconds. “We got the pyramid smashed to pieces. So let’s rendezvous at the compound, make sure no one important sneaks away.”

“Understood.” I end the transmission and groan into my fist. This is going to suck.

When we finally arrive back at the military base, the prisoner has managed to free himself. In the short time we have been gone, Bane has ripped the Kobra cultists apart. We find him waiting for us, with a bloody boot planted on Kobra the leader’s crushed head.

Notes
1: Where is the bathroom.
2: two beers please and my friend will pay.
3: I am Canadian.
4: Bane.
G.U.S. (Get Us Somewhere)

Flightless Man · Feb 25, 2021

Episode 21: Carved in Stone
Santa Prisca
November 11, 2010
4:47 PM, ECT

“You have my thanks!” Bane yells up at me, as I weigh my choices.

The rescued prisoners are terrified and I can feel my own nerves going haywire. Ollie and the others aren’t here yet, so I’m going to have to do the talking. I wrack my brain, for anything that may help me now.

“I’ll let you and the chica live,” He declares magnanimously, rubbing his hands in anticipation. “Of course, you will have to return my subjects to me.”

“He lies.” The overly excitable man who answered my questions, pours his rage out at the sight of Bane. “Life here, was no better under him. He made sport, of breaking us.” He opens his mouth in a snarl and I can see a single brass tooth gleam in the sun.

“By allowing me to challenge this snake in single combat.” Bane spreads his arms wide and roars in triumph. “You have allowed me to reclaim my nation, by the laws carved in stone.”

When a torrent of dread fills the ship, I swallow my own fear and do something stupid. If I leave him in power here, anything he does to these people is on my shoulders.

“Your soul is as weak as your body!” I spit down at him, which has him growl in anger. “You couldn’t beat his champion, even hopped up on Venom. Now you claim my kill, like a snake!”

“If you want to claim my victory, you will have to face me first.” He snarls at me, even as the civilians find their hope again. “Come and challenge me then boy, if you wish to deny me my prize.”

“I’m more worried you need Venom, to take a piss.” I leap from the Bio-ship, landing near him in the dirt. “Can you at least make this entertaining? If Kobra beat you, I doubt it.”

“Let’s see what sounds your spine makes.” He rushes for me, catching me when I try to roll around him.

Once he has my arm in a grab, he lifts and slams my entire body into the ground. Instead of releasing me, he pulls back on me and lifts me into the air. Moving with his momentum, Bane starts spinning me.

When he releases, I fly like a hammer throw and smash into the wall of the compound. Pushing myself to my feet, I spit out a glob of bloody saliva and curse my empty quiver.

“I gave you a chance to leave!” Bane’s fist, collides with my gut. “But you had to spit on my offer.” Maybe not my best choice. I don’t know why I argued with him, he was covering for my kill. Except I know why I did. If he took credit for Kobra’s death, Santa Prisca would be his again.

“Now I shall leave your broken body, as a warning to any other would be heroes!” He lifts my struggling body into the air, laughing at me the entire time.

“No!” I hear Oliver yell, as he finally arrives.

“To late.” Bane brings by body down, on his rising knee.

Instead of a bone shattering snap, the sound of rubber slapping rubber fills the battlefield. Going limp and stretchy, my body folds around his leg and my legs slap against me head harmlessly.

“I’m already spineless!” I ricochet my legs back, crashing them into Bane’s chin.

In shock, he releases me and soars from the force of my kick. Crashing onto his back a dozen feet from me, I charge for him on all fours.

He recovers before I reach him, but I’m playing dirty now. Instead of colliding with him, I only send a closed fist his way. Tossing a handful of sand in his eyes, I follow this with a left paw hay maker.

I feel his nose shatter beneath my fist, which has him roar in pain. It doesn’t stop him though, it only infuriates him more.

Blocking my next attack, he pulls me closer with my out stretched arm. When I’m close enough, he grabs my throat in a firm hold and squeezes.

“Let’s make you as brainless as you act.” The muscles in his arm strain, as he chokes the life from me. “Since you have already proven to have no spine.”

Desperate to live, I force my face forward and extend my neck suddenly. Like a hippo, I extend my jaw and combine my teeth into twisted tusks.

“Raghr!” I roar, closing my jaw around his throat and yank backwards.

Bane’s grip on me releases, as a shower of his blood coats me. I hear cheers from the Bio-ship, but horrified gasps from Green Arrow and Flash. Collapsing in the dirt, I groan in pain.

Santa Prisca
November 11, 2010
6:12 PM, ECT

“You’re king of Santa Prisca?” Green Arrow sounds as shocked as I feel, staring at the massive chunk of carve obsidian.

Bane hadn’t been lying, when he said the laws had been carved in stone. I can’t understand the words he had carved himself into the two story stone, but they are fairly simple. Defeat the ruler in single combat and claim the crown.

“He is,” The guy who has been my guide so far, explains with a deferential bow my way. “By killing both Kobra and Bane in single combat, none are willing to challenge his rule.”

I feel worse about Kobra than I do Bane, one was an accident and one was in a life or death struggle. Even if this is apparently the law, I have no desire to rule. I can barely manage my own life, I have no right to lead a country.

“Well my first order, is going to be figuring out how to give the power back to the people.” From inside the palace, I can see a pair of glowing yellow eyes.

<This one, is pleased to see you again.> I hear Arenay’s familiar voice in my head. <Dubbilex said you had no reason to help us further, but you have continued to do so.>

 I admit my lack of attention, to the bargain I had made.

<This one, is free again by your hand.> She corrects me, sharing her delight at Kobra’s defeat. <As are the ones, this one came to save.>

<More Genomorphs are on the island?> I share my confusion at the news.

I get an image of the volcano, then the treeline at the base of it, and finally a series of mine shafts. Burly, four armed, green, Genomorphs push carts filled with gemstones and gold or copper ore.

<This one, can now lead our kin to Dubbilex.> I start thinking, when she mentions this.

<Do your people have a home yet?> They have suffered so much and Santa Prisca, has been horribly depopulated. <I’m kind of king here and I think you and the locals, could really help each other.>

Before Bane took over, the population was seven hundred thousand. When Kobra took over nine years later, five hundred and twenty thousand remained. Not even six months into the cult’s rule, barely three hundred thousand are left.

“Bane and Kobra, have more prisoners at the mines.” I speak up, which has the civilians murmur in surprise.

“Kobra told us, the mine was too toxic even for slaves.” My friendly guide, explains the confusion I feel from the crowd. “They had to be automated, for any profit to be made from them.”

“Automated by enslaved aliens,” I explain, as Arenay leaps onto my shoulder.

“Meet Arenay.” The shocked crowd begins whispering, but I silence them. “She is one of the Genomorphs, her species was mutated by the organization Kobra serves. Her people are being forced to work the mines and highly toxic Venom factory.”

“Her people have suffered more than anyone,” I move my gaze among the civilian crowd. “How about we offer then sanctuary and learn from each other.”

<These ones, have technology to share and are willing to work for our place.> Arenay addresses the crowd, her desperation not so different from theirs. <We just want a home, where we are safe from further experiments.>

“So here is how this is going to go,” I address everyone, my voice filled with a confidence I definitely do not have. “You’re going to set up elections, so next week you can have a leader you chose. The leader of the Genomorphs, will bring his people here and set up a city on the ashes of the Venom plant.”

I get silence from the crowd, but I can feel the hope. Pressing forward, I outline my plan for the Genomorphs to be given full citizenship and how they will aid in Santa Prisca’s upgraded infrastructure. Bless Arenay for all the information being fed into my head.

“Dubbilex will work as equals, with whoever you chose. In one year, you can have some non emergency elections and transition into a stable government.” I stop talking, which brings the questions.

“What will prevent us,” My guide asks, with a wink at me. “From being conquered by the next super villain, as soon as you leave?”

“Okay fine, we can be like the British.” I rub my temple, feeling a headache coming on. “Give all the power of the royal family, to whoever you elect next week. I can be like Wonder Woman, Santa Prisca’s super hero ambassador.”

I can stand in as a figurehead for a week, while they transition into a self chosen government. I have to wait nearly that long before I can go after Roy anyway. Now that the League can operate on Santa Prisca, the civilians should be safer.

Mount Justice
November 11, 2010
10:52 PM, EST

“What took you so long?” M’gann greets me with a hug, when Rocket and I, descend the Bio-ship’s ramp.

“Your boy here.” Raquel smirks at me. “Became a king.”

“What?” M’gann holds me at arms length, demanding an answer with her eyes.

“Green Arrow and Black Canary, are handling the Queen Industries relief efforts.” I explain, sharing the memories with the Team. “I’m getting the Genomorphs in the morning and bringing them to Santa Prisca.”

“You do know what this means, don’t you?” Dick questions me, with an amused smirk. “You can’t really go on this hunt for Roy, you could start a war now.”

“That’s what you think,” I respond with a chuckle, causing my face to lose all features.

When I turn back and reveal my lack of a face, nearly everyone steps back in shock. I finally figured out how to get rid of everything but my mouth and eyes, which are now lacking irises.

“The Question is, how will anyone conclusively connect me with the reclusive king.” I giggle, as my face reforms into the ken doll look.

“Well if you are a king, you will need an honour guard.” Kaldur speaks and I know he is up to something, the twinkle in his eye is too devious. “It would be good publicity if Tigress, Superboy, and Robin, did this until you transition power.”

“You guys aren’t letting me and M’gann go alone, are you?” I ask rhetorically, snorting at the grins of my friends.

“Of course not, everyone knows you find the trouble.” Raquel reminds me of her words from earlier.

“You aren’t the only one who was made in that lab,” Adds Kon, sharing an understanding smile. “Besides, you’re the one who said we’re cousins. The Kents would be very disappointed in me, if I let you go by yourself.”

“I’m not going to let you run off and die.” Artemis frowns at the thought. “I just started getting used to you. I don't really trust my sister alone with you two, since last time some suggested a threesome and then got stabbed.”

“Does this mean we are a princess?” Mary-Jane breaks the silence.

“We’re not really related to him,” Artemis tries to explain, but the young gyndroid stops her.

“But he gave us life.” Firestorm is certain of the claim and I’m starting to understand why, which makes me sick at how long this realization took.

“We are a new person, we are not Serling,” The dual voices come through as one, the emotion clearly audible. “Father Is the one who created our soul with the Ruby of Life by breaking a piece off of mother Serling’s and mixing it with part of his own when she ceased.”

“Why didn’t you say anything before now?” I start to exhale slowly, my heart constricting at another failure.

“It was not clear to us at first,” They admit with a shy shrug. “Doctor Fate is the one, who explained the mystical connection to us a few weeks ago. How this is basically the same thing that happens during a pregnancy.”

“It is why both Kon and us, have had a harder time adjusting.” Mary-Jane explains, their voice barely above a whisper. Our essences finished development, after we woke up.”

“I have been feeling more... complete lately.” Admits Kon, while he examines my ‘daughters’ in a new light.

We did not know how to bring it up.” Mary-Jane’s shoulders fold in defensively, as they explains their concerns. “By the time we realized the connection we shared, you had already sent us to live with Doctor Fate. We assumed, you did not want us around.”

“Why did you choose the name Nelson and not Harper?” M’gann asks softly, her eyes darting between Mary-Jane and I.

“Because Kent Nelson stepped in while we lived at his tower, besides father’s name is not Queen.” Firestorm explains sadly. “Can we please come home with you? Nabu only cares about our magical potential, not us as a person.”

“Of course you can.” Taking a few unsteady steps towards Mary-Jane, I reach an arm out and pull her into a hug.

“Thank you.” They wrap their arms around me hesitantly. “We don’t want to be alone, when you all go home tonight.”

“Something has always bugged me about Wally’s speed.” Artemis breaks the awkward moment, by asking Zatanna an unusual question. “He ate a lot, but I can’t remember him ever using the bathroom.”

“How do you think Kent and I, finally made him realize magic was real?” Zatanna giggles at the memory.

“I was going to get a few hours of sleep here,” I speak to Mary-Jane softly, unsure of how to act. “Before I go to get the Genomorphs. You better get some sleep yourself, since you’re coming with me.”

Raquel is likewise in need of proper sleep, so she joins Mary-Jane in bidding everyone good night. As the pair walk down the hallway to the bedrooms, I hear part of a conversation

“Why are we being set to bed?” Firestorm asks, with confusion lacing their voice. “He knows we do not sleep.”

“He was already freaking out, before the whole thing king thing.” Explains the exhausted black heroine. “You know what M’gann told us, about his nightmares.”

“He is at his breaking point and doesn’t know how to ask for help,” The more robotic voice of Jane, speaks individually. “We are all to-”

“Dude,” Dick claps an arm on my shoulder, drawing my attention away from the girls heading to bed. “I guess congratulations are in order.” He snickers at my worried expression, but I can feel his concern for me.

“How are you handling the news my friend?” Kaldur being the mature one, refuses to poke fun at me. “This has been a day of surprises for you.”

“I think you chose a good time to go on vacation,” I get a wave of sympathy form Kon. “You may not be able to go looking for Roy right now, but it looks like you have your plate full anyway.”

“No kidding,” I collapse on one of the couches, groaning from the pain of my fight.

“You got a kid and didn’t even get to do the fun part.” My situation is mocked by Artemis, who ducks a swat from M’gann.

“Well at least now I know where to find you, when we find a way to reach Wally.” Zatanna flops down in his bean bag chair and inhales, “Instead of having to track you down all over the world.”

M’gann curls up under my arm on the couch, as the Zeta tubes finally come back online. The robotic voice, announces Lena’s arrival.

“Recognized. Powergirl, B one six.” We all turn back, to see the hero of a different country arrive.

“Whoa...” Even Artemis, is wise enough not to poke this bear.

“Yeah, yeah.” Lena growls, looking like she fell asleep in a tanning bed. “Laugh it up. I delivered the heart and saved a queen.” She has a cane in her hand, that she is keeping behind her legs.

“What do you have?” Kon asks his sister, who finally shows us.

“Count Vertigo’s sword, or at least what’s left of it.” She pulls the blade from the cane, revealing it shattered halfway down. “The flares kept screwing with my powers. One second I was supercharged, the next I was weaker than Dick.”

“So you had no idea, if the blade would break or not.” Kaldur reasons out loud.

“It was after you all stopped the solar flares,” Lena admits with an awkward expression on her face. “I made it to the hospital but I was nearly at baseline human levels. When Vertigo made his move, I just reacted.”

“It was the action of a true hero, to do what you did.” Billy grabs her shaking hand and pulls her towards the couches. “No one can ever say you’re just playing hero again.”

“You’re bleeding.” Kon points at Lena’s side, where her costume has been slashed and so has her skin underneath.

“Maybe my powers hadn’t come back completely,” She sighs at being found out. “His sword snapped on my ribs, it’s really only a flesh wound.”

“Alright fine,” Artemis groans in frustration. “I’m a horrible judge of character. Connor and you, are both good people and I’m sorry for not giving you a fair chance.”

No one argues, most people sharing sounds of agreement in fact. This has me think back, on the conversation I had overheard.

“Wait a minute.” I sit up hastily, staring at M’gann. “What did Raquel mean, when she was talking to Mary-Jane?”

“I may have told the others, how close you seemed to snapping.” M’gann smiles awkwardly up at me, blushing at being caught.

“She told us to play along, when you gave your notice,” Adds Robin with a smirk.

“We came up with a plan of action, while you have been cooking this week.” Admits Kaldur, meeting my glare evenly.

“Me and Kon, are coming with you to Santa Prisca.” Artemis shoves an angry finger in my face, daring me to argue. “Someone has to make sure you don’t do something stupid.”

“If you actually come up with a decent plan next time.” M’gann squirms beside me. “We can give it a try, without me going behind your back again. I’m not going to let you run off like a moron, I love you and that means we do things together.”

“I love you too, but like in a tough manly way.” Kon shares his own feelings, which he has been getting better at.

"We all at least care about you," Lena admits, frowning at me. "Why else do you think we all went into your brain, when you got stuck in the pain coma."

"Yeah. we could share the pain among each other, but it still really hurt." Artemis slaps the back of my head and growls at me. "You don't go through that for someone, unless you care." Her voice becomes softer, less angry. "Stop being selfish and stupid. You teach us to work as a team and then try and do everything by yourself."

"He said that it was part of being a man." Adds Kon, trying to remember the drunken conversation on Themyscira. "That and not asking for directions, is all I can really remember."

"Oh god." Artemis scowls at me again. "No wonder he went crazy, you gave him shit advice."

"I was drunk..." Is my only defense, and I can tell it's not good enough.

"If you say and do stupid crap like that when drunk." She flicks me in the middle of the forehead "Then you have a two drink limit."

"He tried to get me to go rock climbing with him," Kon throws more trouble on me, as he remembers more of that night.

Mount Justice
November 11, 2010
11:32 PM, EST

“You really aren’t mad?” M’gann double checks with me, when we finally get a chance to head to bed.

“You realized I was having a break down and made sure I was safe, but also that I felt in control.” Grabbing her from behind, I just hold her tightly. “You’re kind of the most amazing person ever.”

Taking a whiff of her hair, I relax for the first time all day. I keep thinking I have to do everything by myself, but that’s not true. M’gann has been here since basically the beginning.

“I feel like I’m being pulled in a dozen directions.” Stepping back from her, I sit on the bed and sigh in frustration. “Even before today I mean.”

 She goes telepathic, sharing memories of the successes we’ve had.

 I share my feelings of failure, focusing on how many people have died. <I’m going to get another one of you killed.>

<So you are making every single choice, for each one of us?> M’gann is smugly amused at the idea. “I know for a fact, Wally made his own choice. So did Alan and the others. They made the choice to be heroes, long before meeting you.>

 I share my memories of season one, what she still thinks is my prediction of events.

<You know, this was pretty close for a nightmare you had,> She finds some flaws in my memories and points them out with a feeling of confidence. <But half of those missions, the Team never did.>

<That’s true,> I concede finally, realizing some holes of my own. <Kon isn’t a clone of Superman either.> Which makes me wonder, why are so many things different.

At first it seemed like it was simply changes I had been involved in, or others reacting to my differences. Kon’s parentage was different, before I woke up on the fourth of July. I don’t have an explanation for him being a blonde, or for having a sister.

<You told them about my dreams.> I state calmly, because we both know it is no question.

<You mean nightmares?> Her raised eyebrow and wave of concern, make me admit the truth out loud. <Because I have had go in and pull you out, at least a dozen times.>

<Fine. Yes, I keep having nightmares about different ways everything can go wrong.> I share my stress, which leads to hear stroking my hair.

<You think I don’t feel like that?> She shares her own worries, which are very familiar to my own. 

<I’m so sorry.> I grab her in another hug and sigh. <Life is never simple, is it?>

<No,> She giggles, her warm breath brushing against my neck. <But it’s been a lot happier since I came to Earth.>

 I admit, letting my terror leak out. 

<We can figure it out together.> I squeeze her hand, when she says this and flood her with my relief. <At least she’s a genius and has memories up to twelve.> M’gann laughs again, as I realize how much harder this could have been.

<Very true,> I sigh, this time in relief and press a kiss to her temple. 

<You would probably send the Team off to pick up litter in the park and die, when you go after some bad guy solo.> She pokes me in the ribs, which leads to her tickling me.

<Okay, I yield.> I laugh with her, and try fending off her fingers.

<Good, because I’m right.> She blushes deeply and winks at me. <Now would you like to show me, what the ‘fun part’ is.>

Santa Prisca
November 12, 2010
10:07 AM, EST

“You got relief efforts going, faster than I would have believed possible.” I compliment Oliver, as I find him in the market of the capital and only city.

“Kord Tech, Wayne Enterprises, and Lex Corp, have all thrown in a good chunk of cash and supplies.” He answers with a smile, waving off my praise easily. “Me and Dinah, are really only directing things at ground level.”

He signs something on a clipboard, sending a Kord Tech employee hurrying up the road. Ollie pats me on the back, leading me towards the palace.

“Got the last group of Genomorphs moved in yet?” He asks more to be polite than having a real curiosity, he’s already overworked and doesn’t have time to focus on my relocation efforts.

“Yeah. Dubbilex is converting the mines and Venom factory, into a town of the Genomorph’s own.” I explain the reasoning he gave me, on the flights back and forth today. “He’s really the only one comfortable around humans, so they want to work on integration slowly this year.”

“Has he given any thought, to how he will do so.” Asks Ollie, honestly curious about the plan.

“Volunteers will move to the town and by next year, the Genomorphs hope to begin moving to the city.” I repeat what Dubbilex told me, working up to my big news.

“So...” He stops walking, staring at me with a frown. “We kind of found out, Firestorm is my kid.”

He waits for the punchline, but it never comes. I shrug and try and laugh off the awkwardness.

“Which got me thinking...” His eye starts to twitch, so I rush through my answer. “Greta has no one and she’s only fourteen.”

“So you think me and Dinah, should just take her in?” He drops the gruffness, running his hand through his shaggy blonde hair. “That’s not really how these things work.”

“Well you adopted me, and Mary-Jane is my kid.” I walk him through our very odd family tree. “And she brought Greta back to life. So Greta is part of the family.”

“You can be the one, to explain this crazy idea to Dinah.” He gives up on arguing, knowing Dinah has final word on everything anyway.

“Oh I did.” He frowns at my cheeky laugh. “Me and M’gann brought the girls to see her, as soon as we made the first Genomorph drop off.”

“So Dinah probably has the paperwork,” Ollie sighs in defeat, but is excited about the idea on the inside. “All ready for me to sign.”

“She is an early bird,” I agree with a laugh, ducking under his playful swat.

“Have you given any thought,” He asks slowly, trying not to upset me. “To your lack of face?”

“I don’t want to keep pretending to be Roy,” Answering with a frown on my face, I explain my concerns. “I’m going to find him and when I do, I want his life to be waiting for him. I need to find out, what face is mine.”

“I figured it was something like that.” He pulls a few pictures from his vest pocket and hands them to me. “I had the cave’s security camera, bring up how you looked after the transfusion.”

I look at the photos and he’s right, one is very obviously me in the medical wing. The others are all me post ivory skin, but each has been altered in different ways. One merges me with Ollie himself, another stretches my face out, while a third is me with a round chubby face.

“I had these done for you,” He explains the slightly varied photos. “So you and M’gann could look at them and pick who you want to be.’

I don’t say anything, I just step towards him and grab him in a hug. I’ve been joking with my friends, but I really don’t know who I am anymore. I can never explain how much I needed this. I’m different from Roy, but Oliver and Dinah, have taken the time to learn the differences.

Flightless Man · Feb 25, 2021

Episode 22: Electing to Abdicate
Santa Prisca
November 17, 2010
5:03 PM, EST

“You’re doing a good thing here,” Bruce Wayne in full playboy mode and an awkward looking Dick Grayson, are part of the secret security that have been rotating for days. “The people of Santa Prisca, have been under the heel of a tyrant for too long.”

“You and the others who donated to the relief effort,” I shake his hand and thank him, while the cameras flash. “Have done more for the people here, than I could have dreamed of without your aid.”

“I have been finding, I rather enjoy the good publicity,” Lex Luthor in his Armani suit, shakes my hand next. “That I have been exposed to lately. Lena suggested this would only help with it.”

“I still can’t believe,” Dick is next with his greeting, smirking at the reporters in attendance. “You’re giving up the throne. Isn’t it everyone's dream, to have an island?”

“I have three, it’s not a big deal.” Ollie non nonchalantly brags.

“The five I have, give me much the same opinion.” Bruce flexes back, smirking at a now grumpy Oliver.

“Well I found after a dozen,” Lex looks at his fingers, feigning disinterest in the whole affair. “It was superfluous.”

“I have a hard enough time, keeping the Superfriends on task.” I playfully mess up Robin’s hair, smiling awkwardly at the cameras. “I know this country, has people who can lead it better than me. I’m only going to be a figurehead, so no more super villains try and set up shop here.”

A wave of laughter comes from the crowd. I can feel Lex’s greed, sneak through his mental defences. One of the reporters – a certain determined Lois Lane-Kent – pushes her way to the front of the crowd and asks her question.

“Rumours have begun circulating, that compare you to Wonder Woman.” She smirks at me, enjoying being able to report on some good news. “What do you have to say to that?”

“I wish I looked that good in a one piece.” I get a wave of chuckles from the crowd, but a raised eyebrow from Lois. “I want to help people, it’s why I run around in a Halloween costume everyday.”

“Giving aliens human homes, doesn’t help people.” One of the angrier reporters yells at me and I can feel a good chunk of the crowd agrees with him.

“It does, when we experimented on them.” I stare down the man, letting the crowd part around him. “Do you want the rest of the species, to come after us for revenge?”

“I think we all remember the Appellaxians,” Lex unexpectedly comes to my defence, placing an arm around my should and smiling coldly. “I don’t believe anyone rational, would ask for a repeat of the invasion.”

“Problem is, Cadmus already gave them a reason.” M’gann steps forward at my signal, walking onto the stage as Megan Morse. “This is M’gann M’orzz. She is from Mars.”

“Dubbilex and the rest of the Genomorphs, once looked like the rest of her people.” When I say this, she shifts into her green form and waves to the crowd. “Martians have three variations, white, green, and red.”

M’gann changes into a red Martian, and the suppresses a shiver of nerves. Before anyone can tell she is nervous, she shifts into her larger and natural white Martian form. Only the crowd has no idea of that, they think she’s only showing the versions of her species.

“Are you in a relationship with her, to help make up for what Cadmus has done?” Iris West asks me and both M’gann and I shift awkwardly, as the sea of reporters focus on us.

“Is making her your Queen, part of the reparations with Mars?” An Australian reporter this time, asks with a saucy smirk.

“Well...” I pause for effect and to collect my thoughts. <How do you want to handle this?> M’gann doesn’t outwardly react to my mental inquiry.

<No more fake relationships,> She responds firmly, but with warmth. <If I’m going to be you’re wife one day, you better be asking for yourself and not because someone else suggested it.>

“First. How would it help relations with Mars, if I turn it into a position with no real power?” I challenge the Australian, but press on without letting him respond.

“Second. I’m not with her for any political reason.” I wrap an arm around her waist. “We have been seen together all week, because she makes me feel worthwhile.” And ironically more human than I have did before. “

“I’m unsure of who I really am and what good I am actually doing, but she makes me wake up everyday and keep trying.” I get a mixed batch of emotions from the crowd, when I make my sickeningly sweet declaration.

“Why did you reveal your identity, while going through with this transfer of power?” Back to Iris West, with a really good question and one I got a lot of flack over.

“Everyone knows how the last few months have been going,” I admit to the crowd with a sigh. “Lots of people have rightfully been losing faith, in unknown ‘heroes’. If I intend to act as Santa Prisca’s national hero, the need to trust me.”

Doing something I never expected, I gesture to Lex Luthor and give a small bow. His eyebrows raise slightly in surprise, but I focus on the positive reinforcement.

“Lex Luthor and his daughter Lena publicly took a stand as heroes,” I ignore Bruce’s glare and press on with the words. “At a time when the world needed to find reason to keep believing in us, they showed me how we can do it.”

“This is certainly unexpected,” Lex steps beside me and grabs my hand in thanks. “But certainly appreciated.”

“My final statement for today, is a short one.” I address the crowd a final time. “Whoever the people elect, I will support. I’m not fit to lead a country, but I will protect the people in it.”

“You sure you don’t want to come to dinner?”Walking away off the stage, I approach Lex and offer him a hesitant smile.

“As nice as it is for you to have accepted my efforts,” He shakes his head and frowns at Bruce and Oliver. “The rest of the heroes, are less open to my efforts.”

“People can change,” Looking him straight in the eye, I give him a genuine smile. “If they really want to. I know I’m trying to be worthy of being called a hero. I’m only going to blame you, for what I can prove you did.

“If only everyone, was so reasonable to work with.” He turns his nose up, as the other adult heroes leave for dinner.

“You get decide who you are.” I step outside of the backstage tent and shield my eyes from the sun. “Don’t get blinded by an artificial Light, natural light gives a far better view of the world.” I leave him to ponder my words, hurrying to catch up with the dinner party.

Santa Prisca
November 17, 2010
11:46 PM, EST

“Did you hear that?” I sit up in bed, whispering to M’gann in the dark.

“I hear you now.” Her sleep addled response, comes without her even open her eyes.

“I’m going to make sure it was one of the staff.” Climbing out of bed, I slide on my provided slippers and exit the room.

“You should have stayed asleep,” A familiar voice hisses at me. “It would have been painless that way.”

The speaker, is the overly helpful man who has been showing me around. He’s wearing a shirt and pant combo, of orange scale mail armour. He grins with a closed mouth, revealing a single copper fang.

“But this way, I can claim the throne myself!” Hissing at me, he rushes for my throat and draws a short sword.

“It’s a useless chair now.” I counter and block his blade with an end table, forcing him to release it.

“It’s only useless, once the election is over.” He engages me in a grapple, bring us both to the floor.

“Good to know.” I knee him in the gut and climb to my feet, while he rolls to his own. “We need to be on high alert tomorrow.” I slam a fist into his cheek, but he grabs my arm and bites down viciously.

“To bad, you won’t have a tomorrow.” He taunts, as I can feel a burning sensation spreading up my arm.

“Let’s see which one of us sees sunrise,” I snarl back at him, grabbing his throat in both hands. “Hope your poison, is fast acting.” He can’t respond, a second knee to his stomach leaving him choking in my hands.

I can hear someone calling my name, as my vision goes black. I don’t release my grip though, not until the very end. I feel hands on my back, as I succumb to the fire that has finally burned its way through my veins.

River Styx
November 18, 2010
12:00 AM, ??T

It takes a few seconds, to realize my surroundings have changed. I can hear slowly running water and feel a chill breeze. When I notice the tile floor has been replaced with cold and uneven rocks, I slowly open my eyes and groan at the sight.

I’m in a large, dimly lit cavern. An ethereal green river that casts a dim glow on the cave, meanders through the dark grey stone and disappears into a tunnel eroded into the wall.

Near the shore, I can see a lone figure wearing a brown robe. Behind the person, is a small black stone pier, with a single rickety boat. Being drawn towards the ferryman, I start to shuffle towards them.

“Connor.” I hear my name being called, by the sweetest voice imaginable “Stay with me sweetie.”

“What?” I stop my awkward stumbling in the near darkness and strain my ears, listening for the voice.

“Another passenger so soon?” The brown robed figure, rasps at me. “After the Amazons, I thought I had a few decades at least.”

“I guess,” I respond, unsure of the correct answer. “I’m kind of lost.”

“Oh I haven’t had a male passenger, since that Steve fellow.” I get a dark laugh from the figure. “Did you get shipwrecked too?”

“I think...” I strain to remember how I got here. “I remember getting bit and then my blood was on fire.”

“Poison?” My guide chuckles again and gestures to the boat. “Well it’s not really my business anyway. I just have to get you to the boss.”

I have no reason to argue and for some reason, it feels right. Shrugging in acceptance, I take a step forward.

”Hang on man.” I hear a very stubborn male voice, growling through the cavern. “This is nothing.”

When I hear those words, everything starts to move in slow motion. Everything except for the robed person. They shake their head and sigh in exasperation, already turning away from me.

“The wonders of modern medicine, have left me bored out of my mind.” Grumbling darkly, I nearly miss the words. “I remember in the good old days, most people barely made it to forty and everyone was a believer. Stupid Age of Enlightenment.”

“Alright girl, I got his heart slowed down.” This time I hear a snarky feminine voice, echoing from nowhere and everywhere. “You deal with the fang.”

It’s getting hard to focus my thoughts. I can feel the burning in my veins from before, but the cave doesn’t feel so cold anymore.

“Last chance to get on the boat,” I get a final offer from the figure in brown. “Who knows if you’ll come back here again.”

“You said I could live with you,” A younger girl’s voice whispers in concern, making me want to do something. “I’m not letting you get out of it this easy.”

“No thanks,” My response brings a flash of flames into my vision, bring me home.

Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
1:00 AM, EST

Opening my eyes this time, reveals a far more welcome sight. M’gann has my right hand clenched tightly in her own. Kon has my injured left arm held in his hands, while her stares intently at my bite mark.

“Whhyyy iisss eevveerryyoonnee hheerree?” I try to ask, but all that comes out is a garbled mess.

Raquel is standing at the foot of my bed, her hand out stretched and her eyes glowing violet. Beside her is Mary-Jane. My daughters also have glowing eyes, only they shine red like the Ruby of life.

“Onesecond,I’malmostdone.” Rocket’s eyes stop glowing and she smirks at me. “You better make me a knight or something. That’s twice I saved you this week.”

Everything is moving at a normal speed again and my blood doesn’t burn anymore. All I can do is laugh, once I realize Copperhead is the one who came closest to killing me. A C-list villain in a cartoon, is still a capable killer in reality.

“As thankful as I am to be in the land of the living,” I sit up and ask anyone who will answer. “I kind of have to ask...how did you do it?”

“Dakota Cities water supply, was one of the ones we discovered was spiked.” Rocket sits at the foot of my bed and rubs her temples. “I was drinking the water, same as everyone else. My Meta-gene activated and synced with what my belt was already doing, since it had a neural interface.”

“So what does that mean?” I try and understand her reasoning, but my head is pounding.

“It took awhile to realize, because of how similar my abilities are to what my belt could do.” She gives me an embarrassed half smile, when she admits this. “I can’t make impenetrable spheres anymore, but I have finer control over kinetic energy. Like how I slowed down your heart.”

“And you got this completely random power, because you had a belt that did something similar?” I find that hard to understand.

“My brain was already working along those lines, so I think my power...” She waves her hands in the air as she tries to explain, “Just took the path of least resistance and did what my brain knew how to do.” Her confidence in the reason is as fake as my understanding of technology.

“It gave us time, to transmute the fang and venom already in the bloodstream.” Mary-Jan adds, smiling happily.

“I had to find the piece of copper fang,” Kon explains with pride, why he was holding my arm so intently and staring. “M’gann kept us all linked to you, so you didn’t go into the light.”

“No worries about that,” I snort at his unintended pun. “Of course since the Shadows are working with the Light, where do we stand? In the Fog, or should we all just gouge our eyes out and not care what the lighting is like?”

“That’s kind of darker than I expected from you,” Barks Raquel, surprised by my remark,

“Sorry. I think If I got on the boat, I would have died.” I sigh and try explaining what I experienced.

Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
11:28 AM, EST

“Still intending to go through with the election?” A stern female voice, demands and answer from behind me.

Turning around, reveals the waiting face of Amanda Waller. The black woman, is someone I really respect in Justice League Unlimited. I only remember her from a single episode in this show, but she felt inline with the character.

“I am Amanda,” I smile stiffly, trying to hide my nerves. “I mean you are Amanda Waller and I am Connor Harper.” Her wave of amusement, is the only reason I don’t walk away in shame.

“Yes I know.” She raises an eyebrow at me in condescension.

“And yes, I’m still having the election.” I frown at her, starting to wonder what she is doing here. “Why are you here? Aren’t you way more important, than something like this?”

“A country being turned from the decades long rule of tyrants, into a possible ally.” Waller smiles at me coldly. “Why wouldn’t I be interested, in ensuring it happens?”

“Especially after the attack on your life last night.” She smirks again, as I wonder where she gets her information so fast. “America wants to make sure, you are properly protected for the transition of power.”

“Many countries wish for the same.” Donna Troy’s welcome voice, comes to my defense. “Themyscira and Atlantis, have both sent ambassadors.” I’m glad I can count on Trident and Shining Knight in the crowd today, I’ve also seen a few other familiar faces this morning.

“Good for them,” Waller barely even looks at Donna. “Didn’t Atlantis just get conquered and Themyscira lost its queen?”

“Doesn’t America have a super villain attack,” The Amazonian princess, doesn’t back down. “Nearly every single day? And I seem to recall the White House was attacked recently.”

Before Waller can make her own passive aggressive rebuttal, a loud ‘boom’ echoes across the plaza. A vortex of blue light and wind, opens in the middle of the road and begins depositing gorillas.

They roar and charge into the crowd, the vanguard of the attack. A reddish brown one, grows to a massive size and begins smashing house beneath it’s limbs. A black gorilla, leads the rest of the apes, all of them armed with advanced weaponry.

What looks to be nearly two hundred of the apes, begin to lay siege to the city. As civilians scream and run in terror, our more regular enemies make an appearance.

I count almost twenty super villains, before I give up even trying. I recognize the emerald aura of the Brain, floating above the criminals. Queen Bee walks out of the portal, arm in arm with Black Adom. Sportsmaster who is followed by Devastation and Psimon, are quick to follow the royal villains.

Poison Ivy, Count Vertigo, Atomic Skull, Wotan, and the Joker, arrive next and spread out into the panicking populace. My old friend the Condiment King is back, he makes his entrance by spraying a cloud of mustard gas into the crowd.

Shimmer and her brother Mammoth, are with a squad of teenage villains and moving towards the palace. Jinx, Gizmo, and Icicle Jr I can recognize. But one guy in a red a costume, is making copies of himself and I can’t remember his name. His buddy has a metal helmet that shoots a laser, but I’m drawing a blank on his identity also.

“I hope you have a plan, because I had a hard enough time sneaking in my task force.” Waller scowls at the sight, grabbing her phone and making a call.

“He doesn’t,” Donna grabs her sword and draws it, her golden armour forming around her. “We do.”

A yellow streak of light, races towards me and skids to a stop. Barry Allen in his Zoom outfit, is giving me a tight smile.

“I’m supposed to get you to the bunker, and then evacuate the city.” He briskly commands, before grabbing me bridal style. “Hang on, we don’t have time for you to argue.” With his final order, he races away with me.

Donna Troy
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
11:39 AM, EST

Once Zoom is off with Connor, I evaluate the plaza that’s descending into chaos around us. A few hundred gorillas are rampaging through the streets, spreading out quickly.

“Sisters, to arms!” I spare the black woman beside me a glance and widen my eyes in shock.

Amanda Waller removes a folding mirror from her pocket and cracks it open, tossing it onto the dirt. The glass shines once and then starts spitting out armed criminals. She glares at the seven villains and yells in frustration.

“What are you fools doing!” She directs her Squad with a single finger, pointing towards the invaders. “Get those damn dirty apes contained!”

“Right ya are,” An Australian in blue, starts flinging boomerangs at the armed gorillas. “Since we’re killing them anyway, can I skin my kills? We could flood the market and screw over the entire gorilla poaching organization, for maybe a year.”

“Only warning Digger,” Waller addresses him, holding up what looks like a garage door opener. “You know the rules.”

“Yeah, yeah.” He gives me a saucy wink and flings another of his explosive projectiles. “Can’t have any fun.”

I can see Kaldur and his Atlantean battalion, break from the surf and join us in corralling the apes. My own forces have met the gorillas head on and a group of twenty Amazons hold back the roaring primates, at least they do long enough for the Atlanteans to reinforce them.

“If I can’t kill a king,” A snarling woman’s voice, draws my attention to a side street. “At least I can enjoy breaking Waller, bone by bone.” A tattooed woman with red corn rows, charges towards my position.

“We can all carve off a piece,” Count Vertigo the disgraced noble, follows with Atomic Skull and Icicle Sr. “Don’t be so greedy Devastation.”

“You want some of this cow, you better hurry up!” The lead attacker snarls, her voice low, husky, and full of rage.

With a snap of my wrist, my silver lasso is around her head. A hard yank and Devastation, is flying towards me. Sending her crashing to the sand with an overhead blow, I get a grateful nod from Waller.

“Duck.” She draws and fires an oversized pistol, the bullets whizzing several feet beside my head.

They strike Vertigo in the chest and he collapses, choking on his own blood. Gorillas have a lot of blood, because Waller’s forces have covered the street in a coating of red.

I can see a pair her soldiers, have joined the bodies on the ground. A man in orange and green, lies dead in a pile of broken glass. One of the apes crushed his rib cage, with a single punch. Eel is the other criminal, who didn’t survive the first wave.

“I’m Wonder Woman’s equal!” Devastation lunges at me, her form is horrible and full of openings. “So get wondering, how long you have left to live!”

“Maybe you are my sister’s match in strength,” My response is followed by me rolling around her attack and slamming my hilt onto he skull. “But definitely not skill.”

A trio of gorillas arrive, one black, one red, and the last one an albino white. The red one roars, and begins swelling in size. In moments, it towers over us and roars. The white ape, leaps at Waller, but is blasted aside by a wave.

“I am sorry it took so long for me to arrive.” Kaldur stands on one of the nearby roofs, his trident outstretched and directing tendrils of water. “But I have faced heavy opposition on this day.”

“Join the club,” Waller snarks up at him, firing another round towards the black ape. “We’re ankle deep in invaders here.”

“Do we have a plan, one how to deal with the big one?” I call to Kaldur in concern.

I had a hard time with the cyclops and this Titanno is way bigger. Maybe six stories tall and bringing terror with each footstep. The blonde Atlantean only smiles back and points behind himself.

“SKREEONK!” The roar described by the others, resonates across the city.

“Tula has this handled.” His look of love intermingled with pride, is illuminated by a beam of bright blue above him.

The ray of energy slams into the giant ape, sending him careening backwards and crashing onto the beach. The echoing footsteps of Gojira, travel around the city and reach the fallen primate.

“You should be focusing on the real threat...” The black gorilla speaks, surprising me completely. “Me.” He snaps his fingers, sneering at me. “Now hurt each other.”

A wave of telepathic force, crashes over me and I assume everyone else. It takes every ounce of effort in me, to resist the urge to attack my allies.

“An amateur like you,” The Genomorph leader Dubbilex, floats into the plaza and challenges the psychic ape. “Is only in danger, of hurting yourself!”

I can feel the power in his words, it relieves the pressure from the ape and turns it back on him. Snarling and unable to resist, the black gorilla starts to slam his face against a brick wall.

Lena Luthor
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
11:46 AM, EST

“Who woulda thunk it,” The male Terror twin laughs to his sister, backhanding me towards her. “Here we are, trashing Powergirl.”

“Dream big,” His sister responds with her own cruel chuckle. “And see what we get for bringing in the head, of the traitor’s daughter!”

Her elbow slams into my face, leaving with at least a black eye. As I stumble away from her, A dark grey body, slams into her. Her brother’s roar of concern, is cut of by his own collision into a brick wall.

“Hey Lena,” A voice any Luthor would recognize, comes from out of the dust. “What happened to the buddy system?”

Superman’s voice, is coming from a dark grey and blue suit of armour. A pair of indigo wings are one his back, looking like a set of dragonfly wings. In his left hand is a curved battle axe, it’s edge shimmers a faint blue.

“No one told me the plan, I saw it on the news and took a Zeta here.” My response is laced with bitterness, it’s not like I’m made the Team excluded me.

“Well how about me and Flamebird, fill in for now?” He steps forward and engages Thomas, in the Kryptonian martial arts my mother gave up on teaching me.

“As long as this is a one time thing,” I respond with a grin in spite of what I have been told, Superman really gives you hope. “Dad wouldn’t like hearing, that you’re back in the saddle.”

“Oh I’m not,” He answers with an exaggerated shake of his head. “I only had this made, for the big emergencies. It still hurts to move, but it’s down to toothache levels finally.”

“Sorry about that...” I finally mutter, ashamed of myself for helping my dad. “I was raised thinking it was you, who was the waiting tyrant.”

“I’ve been watching and it seems to me.” He drops Thomas to the dirt, moving in to restrain the male Terror twin. “Your dad only needed me out of the way, to start doing good.”

“And a wife, who constantly upstages him.” My snarky response came before I can stop myself.

It’s hard not opening up to him, he’s so comforting. It’s like he has a palpable aura of goodness, that I can finally see cloaking him.

“This is really addicting,” Flamebird cheers, as she finally subdues Tuppence. “I can see why you answered every cry for help.”

“Darling,” Kal-El introduces me, smiling at his wife’s enthusiasm. “I’d like you to meet my niece Lena. We may not get another chance for a while.”

“Lex is rather stubborn,” My uncle’s wife greets me with a hug. “It’s going to take a real epiphany, to change his mind on anything.” Her armour is the same style as Kal’s, only in orange and gold.

Dick Grayson
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
12:14 PM, ECT

“I’ve really missed this,” Remarking to my father happily, I slide under a swing from Harlequin’s mallet. “Batgirl has been hogging you all fall.”

She keeps texting me when she’s on patrol with Batman, just to get under my skin. Maybe I won’t invite her to the Team. Blue Beetle is cool, but we spend so much time in his lab. I need to test myself on patrol, it’s the only time I can cut loose.

“Oh no,” Taunts the Joker, cackling at something he hasn’t deigned to share. “Is the little bird, getting kicked out of the nest?”

“I hear he’s been seen with Blue Beetle lately.” Giggling along with her abusive father’s mania, Harlequin lands a kick to my lower back.

“Should have been earlier,” Grunts the clown, blocking one of Owlman’s punches. “You might have gotten a worm.”

“Beetles can bite back.” Ted joins the fray, using his sonic gun on Harley. “You need to be precise.” He forces the groaning Harlequin to her knees, her sense of balance gone.

“Richard Grayson.” I hear the snide voice in my head. “Duck now.”

Reacting to the warning, I throw my self to the floor. A fog of yellow gas, blows above me.

“Activate armour immediately,” Scarab urges me desperately, as I try to keep my face covered. “Unless you wish to drown in your own blood.”

“You need to spray for bugs!” A new voice yells through the fog, as Condiment King makes his appearance.

“Robin!” I can hear my adoptive father yell in worry.

His Owl cowl makes his profile nearly indistinguishable from his Batman persona. He needs a way to work outside of Gotham again and this was the solution. Better than embracing the crimes and going after the Light by himself, like Zoom has decided to do.

The hacking coughs of Ted Kord, grow more and more sickly. Before I can make a choice, the coughs start to peter out and become heart wrenching gurgles.

“I was tired of being a joke!” The Condiment King roars at us. “So I had to go full on chemical warfare!”

“I’ll explain later,” I inform Owlman with a determined growl. “But save the questions, for after the ass kicking.”

“Language!” Dad responds automatically, as I make the choice.

<Engage defenses.> I Think to the Scarab, as my metallic armour covers my body.

“Sorry,” I laugh in spite of myself, of course that’s what he is worried about. “Take care of the clowns, the King is mine.” My wings extend and beat as fast as possible, forcing the mustard gas back down the hallway.

“We will be speaking, once this is over.” Dad growls at the sight of me.

“Sure,” I respond with a nervous giggle. “After this is handled, we can talk.”

“At last,” Scarab whispers in glee. “Now you shall experience true power.”

As Owlman takes one the now recovered clowns, I can’t even look at Ted. If I do, I’m going to break down.

“Oh,” Psimon exclaims in happy surprise at the sight of me. “We’ve been looking for that.” He raises his hands to his temple and smirks vilely at me. “Thank you for delivering it, right into my hands.”

<Once I make you my puppet, I can take a seat at the big table.> His voice is distorted as the Scarab blocks his mental attack.

“When even he Condiment King is a bigger threat than you,” I taunt the scowling albino, my arms becoming cannons. “You should be content, that you even got a place at the kid’s table!”

I fire my left cannon at Psimon, a ball of compressed air crashing into the psychic. He drops, like a puppet with slashed strings. My right weapon, is a beam of blinding light and focused sound waves. Condiment King doesn’t react at first, bu soon begins screaming in rage.

“I’m blind and deaf!” His anger shifts into mania and he hits a switch on his backpack. “Isn’t that against some kind of Convention!”

His canisters begin spewing out more of the mustard gas, as it violently shakes on the floor. I can see the symbols for napalm and toxic waste, so this is going to be one dirty boom.

As I go through my options, A flash of golden light fills the hallway. Stepping from his glowing portal in the shape of an ankh, Doctor Fate assesses the situation.

“It may be the Fate of cowards, to resort to these tactics.” The Lord of Order speaks softly, but his voice resonates with force. “But it is not the Fate of the innocent, to suffer such fools!”

A beam of golden plasma, strikes and coalesces around the makeshift bomb. It ceases shaking, as the light flashes five times before banishing the device.

“Well at least the fate of this Beetle is secure.” The deadly grin of the Clown Prince of Crime remarks with no concern for himself, of course after a decade of Joker toxin, he’s likely immune to most things.

“Extermination.” He cackles to himself and asks his daughter, with a dangerous tone to his voice. “And how do we kill bugs my dear?”

“We squish them!” She jumps up and down in excitement.

“Yes we do. Now what was he saying about being precise?” Her evil father squints in fake confusion, before he brings his foot down on Ted’s skull.

I hear the sickening crunch, a millisecond before my beam of plasma pierces the sick clown’s chest.

Mary-Jane Nelson
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
12:14 PM, ECT

“Damn kid,” The criminal known as Icicle Jr, exclaims in shock. “I thought my dad had me in the field young.” He hesitates in his attack, his empathy warring with his upbringing.

“Technically we are older than father.” We take advantage of his kindness, but I feel a twinge of guilt when we do.

Our cage of fire, has him panting on the floor. When he finally collapses with his arm outstretched towards us, we end his torment. Why does his shocked, but impressed face make me feel so good?

“Our body is beginning to undergo puberty.” Jane’s mechanical, but somehow snarky voice answers me inside our head. “His concern for us and his chilling good looks, have created what is called a crush.”

“Good work on the Popsicle,” Black Canary calls to us from the bottom of the stairs. “Do you think you can handle our weed problem?”

The rumble of the ground, is all the warning we receive. We take to the air, just before an anaconda sized root bursts from below the stairs.

“We shall have to,” Our response has more faith in our skills, than I do in them.

I never wanted to get involved in this kind of life. I like being in our lab, solving a problem. Being on the Team has let us have friends and spend time with Connor, but I’m always so scared. If it wasn’t for Jane, I don’t think I could do this.

“That’s our Hotshot!” Tuxedo Mask praises us and disables a pink haired witch, which only makes me feel more anxious.

“It looks like Jade, is in need of her own aid.” I call out to Giovanni Zatara, who is trading spells with Wotan.

“I will try,” The stage magician grunts up at me in frustration. “To hurry up with this amateur!”

As we scorch away the invasion of roots, I can only worry about Paula. She’s been trading blasts with The Emerald Brain for a while now, but her constructs are getting fainter each second.

Cadet Marvel and Rocket, are keeping the rest of the criminals from getting inside the emergency shelter. It seems we can do this, until Billy Numero becomes three hundred and sixty five versions of himself. Each one armed with an alien ray gun.

“One for every day of the year!” They laugh in glee, releasing a hail of plasma on the stone steel and concrete shelter. “No more waiting for Billy’s love!”

I can’t change course yet, Poison Ivy’s plants are starting to tear the entire block apart. I need to find her and fast.

“Good,” A yellow streak begins bouncing between the copies, dropping them in seconds. “I really want to hit someone...a lot.” Zoom is visible for a second, before he starts his systematic take down of the numerous Billys.

A glowing green sound system, forms above my allies, it starts to play a beat. Soon the resounding voice of Freddie Mercury, blares through the city. The words to ‘We Will Rock You”, fill us with vigour.

“Looks like you folks, need to hire a Gardner!” A red headed man in a green lantern vest, announces his arrival.

His eyes glow green, as he searches the area for the sign of something. Once found, he points towards the cities reservoir.

“Ivy down below, she needs the fresh water for her plants to grow.” He gives me a salute and waves his sidekick forward. “Kyle here can help your friends. I’m going to give that fine woman in the sky, a helping hand.”

He rockets towards Paula, who is now clearly losing against the Brain’s ability to multi task. Kyle smiles shyly at me and makes his own descent. His glowing green construct, looks like the team gun from Power Rangers. It’s just as effective, because it slams into Mammoth’s back and knocks him out cold.

Artemis Crock
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
12:41 PM, ECT

“Oh baby girl,” My father taunts me with what sounds like pride. “You made it to the big leagues.” His hockey mask keeps his expression concealed, but this has to have helped his reputation somehow.

“That’s what happens,” Snarling at him, I start slashing at him and force him into position. “When you trust people!”

Green Arrow’s boxing glove, sucker punches Sportmaster. The impact barely phases him, he treats the hit, like an annoying wasp sting. All it does, is knock his mask off and reveals his grinning face.

“I made my own friends.” He spins on the spot, throwing his weighted chain at Oliver. “Mine give better presents.”

The ledge shatters from the collision, forcing Green Arrow to zip line away. The explosion of stone and plaster, has me tremble in shock. Since when has my dad, had super strength?

“Any real fan, knows Sports are War!” I can feel the power behind the words and I realize what happened to Mars, back on Themyscira. “Now the games can really begin and I get to be referee!”

He leaps into the air, directly in Oliver’s path. Choosing bone shattering driver from his bag, my father swings it into Green Arrow’s shoulder.

“Yargh!” Ollie roars in pain, as he is sent flying across the room and collapses unmoving in a pile of chairs.

“Looks like my friends rewards,” Dad laughs to himself, as he lands on the floor in a relaxed stance. “Trumps this thing you call trust.”

He charges at me this time. Back down to a manageable strength, I can tell he’s toying with me. Each one of his blows is strong enough to force me back, but not enough to cause broken bones.

“Sure you don’t want to come home to daddy?” His attempt at a smile, is marred by a lifetime of painful memories. “Be a good girl and I’ll get you a reward of your own.”

“She knows better than that.” A dagger emerges from his kidney region, as my sister’s head peaks around his shoulder and winks. “We both do.” She twists the knife painfully and flips over him, landing beside me gracefully.

“What are you doing here!” My first reaction, is to yell at her. “What happened to serving time with the Amazons?”

“Donna got me a weekend pass,” Jade licks her lips and purrs. “I’m going to have to thank her later.

“Eww.” As a team, we deflect our fathers hail of exploding pucks. “Stay away from my friends! You can never find your own thing.” She even gotten her code name, from my love of Alice in Wonderland.

“That will be hard to do,” My sister teases back, rolling under a wild swing from dad. “She’s my warden on the island.”

“Oh my big girl,” Sportsmaster claps in pride. “She’s nabbing herself a princess. At least one of you, makes a father proud of her schemes.”

“What about the Hybrid I know you have your eye on?” Jade asks with a saucy smirk. “Have you sunk your claws in yet?”

“None of your business!” Angrily hissing at her, I go for a blocked slash on Sportsmaster’s thigh.

“Make a move baby girl,” Dad tries to offer his own advice, as out of place as it is. “Or someone else will steal your score.” Too late, I scowl bitterly and of course they notice it.

“Of course you let him slip through your paws,” Dad scoffs at me, his face morphing into a frown. “You always hesitate, like the failure you are!” He kicks a table at me, forcing me to dive under it.

“I can handle dad for now,” Jade lands a kick to his head. “Your friends, look like they need some help.”

I look back and see she’s not completely wrong. Kon is getting thrown around like a rag doll, by a silent Black Adam. M’gann is trying to to keep Queen Bee away from us and Connor has Vandal Savage in single combat.

“I trust my friends,” Denying her offer, I leap onto dad’s back. “I don’t trust this monster.” My scimitar emerges from his chest, while Jade’s sai goes into his liver from the front.

“You didn’t hesitate...” He gives me his first honest smile, as the red light fades from his eyes. “I’m proud of you both.”

"You shouldn't have gone easy on us." Me sister hisses at him in dissapointment. "You taught us better than that."

Kon-El
Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
12:45 PM, ECT

I lasted maybe five minutes, before Black Adam’s magical strength began overpowering me. Once he did, the fight turned into a game of pong. He acts as both paddles, pacing my stunned body back and forth between himself.

At this point, all I’m really doing is keeping the power house of Khandaq distracted. I’m really getting tired of only being good for that. If it was ever time for me to really be Super, it’s now.

What do I want to stand for? Not being a distraction, is an easy answer. But that only says what I don’t want to be. Who am I?

“Change of plan.” I catch myself midair and float. “No more distractions.” I growl at the dictator of Khandaq.

He doesn’t respond, he only cracks his neck and charges for me. It’s time for me, to fight as hard as my friends have. It’s time to prove my love for them all, is more than just talk.

I race away from the dark mirror version of a full powered Captain Marvel. Throwing myself in between one of Queen Bee’s energy blasts, I endure the sensation with a smile.

I heard her say, she was powered by the sun. I think that means she absorbed the missing Apollo. Which means, she can give me a supercharge.

“Let’s bring this outside!” I roar at Black Adam and collide with him, in a perfect midair tackle. “So I can really cut loose!” Not letting him go, I carry him through the ceiling and a few dozen feet of earth.

He rains a shower of blows onto me, but I take the punishment and send him into the sky. Once in the sky, I start to really pay him back.

I get to unleash my full fury on him, for nearly five minutes of my own. All good things end and this surge of power, drains from me with each second.

When Black Adam catches my next punch, he shows this fight is not over by a long shot. With a blood covered snarl, he swings for my face with a mighty punch.

Stunned by his blow, I get snared in a bear hug. He forces me above him, as he rises higher and shouts to the heavens.

“SHAZAM!” The divine lightning crashes into me, causing me to writhe in agony and he doesn’t stop screaming in my ears.

“SHAZAM! SHAZAM! SHAZAM!” Soon I lose count of how many times he screams to word of power. “SHAZAM!” All I can think about is pain and how maybe, I should have kept him underground.

“It seems my hand has been forced.” My agony ends, when my father arrives. “If I was not informed of plan of this magnitude, it is obvious I am being edged out.”

Adam’s grasp on me is released, when Ultraman lands a two handed blow. He tumbles from the sky, stunned from the blow.

“What are you doing here?” I groan in surprise. “I thought these were your friends?”

“Business associates,” He corrects me with a half smile. “And it would seem not even that anymore.”

“I need to get back inside,” My grunt of pain, is accompanied by a muscle spasm. “Vandal Savage, Queen Bee, and Sportsmaster, are kicking our asses.”

“Then let’s go and give my resignation,” My father smirks at me, focusing on the revenge at hand. “In person.”

As one, we rocket from the cloud line and crash into Black Adam. We each keep an arm pinned and rain blows with our free hand. Aiming for my exit hole, we return to the battle underground in a shower of dirt. If we missed the hole by a few feet, who can blame us?

Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
12:51 PM, ECT

My warning to M’gann of Queen Bee's power's was unnecessary, she had already shifted into a gender less form. She moved to intercept the Queen, who was stronger than Donna somehow. I thought she only had Pheromone control.

“Focus on the threat at hand!” Vandal Savage snarls at me. “I have waited ages, for you to show your face again. This chance to pay you back, will not slip through my fingers!”

For some reason, he personally has a gripe with me. The powerful and precise swings of his axe, are barely avoided by me.

“You didn’t seem this angry,” I roll under his attack and spring away from him for distance, drawing my bow. “On the Watchtower. What changed?” Firing a pair of skunk shot arrows, I try and find out what has changed.

“You hid behind a false face then.” He strides through my cloud of fumes and swats aside my boxing glove arrows. “Like the coward I always knew you to be. I was once so impressed by he skill you had with he bow, I even formed an empire off the back of the weapon.”

He charges at me and grabs me by the quiver, tearing it from by back. When he kicks me away and I go tumbling along the floor, He draws my own weapon and smirks at me.

“Let’s see if my skill has remained,” He draws an electro arrow and aims at me. “I haven’t used one of these toys, since real weapons got invented.” He releases his grip on the bow string, creating a fiery blast in front of me and scorches me with the heat.

“Oops, I missed.” He draws another trio of the same arrow. “I seem to be rusty. Try not to move please.” He releases the string, forcing me to avoid the blasts that force me closer to the immortal caveman.

The ceiling exploding in a shower of dirt and stone, saves me from a close range arrow. Black Adam is back, Kon and his dad have returned the bloody king to the battlefield.

“Since you lacked the curtsy, of keeping me informed.” Lex blitzes forward, delivering a powerful punch on Savage’s face. “Allow me to show you how to properly conduct business.” He blasts a pair of freezing beams at Vandal, causing ice to coat his front. “I quit.”

<On your left!> Kon warns M’gann, as he crashes into Queen Bee and sends her into a wall.

She climbs to her feet slowly, appraising the fight with a sneer. She reaches down and presses a button on her belt, speaking to someone offsite.

“Roy. Mommy needs you to bring us home.” She waves goodbye and blinds us with a flash of light.

An echoing boom, fills the room and wind whips against my face. Before I can try and figure out what happened, the wind is gone.

“Is it over?” I ask once my vision returns, showing Vandal Savage, Queen Bee, and Black Adam are all gone.

“Sounds like it.” We can hear a few echoing booms in the distance, so Kon finally answers with a frown. “I can’t hear anymore of the portals.”

“Okay, good.” I groan and wipe soot from my face. “Let’s check on the others and then I need to find Waller, before she tries anything.”

Santa Prisca
November 18, 2010
7:20 PM, ECT

We found the rest of the Team in various states of victory. Dick was involved in a very heated conversation, Owlman shooed us away when we approached. Lex was very concerned, when he finally found Lena in the city.

Donna is found with Amanda Waller and her pair of surviving Squad members. Kaldur has already joined Tula, in securing the coastline and I doubt I will see him again tonight.

“What are you doing here Waller?” Green Arrow sighs in frustration, when we approach her.

“Same thing you and the other billionaires are doing,” The American Agent, scowls at Oliver. “Ensuring the security of the election. America’s interests happened to be inline, with the ones you have today.”

“Well now that foreign agents have been apprehended,” Luthor inquires with a false smile. “What will happen to you?”

“We’ll probably go boom!” Her Australian criminal interrupts, unable to stay silent.

“All of us will be disavowed and the disposable assets... will be destroyed.” She answers finally, realizing we have her over a barrel here.

A beeping noise, begins to come from Firefly and soon it comes from the Australian and the gathered bodies. As Firefly and his Squad mate begin freaking out, Waller’s neck also starts beeping.

“Ha!” Firefly laughs darkly. “Bet you didn’t think you was disposable!” His crazed giggles are interrupted, as his head explodes.

“Oh shit!” The Australian in blue shrieks, as he starts clawing at his neck.

“It seems I am.” Waller’s response is devoid of emotion, but I can feel her inner rage at the realization.

“I got this!” Rocket steps forward, determination rolling off of her. “I need Ultraman and Powergirl, to remove the bombs!” Her body glows, as an aura of violet extends from her towards Waller and the Australian.

“You best know whatch y’all doing!” The guy in blue wails, as the beeping is slowed down considerably.

“We do.” Lex steps towards the complainer and growls at him. “Now shut up and hold still, or I may slip.”

<Since you have been discarded,> I think at the former agent, who doesn’t outwardly react. 

<What do you have in mind?> Her response is clipped and precise, she clearly has training in how to communicate like this.

<Instead of a Suicide Squad, I find myself in need of a Doom Patrol.> I send her an image, of the nearly twenty criminals in my cells. <Santa Prisca was just invaded by two foreign monarchs. I think that’s a reason to declare war, don’t you?>

<Kind of a bloodthirsty answer, for someone who claims to be a hero.> Her response is approving, is blunt.

<Well I did go on leave from the Superfriends.> I answer with no emotion. <And I don’t want to go to war. I just wish to return the favour, of a precise strike on Bee and Adam.>

<Who do you have so far?> Waller asks, on board and looking for benefits. <And what is in it for me? I am a free agent it seems, so entice me.>

 I admit, since Bane and Kobra cleaned house of anyone with a spine.

<Didn’t go through with the election after all?> Waller smirks at me in silence. 

<Actually...> I shift awkwardly, not wanting to admit what happened.

<It was a write in majority.> M’gann the silent listener, comes to my rescue. <He’s now Prime Minister for the year.>

<And my first law is going to be a one term maximum, so this can’t happen again.> I smile at my Martian, grateful I don’ have to do it alone at least.

<I’ll believe it, when it happens.> Waller responds, doubtful of my intent. <But I can accept the job, for a one year contract.>

<You get a ten percent raise, on whatever you already made.> I make a mental note of this.

<Now we will have recover the gear, from the fallen Squad members.> Waller grimly adds. <It’s too valuable to leave in a coffin.>

<Cheshire has already claimed Blindspot’s suit, she’s going to be on the Patrol.> I admit, having already gone over the profiles of who she brought. <And I’m taking Eel’s shock gloves and grease gun.>

 M’gann adds, making a good point. <It feels magical and not tech based.>

<Mirror Masters gear, is going to the labs and so is Firefly’s.> I insist on both, they need to be replicated.

<Shiv had a pair X-Ion daggers, Weather Witch had her wand, and Atlas had his power suit.> Amanda helpfully fills us in, on the rest of the members gear.

<Daggers for Tigress, Witch’s wand can go to the lab, and you can have the Atlas suit.> Waller will need something, if she’s going to be on this Doom Patrol of mine.

<That will be...acceptable.> Waller finally admits, her desire bubbling through her calm facade.

“Rocket.” I ask, once the bombs have finally been removed. “Can you do that on a larger scale?”

“How large?” She asks cautiously.

“Maybe as big as a football field.” I have a plan beginning to form.

“I think so, but not for very long.” She thinks about it and gives an estimate. “Maybe ten seconds...max.”

“Long enough for a Zoom and a Flash.” I grab everyone’s attention and smile widely. “Let’s bring Wally home.”

Notes:
Oh, I won the write in vote, because I made Genomorphs citizens this week already. They voted for me. and most of everyone else didn't vote.

This is the end of Season 1. The movie is going to be a 15-20 chapter arc. I’m going to take 3-5 days off and then start posting the movie.
Hints of what will be in it (think of this like a trailer):
- Bialya
- Bana Mighdall
- The Logans
- Wally’s Return
- Two Weddings
- Memory Loss
- Roy
- Sphere

Flightless Man · Mar 3, 2021

Season 2: Doom Patrol
Episode 1: Where Were You
Santa Prisca
December 1, 2010
1:47 PM, ECT

After two weeks of preparation, we are finally ready. My plan to recover Wally, is going to require a Team effort. Everyone is going to have to be perfectly precise. We had a square mile cleared, with a ring of sturdy trees.

“The G-gnomes are in position.” Dubbilex informs us with a calm smile, as he strolls towards me.

The Genomorphs he mentioned, are barely visible. They are in the canopy of the treeline, with only barely visible glowing horns.

It took a while to get them on task. Being able to walk around in the sun, has been something the Genomorphs are all enjoying.

“Excellent.” I gesture for the rest of the necessary helpers. “M’gann, Zatanna, Raquel, and Barry. Let’s do this.”

“Dubbilex and his people, have studied the imprint Wally bolted into my brain.” I repeat mostly for myself, if something goes wrong it’s all on me. “M’gann and I, will link to Zatanna.”

“I’m focusing on my most important memories of him, as a lightning rod.” The hopeful girlfriend grins. “And you and M’gann will link me to the Genomorphs, who will amplify my thoughts and emotions.”

“Yes,” Dubbilex adds with a grin, happy to be included. “My people, will lock on to his mind and steer him here.”

“I have a kinetic energy transference field, ready to go on Dubbilex’s signal.” Raquel is as stressed as I feel, she’s really the lynch pin of my plan.

“Once Wally is in the field,” Barry eagerly adds, his foot tapping impatiently. “You’re going to transfer his excess speed to me.”

“As long as Artemis is wrong and I’m not an idiot at least.” I go for humour, trying to ease the tension.

“If I have to be wrong about anything,” Artemis admits with a blank face, but the same hope we all feel. “I’m okay that it was who you turned out to be.”

“Gee, thanks.” I stick out my tongue at her. “I feel so loved.”

“I’m fond of you,” She laughs, tension successfully broken for now. “M’gann and Mary-Jane, can handle loving you.”

“I’m here, because you hired me...” Amanda Waller shifts awkwardly, as we get emotional. “To keep you alive.” He glare has no real heat to it, I can tell how much she truly appreciates being valued.

“Alright,” Barry interrupts, unable to wait anymore. “Let’s get Wally home.”

“Zazzy Tee,” I use Wally’s pet names for her, trying to focus on his thought patterns. “Start thinking of the West Wind, my magical girl.”

“Never say those again.” Zatanna scowls at me, as she struggles to keep her skin from going pink. “One time exemption, because of circumstances.”

“I know, I know.” I hold back a giggle at her embarrassment, initiating the mental web. “Don’t worry, Pixie Pie.”

“If this works, I’m going to hug you and then make you wish I would let you die.” Zatanna is glaring at me, but I can feel her memories of love swirling in her head.

One by one our friends help Zatanna and focus on memories of the missing man. Once everyone is in the link, I extend a tether to Dubbilex. In an instant the dozens of G-gnomes add to our power and really believe we can do this.

Zatanna Zatara
Tower of Fate
July 22, 2010
12:24 PM, EST

“So Wallace.” Kent Nelson takes a seat beside us at the mahogany table. “Zatanna here, has told me you do not believe in magic.”

I feel my victory at hand and smirk at Wally, who shifts uncomfortably in his seat. He growls at me, which makes my heart beat faster. I don’t know why I like teasing him so much, but I know I don’t make any effort to avoid him... or is smiles.

“Do you have an answer for him?” I tease the silent boy, with a smile on my lips. “It’s rude to ignore someone.”

“I’m trying to think about my answer,” Wally finally admits, scowling at his hands. “I was told to be respectful even if I disagree. So I’m choosing my words carefully, instead of blurting them out.” He gives me a half smile, which makes me blush lightly.

“Wise words,” Our senior host agrees with a sidelong look at me and a smile, covered behind his tea cup. “Ones I needed my friend Alan to say to me.” He looks wistful for a moment, before finishing with watery eyes.

“He made sure I didn’t let my Inza walk away... Alan made sure I really looked at her and I saw my life in her eyes.” Kent wipes his eyes, as his memories overtake him.

I feel something bump against my foot under the table and jerk in my seat. Wally mouths a ‘sorry’ at me, clearly unsure what to say now. I think on Kent’s words and make a choice. Snaking my foot forward, I catch his fidgeting one beneath my own and smile at him.

Feeling my cheeks go pink again, I swallow my nerves and look him in the eye. He’s almost as red as his hair, which makes me feel less awkward. Even better, he’s smiling back at me.

“Sorry about that,” Kent speaks up with a cough, making me pull my foot back in embarrassment. “Memories will do that to you one day, if you’re lucky that is.”

“Alright. I don’t believe in magic,” Wally takes a deep breath and admits the truth. “Everyone me and the Flash fought, was a fraud.”

“How many lottery tickets, are winners?” Asks Kent, a smirk on his lips.

“Science can explain everything.” Wally crosses his arms, as he tries to remain respectful. “Even magic.”

“Well of course it can.” Kent agrees, which makes Wally frown in confusion. “Magic is a very broad term and covers a wide array of energies. We tap into them, from the appropriate dimension and gain our powers.”

“Sorcerers, Warlocks, Wizards, Witches, and all the other practitioners, use different means to access the varied energies.” Explains the Supreme Sorcerer of Earth. “Like scientists harness the laws of physics, we obey the laws of magic.”

“I don’t know,” Wally grumbles, still not convinced of what he’s hearing.

His stubbornness makes me want to slap him in moments like this. It also makes me want to kiss him, when he insists on making sure every civilian is safe.

“Okay. How about this,” Kent grins at the speedster, like he has a royal flush in poker. “You eat enough for twenty men, but you only use the bathroom like a single person.” Wally’s eyes bulge, as he realizes the impossibility of his digestive system.

“I... Um...” Wally gapes like a fish and I can’t help but giggle at him.

“Tell you what.” Kent Nelson stands and smirks down at Wally. “Come up with an answer besides magic and I’ll listen.”

Santa Prisca
December 1, 2010
1:59 PM, ECT

As Zatanna’s memories flash by faster and faster, I feel the presence we are here for. Wally is running towards us, but he’s not pleased.

Before I can warn anyone, a streak of blue light races by and is barely caught in a field of violet energy. Kid Flash is inside, mid stride and his face is full of panic.

“No!” He shrieks at us, his voice filled with terror. “Atom hasn’t gone boom yet!”

His words make me see who’s ankle he has in his hand, being dragged behind him. Captain Atom is alive, but unfortunately not for long. His suit is torn and leaking radioactive energy, but at a delayed pace.

We don’t have time to do more than blink and turn to each other in a worry, before Captain Atom starts to really glow. His suit vanishes, as the quantum energy explodes at one one thousandth of it’s normal speed.

Slow enough for us to know we will all die, but to fast to reach other for a farewell. Waller steps forward, determination rolling off of her.

“I was just saved from one bomb, so save us from this one Princess.” Waller orders my daughters Mary-Jane, but with a kinder voice than she uses on the rest of us. “I know you two can do this. Turn his energy into something else.”

Firestorm sheds her skin, letting her normal red metal come to the surface. She holds her hands up and a cascade of flaming runes, surround the exploding Captain Atom. The runes force the energy back in on itself, before it creates a solid form beneath Wally’s feet.

A platinum and gold treadmill allows Wally to run in place, instead of falling on his face when Rocket’s energy vanishes.

“I’m thankful you made some kind of Cosmic Treadmill, instead of letting everyone die,” Waller asks with a curious smile. “But why did you choose that form?”

“I panicked,” Mary-Jane admits, as Zatanna is carried by Barry to Wally’s side. “I’ll try again, but don’t expect a work of art. It’s the only class I ever failed.”

She does a repeat of her fire runes and this time the exercise equipment, is replaced with a golden staff. It is about six feet tall and curved into a hook at the top. It is covered in a pattern of stars, I can see when we approach ourselves.

Santa Prisca
December 1, 2010
4:41 PM, ECT

Once Wally’s adrenaline was gone, he collapsed completely drained. He had been running for months, with only the barest piece of himself outside of the Speed Force. We came prepared however and have a buffet ready for him.

“You guys are a godsend.” He moves like a blur over the food, working his way through it like a movie montage. “I had to snag bites while I was running, sometimes I vibrated too much and ended up on a slightly different Earth.”

“Different Earths?” Raquel interrupts him, shocked at his blase news.

“Multiverse theory,” I explain, thinking of all the different versions of DC I have taken in over the years. “Yeah and they are all in the same place, just slightly out off sync with each other.” Wally swallows a mouthful and stares forlornly at his empty blanket. “I saw a few dozen, once Zatanna opened the alley for me.”

“Don’t you mean, Pixie Pie.” Artemis bursts out laughing, at the deer in a head lights look on Wally’s face.

“Laugh all you want, love brought him home.” Zatanna sticks her tongue out at Artemis and scowls. “Beside I know where you sleep.”

“Thanks for that by the way babe, I was stuck running in circles on the walls in that place.” Wally rushes to the overjoyed magician and hugs her from behind, trying to defuse the tension.

“I was in the Speed Force, for who knows how long. It felt both forever and barely a second had passed, before I saw a tear in all dimensions at once.” He shrugs in confusion. “I had no idea how it showed up, but I bolted through it and heard something curse at me when I did.”

“I arrived in the alley and knew I couldn’t let go of Captain Atom, or I could have lost him in the Speed Force.” He shivers from the strain of running so long and finishes explaining. “I didn’t want to go all the way back in either, so I left only my voice on Earth.”

“Which is why I kept hearing you!” Zatanna squeals in realization, showering him in kisses.

“When I felt you needed me, I came running babe.” He comes up for air, blushing like a tomato. “I always will.” He sweeps back his hair and smiles.

I hadn’t noticed, but his hair is now an electric blue. It looked like when he was eating, five of him appeared. He’s really a hell of a lot faster now, based on what he said before.

The trail of light behind the Flash’s, being related to how fast they are going. None of them have had a blue speed trail before, and Wally was the first to reach yellow. Jay is stuck at red and Barry has been orange, until the speed transfer today gave him a boost to yellow.

“As touching as this reunion is,” Waller speaks her mind, reaching for the golden staff. “What do we do with thi-”

She stops talking, as soon as her skin touches the metal. An incandescent energy surrounds her and the staff, before Waller rises into the air and floats. She hangs suspended for nearly a minute, before the energy vanishes and she drops to the floor with a smirk.

“Nathanial says he approves, for now.” She stares at the rod of Quantum energy and smiles softly. “He says most of you... lack the necessary military mind.”

“Hey! Like you have one either.” Wally grunts out, annoyed by who he thinks is a random person. “Who is she!” He demands of us, when Waller grins back mysteriously at him.

“Ask the King, or should I say Prime Minister?” Waller smirks at me, as she opens a can of worms. “He is my boss after all.” Thanks, we wanted to ease him into things. Preferably with a second feast.

“What did I miss?” Wally really starts looking at us, realizing the changes. “Who is she? And what happened to Garth, Tula, and Kon?”

“I’m Lena Luthor, Kon’s big sister.” Powergirl holds out a hand with more respect than she offered the rest of the Team on first meeting them. it’s hard to hate someone you saw run a bomb away.

“Garth, he died and Tula is in Atlantis now.” I explain, since no one wants to. “Kon is right over...” We look and see him passed out and unmoving.

“Dude!” Wally shouts in concern and streaks to his side in a flash of blue light. “You alright!” Kon groans and slowly sits up, with all of us concerned.

“What happened to you?” Lena helps her brother up, her scowl hiding the concern I can sense in her. “Wally was the one we came here to help.”

“He wasn’t responding to the psychic signal alone, but I could feel the love they have for each other.” Kon shrugs awkwardly and tries his best to explain. “And I gave him a strong nudge back home.”

“Okay first. Thanks.” Wally is holding up his hand, with a single finger up. “Second. You can feel our love, eww. Don’t do that, it’s weird.” He holds a second finger up, soon joined by a third.

“And third. How the hell can you do that?” Wally is as confused as everyone. “Last I checked, Kryptonians don’t have that power. And sorry buddy, but you don’t have the full package.”

“Actually I do now.” Kon stands and looks at his feet, confessing to what happened to him. “I went crazy because I became a Kryptonian Demigod of Beauty.”

“I learned from the Wisdom God who chose Lena. If I want to ascend to true godhood, I need to choose what I stand for,” Kon is blushing up a storm, as he opens up to us. “Before people choose for me. I chose Love, because it brought me back to sanity.”

“A Demigod? Ascension?” Raquel is doubtful and concerned for Kon’s sanity. “You feeling alright Handsome?”

“Better than ever.” He answers back with a smile. “I know how much you all care and now I really don’t feel alone anymore, which has made it hard being around Kyla. She doesn’t love me, only what I represent.

“And unhealthy amount of physical attraction.” I mutter under my breath, but of course he hears it and grins at me.

“Yeah it’s really only physical and I want more.” He shrugs with some embarrassment. “I’m working out how to end things with her.”

“Since Wally is back, can we go to our lab soon Dad?” Mary-Jane is back into her 12 year old girl form and eager to make use of the company Ted Kord left her.

Well technically he left it to Serling, but since she was never actually recorded as dead legally. M’gann has to pretend a few times so Serling and Mary-Jane, are seen in public together. Once a few weeks have gone by, Mary-Jane can pretend to be Serling themselves.

“Dad!” Wally shrieks in shock. “What else did I miss?” He’s glaring at us all but then it morphs into a smile. “Ah I can’t stay mad, I’m so happy to be home. And besides, I may have gotten my own Demigod status on Themyscira. Mercury was kind of vague.”

“Oh, so we have messenger boy now?” Artemis giggles at the idea, her laughter is contagious and soon even Waller is smirking.

“You heard Chris,” Wally denies the title. “I have to choose, before the people do for me. I like the idea of Improvement, never settle for yesterday and work for a better tomorrow.”

“You have gone through a lot of that.” Barry ruffles Wally’s blue hair and hugs him fiercely. “I’m so proud of you Kid.”

“Does this mean you want to be my sidekick now?” Wally laughs, but Barry awkwardly steps away from him.

“I’m kind of an undercover anti-hero now.” Barry presses his ring and emerges in his Zoom costume. “I’m kind of like Deadpool now, he’s your favourite Marvel character right? I had to rely on your humour, to get through the memories of who I killed while I was controlled.”

“Officially he’s going to pay off his crimes, on the King’s new Doom Patrol.” Waller explains. “It’s UN approved and since Rocket and Firestorm are working on a new form of prison, we will be getting many sent to us by years end.”

“Only legal adults are candidates,” I hasten to correct her, before anyone gets the wrong idea. “Juvenile criminals are being placed in a rehabilitation school if willing to have some mental commands implanted.”

Ones like don’t attack anyone, don’t leave the Island, work towards a none criminal future. They get removed, when the sentence is over, but it will allow the teens who have been manipulated find a real future.

The adults are offered a choice after being interviewed. Join the Doom Patrol, with much stricter mental commands. Be extradited to a country hey committed crimes in, or be evaluated.

We learn if they go to a rehabilitation work camp prison, A mental rehabilitation facility, or a standard prison. Being able to know who really wants a different life, who is ill, and who is a lifetime criminal, has made our job much easier.

Raquel and Mary-Jane should have the new new force bubbles, ready for mass production soon. Atlas’ power suit, is also being duplicated. Firefly’s gear is being converted into large scale vehicle use. Flying flame tanks, comet bikes, and many more are in the works.

Mirror Master’s glass and chemicals are being examined, but it is very slow going. Weather Witches wand is also being examined on the Watchtower, as a way to end storms and droughts.

“I’m so tired,” Wally yawns and is swaying on his feet. “But you need to know that when I was in the Alley, six demonic looking things came out also and they went looking for a sister of some kind.” His message finished, he passes out leaning on his girlfriend.

“Harm did say something about a Brother Blood.” I strain to remember his words, it was kind of a stressful time.

“Great, someone else to investigate.” Dick groans, but I can feel how eager he is for a challenge. “Since we’re all coming clean, I kind of got bonded with an alien AI.” Dick is soon covered in a black and blue metal armour, with a beetle style motif.

“When I killed Klarion, I felt his essence be absorbed into myself.” Donna admits her own secret. “I believe he really had claimed godhood and it is now mine.”

“If that’s the case,” Artemis whispers in realization, forcing everyone to lean closer to her. “Me and Jade each got half of our dad’s Divine Spark, or whatever it’s called.”

Santa Prisca
December 4, 2010
1:09 PM, ECT

“Evaluations of the prisoners,” My right hand being Dubbilex, informs me as his eyes stop glowing. “Have been completed.”

“Already?” I’m really impressed, in only three weeks, the Genomorphs have finished sorting through memories of the nearly twenty captured criminals. “Who can we genuinely work with?” Queen Bee sent a large contingent of teenage criminals, I really hope they aren’t beyond hope yet.

“The Queen had nearly all of her forces.” The leader of the Genomorphs, tilts his head to the side and considers his words carefully. “Under a form of pheromone control. It has finally worn off and those we have captured are becoming more compliant.”

“Who am I talking to today?” Barry Allen and Jade Nguyen signed up easily, along with my older ‘brother’ Jim Harper.

I’m relieved I have some people on the Patrol, I can rely on reasonably well. Cheshire surprised me during her interview. She genuinely wants to pay me back, for saving her and keeping Artemis safe. I think getting her moms spine healed, also was a factor in her change of attitude.

Zoom just doesn’t want to have to stop for too long and think of the nearly seventeen thousand people he killed. His mind control screwed with him more than even my own has with me.

Jim went to the same guy Lois and Clark did in Metropolis and got an overhaul on his systems. He wants to find his own place in the world, now that he can really be his own man.

“The gorilla who calls himself Grodd,” Dubbilex lists my appointments for the day. “Followed by George ‘Digger’ Harkness, or Captain Boomerang as he prefers and then Shimmer.”

“All three are really interested in the offer?” I figured Digger would, but Grodd is a surprise and I though Shimmer was a loyal cultist.

“Indeed they are.” I get a confident smile from Dubbilex, which no longer looks terrifying. “Grodd desires revenge and the freedom of his people.” He only needed a little practice smiling in front of someone who wouldn’t run away screaming. “The Terror Twins, also have an interview when you are finished with the others.”

“What about Icicle junior?” I remembered him in the adult prison with the Terrors in the show, so what’s going on?

“Cameron Mahkent, is only seventeen.” I get my answer, when Amanda walks into the room. “He pushed to be tried as an adult, but that was part of the mass break out.”

“Then I want to talk to him as well,” I instruct, still having a hard time giving Waller orders and having her follow them. “I have a different offer for him. He’s in a weird in between place right now legally.”

“He’s with the juveniles,” Dubbilex explains. “It may be better to do so tomorrow, when you speak with them of the schooling.”

“Alright, you have the schedule.” I defer to the superior management skills of the pair and head for the first cell on my list.

“Hello.” Raising my voice, I direct it inside the cell and knock. “It’s me Connor. Can I come in, so we can talk?” I need to treat him like a person. Not a human but a sentient being I respect, like I do any non human on my Team.

“Not recommended.” Waller rolls her eyes at me, but hands me the key card. “But you’re the boss.”

“You heard the bad cop,” A massive hairy hand, grabs the window bars and shakes the door. “I’m not safe. I’m a vicious beast!” He roars at me in false bravado, but I can clearly feel his hopelessness, fear, and sense of loss.

“Well that’s not true.” I correct him softly. “Why are you lying to me? You are just as much a victim of the Light, as me and the Genomorphs.”

“More lies from man!” Grodd snarls, shaking the reinforced door again. “What do you know of suffering!”

“Well for starters,” I speak firmly, sending my memory towards him and give him the choice to view it. “I was made in a lab almost four years ago.”

“He’s only like eighty five percent human.” Waller scowls at the admittance.

“Martian fills in the rest of my gaps and a blood transfusion...” I smile awkwardly and explain for Grodd. “Gave me a booster shot.”

“He ensured my people are free and citizens here.” Dubbilex helps, sharing his own memories with the gorilla. “He isn’t like the heartless humans, we have been exposed to.”

A few moments of silence pass, as Grodd considers the words carefully. Finally his hand releases the bar and offers itself to me.

“Because he’s not all human,” Grodd laughs to himself as I shake his hand. “He’s got a little bit of good in him I guess.”

“So can I come in and go over my offer with you Grodd?” I try again more hopeful now of the outcome, this is the earliest I have ever seen Grodd in his career and I have a chance with him.

“No point.” Grodd lets go of my hand and I can hear him sit down inside his cell. “If you will free my mate and child and I guess the rest of my people, I will aid you in taking down the Light.”

“We can do that,” I easily agree. “No one should be left in the hands of any of them.”

“We get the same deal you gave Dubbilex,” Grodd makes his final demand. “We become citizens and we get our own town, so we can integrate at a comfortable pace. As equals to anyone else on Santa Prisca.”

“Well an easy way to do that,” I smirk at Dubbilex and saddle him with publicity. “Is to make you and Dubbilex dukes, which is really a meaningless title here. But it’s long term legitimacy, beyond me being Prime Minister and then I make you Minister of Gorilla rights.”

“Then we have a deal,” Grodd accepts with calm hope. “I will accept the mental commands, for my time on this Doom Patrol.”

.
.
.

“Why do you want in?” I ask Shimmer, sitting across the table from her in her cell. “Isn’t your brother still with the Queen?”

“She pulled everyone valuable out when she lost.” I can feel her shame and rage, as she realizes she wasn’t. “But not me. No, never Shimmer.” She feels worse about herself than I do, which is really saying something.

“So you want...” I prod her, looking for her motive. “Revenge?” No that doesn’t feel quite right. “Do you want Mammoth back from Queen Bee?” Closer, but still off.

“I want validation.” She stares me down and I refuse to break eye contact, she needs something from this. “I’m tired of being a discardable asset, first for Kobra and then for the Hive.” Parental approval issues and an inferiority complex for sure, definitely a few more issues to work through.

“Trickshot doesn’t leave people behind,” Waller interrupts, scowling at how difficult her job will be.

“He also has the most, in the team infirmary.” Dubbilex shares with one of his smiles. “He has a bad habit, of making bonds with his teammates and taking injuries meant for them.”

“Don’t trust us to handle ourselves?” Shimmer glares at me, a sense of being insulted and worried rises inside her. “Or do you just micro manage everything?” Her emotions are all over the place.

Shimmer wants this to be the real deal and a way for her to find her place, working off her misspent youth. But she’s been let down by authority so many times, she can’t believe the offer is true.

“I do,” I assure her with a grimace. “I just spent most of my life, thinking I was the most expendable one. It’s taking some time, to see I have value and I shouldn’t jump on every grenade.”

“I want Mammoth back yeah, he's been made simple minded and needs me.” Shimmer makes her terms known, clenching her fists and making her tattooed arms ripple. “But mainly, I want to show the people so willing to throw me aside why they should have held on to me.”

“A monthly stipend, place to live, reduced sentence for each mission, and citizenship once you finish.” I make the offer and she takes my hand hesitantly, but shakes it firmly once she committed to the deal.

.
.
.

“We get ta keep hitting people and we get paid fur it?” Tommy Terror is grinning eagerly.

“You’re giving us, a place ta live too?” His sister Tupence is more cautious, but also excited about the offer. “We don’t need ta worry about running from cops, or finding a bed every night?”

“Yeah. It’s the standard offer, for anyone who passes the evaluation and can still be rehabilitated.” I shake the eager hands of each and smile warmly. “You both had a childhood of bad parenting and go steered into a life of crime. It’s early enough we can find a better path, once you two work off the nine year sentence.”

.
.
.

“You have to ask why I’m signing on?” Captain Boomerang laughs in my face. “I thought you were a smart guy. No bomb in my neck and a paycheck, why would I turn down an offer like this?”

“You’re fine with the mental commands?” I ask and he has some unease but it blows away soon.

“Better than no head and life in jail.” He looks down at his hands, imaging the blood on them and I can feel his guilt eating away at him. “’Sides, even a shithead like me wants to do a little bit of good. It ain’t all about money, sometimes people get hurt.”

Santa Prisca
December 4, 2010
6:28 PM, ECT

Taking my seat at the table Mary-Jane created from sand. They, Greta, and Dick had sculpted a work of art at the beach a few days ago, with many local children observing. Mary-Jane transmuted it into solid amber and it was floated in by M’gann.

I look at my family and soak in the feelings of joy. We had such a hard six months, but with Wally back we all feel lighter and able to enjoy the moment.

M’gann and Mary-Jane are discussing something technological, that goes right over my head. Jim has accepted the offer to stay with us, but he has a hard time opening up. I think it runs in the family.

“How’s your new lab treating you?” When I notice a lull in the conversation, I take my chance and speak. “Did you get all the projects you want to work on, transferred from El Paso?”

They swallow a bite of fried plantain, before answering with an elated smile on her face. I know she doesn’t need to eat, but it’s easy enough for her to simulate a stomach and incinerate the matter.

“Oh yes,” Mary-Jane is nearly bouncing in their seat, as she blurts out eagerly. “But you can’t come see yet, I’m working on your birthday present.” She hastens to explain.

I’ve really noticed over the last few weeks as I have embraced them, they have become more childlike than before. What they said about Serling growing up in an orphanage, makes me feel like she never had a chance to be a child.

She was so smart, the system rushed her through as soon as it could and she grew up incomplete the first time. Now that they have this second chance, they are taking it with open arms. I had to put up a daughter for adoption shortly after I turned sixteen, this is a second chance for both of us.

“Don’t worry MJ.” I reach over and tussle her now red hair, halfway between my own shade and M’gann’s. “I like surprises, even if I can’t keep them.”

“What about hiding the mental commands?” They ask curiously. “You did not reveal hat for months.”

“I had no choice, it wouldn’t let me talk.” I shrug at the sad fact, that I can’t keep a secret for the life of me. “I was trying everyday. If I couldn’t have talked to M’gann, I would have gone crazier.”

“I would have been a lot more miserable, if no one on the Team linked with me for months.” M’gann reaches over and grabs my hand. “I keep you sane.” She squeezes my hand and shares a dirty memory.

“And I keep you happy.” I squeeze her hand back, sharing something we can try tonight.

“Gross.” Mary-Jane frowns at the display, shaking a finger at me. “If you two are going to act like that, Uncle Jim is taking me to get some more supplies from Salem.”

“I am?” My older ‘brother’ frowns in confusion. “Did she ever actually ask me?” He whispers at me, which has my daughters roll their eyes.

“Yes you are, Don’t you listen?” Mary-Jane returns the eye roll and raises him a dry willy. “Do I need to give your ears an overhaul? I thought Henry did a good job on you.”

“Alright, alright.” He gives in, like a smart man would. I think I have won three arguments with Mary-Jane, since her awakening.”Let’s go now, so we can be back in time for Colbert.” He waves goodbye and leads the smirking gyndroid from the room.

“I’ll make sure he remembers to bring me back for bedtime, don’t worry.” Mary-Jane informs me at the door.

“I know you don’t need to sleep, or eat.” I raise an eyebrow at her mostly untouched plate. “I appreciate the effort, but you’re the one who gave yourself a nine thirty bedtime for some reason.”

They hesitate in the doorway for a moment, before Mary-Jane takes a deep breath. I think she does it because of twelve years of memories and no actual need to do so. I could be wrong though, maybe they’re venting or something. I really don’t get electronics at all.

“It makes us feel like a normal girl,” They admit as a light blush forms on their cheeks and they look at the floor embarrassed. “We didn’t get a chance as Serling or Danette.

“We want to have that now.” They sprint over to me and embrace me in a full hug, “Thanks for giving it to us.” I get a peck on my cheek, and they rush from the room with a chuckling Jim.

Once the door closes, M’gann scoots her chair closer to mine and lays her head on my shoulder.

<Have you noticed, her face looks like a combination of Serling, Danette, and you?> Her mental voice is soft, as she is already relaxing for the evening.

 I deny the claim with a mix of pride and disbelief. <But we all know how bad I am with faces.>

<Yes we do...> She pauses awkwardly, sensing I’m not ready to joke yet and it’s a defence mechanism. <But forgetting what you look like and not knowing who you are, is something I wish you would have told me. Because hello Connor, I’m your girlfriend so tell me how you feel.>

<I’ll try to do better, I’m sorry.> My response is slow coming, because I know she’s right and I have no excuse for hiding my feeling from her.

<I’m psychic, but you have to at least think the thoughts.> She pats me on the back and then sits up. “Mary-Jane can’t, so you need to learn how to share and fast. Girls like to talk about feelings, we aren’t scared of them.”

“Yes,” I admit with a smile, her cheering me up a success. “I know the women in my life are far braver than me and my fellow men who fear our feelings.”

“The first step is admitting you have a problem,” M’gann giggles at the face I make, before pressing on with a smile. “Now you only have to practice.”

“Oliver stopped by before dinner, on his way to an emergency,” I change the subject, before I forget the news entirely tonight. “The League is doing an expansion and since I’ll be eighteen, they are offering us both a spot.”

“What did you say?” She is completely still, reeling in shock.

“I had to talk to you first, of course.” I put a hand on her shoulder and give it a comforting squeeze. “I’m learning... see.”

“Good. Because I don’t feel ready, like at all.” She’s close to hyperventilating, so I pull her in to a hug.

 She leans back into my chest and begins taking deep breaths, when I finally admit this to her. 

<No more explosions then,> She giggles and I feel her tension flee her body. <We know you’ll take a few for us.>

<Deal.> I give her another tight squeeze and release her. “I’ll stick to getting stabbed and shot. I’ll make sure the bad guys know, that you said so on each mission.”

“See if I let you go on any,” She mumbles to herself and I pretend not to hear it, I wouldn’t mind a real vacation from heroics

“I’ll tell him that we need the year, to deal with the politics here.” Shrugging, I start clearing the table. “We can see how we feel next January.”

“That is a better idea, we do have a lot in need of doing here.” She grins at me and laughs. “What’s this I heard, about an Apeberg?”

“Grodd wanted security for his people, so he’s getting the same deal as Dubbilex,” I yawn tiredly and explain. “Which was easy, considering he’s only committed crimes while enslaved. He’s a free ape, once his people are here.”

“Funny that you’re giving so many non humans sanctuary here,” M’gann giggles nervously. “I got an email from some classmates, who need help and are definitely not human.”

Notes:
Rocket is kind of OP, while looking into her for research I realized how I was getting wally back with powers on the team. I came up with how before he vanished, which was why he left with Cpt Atom.

I really took pride in combining a request to see the Wally/Zatanna/Kent conversation, with what I already had. I was able to neatly work in the matter/energy can't be created or destroyed, only changed from one form into another. Wally's Digestion as a warm up for making Captain Atom's Energy into matter

Flightless Man · Mar 20, 2021

Episode 2: Fear of What Follows
Santa Prisca
December 5, 2010
10:47 AM, ECT

Sitting across from Icicle junior, I let him consider my offer and simply pay attention to his reactions. He hasn’t said anything in response, only sitting in contemplative silence.

His icy form keeps so still I would think him dead, if not for his cloud of breath occasionally. I can tell he’s not used to real choice and is struggling with the self direction.

“I don’t get it.” He shakes his head in confusion and frowns at me. “We attacked you, but you want me to look after your daughters?”

“I know they can handle you, if you have ill intent.” I stare him down and smirk. “They already did so.” I send him a mental image of Mary-Jane, as she is shifting into their Firestorm form. “Two young minds in a single body, combined with more power than anyone else on the Superfriends.”

“So why does she even need a bodyguard then?” Cameron is bubbling with confusion. “Sounds like you need one and not her.”

”Them.” I correct him gently, yet firmly. “And yes. It’s not physical protection she needs, but someone to guide her socially in school.”

“I dropped out in grade eleven!” He corrects me with some anger. “I’m not so stupid, that I’m in what?” He considers the age of Mary-Jane and makes a guess. “Grade six?”

“They are a genius and are far beyond anyone who will be in school with you, except maybe that kid Gizmo.” I correct him with a proud grin. “It will be hard enough getting capable teachers, with the skills to be around Meta-humans and non humans.” We only have eight candidates so far and we have been looking globally.

“Wait...” Cameron starts laugh lightly in realization. “You’re sending the princesses, to school with us criminals?”

“No, no.” I shake me head and savour the confusion, my word play is causing him. “You will be going to their school. Theirs and the Genomorph’s that is.” It’s nearly finished and will be for anyone not baseline.

“We evaluated each of you and found all of you have been manipulated or forced into the lifestyle.” Except for See-more. That kid’s a full on peeper, he’s already been sent to Arkham Asylum for real care.

“No one made me do anything!” Cameron protests, but he doesn’t believe his lie at all. “I’m my own man.”

“The Genomorphs looked in everyone’s head.” I explain and he pales somehow. “We know how long El Capo has been steering your choices.”

“Not cool man.” He’s freaked out and looking around the room frantically. “I didn’t give anyone permission to go in my head.”

“Well lucky for us,” I explain with a tight smile, because I am working to change things already. “We haven’t got many laws in Santa Prisca and the Bill of Rights, is the only thing almost finished.”

“So you can do anything...” He shivers at my evil laugh.

“Bwa ha ha ha!” I cough and end my act, smiling awkwardly. “Sorry, I always wanted to have a chance to try the whole evil laugh thing. Did your dad ever do it?” I ask, genuinely curious at the answer.

“It’s not just a movie thing.” He admits with a smile, his relief rolling off of him. “My father has competitions among the crew, as a way to intimidate captives.”

“Look,” I make another attempt at convincing him. I’m basing all of this off a single episode of the show, but I really want him to try for redemption.

Parental issues are something I can relate to well and I want him to have at least one time in his life, he can choose for himself. I send him waves of encouragement and smile at him.

“They are weird. So am I, but I know you’re charming.” I sigh and admit an area I am lacking. “I can get people on task, but I don’t know how to be ‘cool’.”

“I am that.” He sits forward in his chair and smirks at me.

“I was some kind of stoner nerd before Green Arrow took me in and the mother was in college by fourteen.” I stare him down and instill how serious I am. “I want you to ensure they are included in things and don’t sit alone.”

“So I all I have to do, is be the babysitter?” He’s relaxing at the idea.

“Or help them find friends and then you can just keep an eye out for them.” He takes my hand happily, with he idea laid out. “I have a feeling, the school is going to be getting fairly full. Mary-Jane will have an easier time, with one of the ‘bad boys’ looking out for her.” Besides, the Genomorphs are keeping an eye on the campus and will intervene if needed.

“They want off the Superfriends, since they want to be in a lab and not he field. But they find normal school to boring.” I shrug, glad they are doing what makes them happy.

Lot’s of ways to help people, without going out in uniform.

“Since none of you are going to be involved in any action for a quite a while, Mary-Jane can help steer you lot into a successful future.” They care more about finding friends who wont make her feel guilty for quitting the heroics, but for whatever reason, I have their support in this.

“Why do you care so much?” He doubts my motive still, even if he’s on board.

“I was grown in a lab by the bad guys who created the Genomorphs,” I admit to the stunned Icicle junior. “I don’t like people being manipulated. I almost took down the entire League, because of my mental programming.”

“You almost took down the Justice League?” I can understand he shock, he only knows me as Speedy the sidekick.

“Well I guess I did... twice.” I smirk at the technicality.

This will be nice bragging rights for the Team, now that everyone is feeling more encouraged. A few big wins in a row, have really changed the mood of the heroes. We don’t feel like we’re losing anymore and finally we are able to go on the offensive.

“Maybe even three times, if you count being the one who ruined their reputations.” I hold up three fingers and frown in thought.

I guess we’re still kind of mopping up, from when I infected them all. J’onn and Hawkman, are still unaccounted for.

“Damn, you hit the big leagues, while I was in the slammer.” He scowls at the forced imprisonment, at his father’s behest.

“Green Arrow is a Queen, while I’m a king.” I brag and remember to use that on Ollie later. “And I did get an offer to join the Justice League. I may even take them up on it, when my term of office is over.”

M’gann M’orzz
Star City
December 5, 2010
2:47 PM, PDT

Waiting in the selected park, Artemis and I wait for my friends. Jan had emailed me, asking for sanctuary. Her and her brother are in need of sanctuary. Seeing me with the Genomorphs on the news, gave them an avenue to reach out.

“Are you even listening to me?” I poke her in the side, while she scans the park.

“Yes.” Artemis’ voice is flat, but I can see the corner of her lip curl into a smile. “Are you even looking for the twins?”

“Of course I am,” I lean in and whisper. “I’m sensing for them.”

“While I’ve seen Rose walk past three times, but she’s clearly avoided looking at us each time.” Artemis whispers back. “And once I was on edge, I keep seeing people who stand out everywhere.”

“What do you mean?” I can’t see anything weird, but I’m not a good judge of normal human behaviour.

“That guy has an empty stroller, the kid on the slide has a beard, and that old lady is packing heat.” Listing off what she sees, Artemis has me glad Dinah is waiting with a ready car.

“Someone really is after them.” I understand the urgency in the message now. “We need to be careful doing this.”

“I’m thinking snatch and grab when they show up,” Artemis hisses back at me, as she notices another oddity in the crowd. “Give them a psychic lowdown, while we make a break for the car. I don’t want to get into a fight, in the middle of a crowded park.”

“Then we need to go now,” I inform her, as the twins enter my mental range. “They just showed up.”

“And we have movement from the weirdos,” Artemis agrees with my assessment. “So lets move!”

We rush across the park, with Artemis dropping the bearded child on our way. When I start opening a link, I’m surprised by the instant access.

<Hello Megan!> I get the enthusiastic greeting from both twins, who are clearly used to his kind of communication. <We are so happy you came.>

<That’s nice,> I brush off the greeting with more rudeness than intended, Artemis is a bad influence on me. <We can talk in he car, but we need to go!>

<Oh!> I see the pair stop mid step and begin panicking. <What do we do?>

<Anything besides making yourselves an easy target!> Artemis growls through the shared link, as she takes down the childless father next. <We’re outnumbered by like a quarter of the park!>

She’s right. By the time we reach the twins, I can see people running from all over the park. I don’t know who these two really are, but something big is going down.

<Time to go.> I levitate the pair, who still haven’t started running. <Our ride is waiting.> Sending a warning to Dinah, we flee the nearly two dozen pursuers.

M’gann M’orzz
Star City
December 5, 2010
3:02 PM, PDT

“What the hell,” Artemis growls, as she throws herself in the back of the car. “Is going on?” Dinah hits the gas and slams the back door closed, in our hasty exit from the park. “Why are Shadows involved?”

“Why are they after you?” I try for a softer approach, now that I have a moment to breath. “The email said nothing about humans being involved.”

“We did not know,” Zan answers for the both of them, while Jayna peers out the back window. “We thought we had hidden our arrival here on Earth.”

“Well you didn’t.” Points out Artemis, scowling at the pair. “Dinah we got five vehicles in pursuit.”

“Thanks,” Responds our driver, swerving around a corner and down a side street. “Keep a lookout, I gotta focus on the road.”

“You all better buckle up.” Artemis has already done so, but is pointing at my own and hissing at us. “Ollie likes to exaggerate, but Dinah really is crazy behind the wheel.”

“Is she giving you lessons?” I mutter to myself, but Jayna gives me away with a snicker.

“So who are you really?” Dinah finally asks, when Artemis gives an all clear signal. “This is a lot of effort, for two people. Shadows would normally send a single snatch squad.”

“We are the heirs, to one of the five royal families of Exxoria.” Zan proudly declares. “When the Fearmonger and his forces took over our world, our escort barely disguised our escape.”

“We fled his fleet and his champions, searching for a place beyond his reach.” Jan takes over for her rage filled sibling. “When we learned of Hal Jordan the Green Lantern of Earth and then Guy and John, we had a destination finally.”

“Imagine our surprise,” Zan laughs bitterly, which is a divergence from his normally goofy persona. “To learn humans have no way to resist our pursuers. So we have been hiding for three years, hoping to remain undetected.”

“Then why did you message me now?” If they thought they were safe, why come forward?

“We saw you on the news with the Genomorphs.” Zan admits, staring at me with something I can’t quite place. “A place that is openly accepting those like us, will allow us to share our technology.”

“And then,” Dinah reasons with no judgment in her voice, only a warm understanding. “Once humans have a fleet, we may be of use in helping you?”

“That is a hope, I do not dare carry.” Zan frowns at the darker memories he has. “We found few who cared of our plight and less who had the power to do anything.”

“Our people, have already been sold into slavery.” Jayna is shaking in either anger or grief. “Earth is a few centuries away from defeating the Fearmonger in an assault, but we can aid in the defence of Earth.”

“Can’t go home,” Artemis understands, having gone through it herself. “So you need the new one, to be safe.”

“Yes, exactly!” Zan exclaims, shocked she can put it into words so fast.

“Gone through it myself a few times,” Artemis admits, not willing to share anymore. “So I can relate.”

“Our Shadows are back,” Dinah warns us. “We’re going to be trying the new escape route, hang on kids.”

Black Canary removes a ray gun of some kind and holds it out her open window. She shoots a light blue pulse of energy and it strikes the window of a dress boutique. It shimmers with a blue glow, as Dinah drives straight into the glass and we vanish.

Dick Grayson
Mount Justice
December 5, 2010
3:09 PM, EDT

“What are you up to?” Barbara leans over my shoulder, peering at my monitor.

I thought I missed hanging out with her, but she’s been so nosey since joining the Superfriends. With Lex’s severing of his ties with the Light, Batman’s new persona is being allowed on the League. This means Barbara has a lot of free time and got placed with us, as Nightingale.

Clearly my talk with my adopted father, did not settle his nerves. Barbara is here more to spy on me, than she is to learn how to work with the Team.

He’s never going to trust me, is he? I’m always going to be some kid he thinks is in over his head. The Superfriends are going back to emergency response and low combat missions, with the new League expansion on the thirty first.

Maybe I should rethink Scarab’s advice and pull my ninja routine. Bruce can’t look me in the eye anymore, I disgust him for breaking the biggest rule. But I couldn’t talk to him for so long, Ted had really stepped in as my mentor and I was only annoyed by how much time we spent in his lab.

“Checking Blue Beetle’s patrol route and cross referencing it with recent crime statistics in El Paso.” No point in denying what she can see in front of me. “I’m working out what mine should be, now that I’m taking over for him.”

“You know you can’t patrol alone, so who are you asking?” She prods for information, in the guise of friendly curiosity.

“He knows I’m never alone anymore.” I frown at the screen, but she can see my reflection and sighs.

“And you know,” She tries to slap the back of my head, but a warning from Khaji has me reflexively catch her wrist. “It doesn’t count, you need a League approved partner.”

“Then I’ll have to ask around,” I respond, as I finally let go of Barbara’s wrist. “Because Owlman is yours and I need to find my own mentor now.” Some of my frustration leaks from me, as I stand and leave the room.

“Dick!” I hear her call at my back, but I ignore her and head for the Zeta tubes. “You know it’s not like that!”

<Isn’t it though Richard?> Khaji warmly whispers to me, pleased with me finally breaking away from my shackles. <You have lost one family already, she took your new father and is now working on your friends.>

<She says she only joined the Team, because of Owlman’s readmittance.> I feebly defend Barbara, to the voice in my neck that is more and more convincing everyday. <She’s here to work with the Team, since Bruce is too busy for anyone again.>

<Then why does she spend all of her time here, following you around Richard?> Khaji’s response is right, he always sees the tactical choices being made by my foes. <She never spends time with the females here.>

When I reach the Zeta tubes, Donna is also leaving. She’s only going to be with the Team for a little while, she’s eighteen and got an offer for the League. I get a warm greeting, but I only grumble back a response and leave the cave in a flash of light.

Dick Grayson
Star City
December 5, 2010
4:48 PM, PDT

“Why come to me, if you need a mentor?” A response is purred to me, the voice filled with curiosity.

Swallowing my pride, I press forward. This is the best plan I can think of, we both want some real action.

“Because you want back in, same as me.” I stare back, not breaking eye contact. “Going back to rescue missions and natural disasters... I just can’t do it.”

“I miss getting my claws dirty, I do admit.” The voice chuckles back at me. “But I got a nice rich lifestyle now, why would I go back?”

“Because you didn’t choose to retire from the life, they just caught you to soon.” I smirk back, knowing I have my opening now. “You never got that final score to go out the greatest, you faded away like a forgotten memory.”

“Oh the little Robin has talons.” I scowl at those words.

“I’m not Robin anymore.” He gave me that name, I’m choosing this one. “I’m the Blue Beetle now.”

“If... and I really mean if,” The voice digs deeper. “I say yes. How are we going to be effective?”

“I have my own secrets.” allowing my Scarab armour to cover me, I enjoy the widening of my targets eyes. “And have some ideas for your own upgrades. If you agree that is.”

“Can you make me fly?” The voice asks and I know I have a mentor, who wont be in my way and make me hold back anymore.

“I can do that,” It’s really easier than everyone thinks, especially with the El Paso lab. “Wings will be silent, so I’ll get to work on it tomorrow.”

Santa Prisca
December 5, 2010
5:17 PM, ECT

As soon as Dinah came out of the mirror, she shattered it and left her pursuers in limbo. We’ll try fishing them out later, but I doubt many will be recovered. Zan and Jayna got a check up from M’gann and she says they are who they say.

“Nice to meet you two,” Approaching them in the plaza, I greet the pair who are being shown around by Artemis and Dinah.

“And you as well King Connor,” The twins each grab a hand, eagerly shaking it. “We are in your debt, for the shelter you grant us.”

“Any friends of M’gann.” Grinning at the pair, I smile warmly. “I’ll at least pretend to like.”

“Connor!” She yells at me embarrassed. “Be nice to them.”

“Sorry,” Apologizing I try again and make an exaggerated bow. “Welcome to Santa Prisca. How may I be of aid, to our inter stellar guests?”

“We only seek a place to hide from Sinestro.” Zan gives me a grim tone, as he explains the reason they fled. “Five years ago, he and his Yellow Army invaded our world. Exxoria fell swiftly, as fear overtook the everyone.”

“We had been off world and returned to late to help.” Whispers Jayna, as her memories of horror wash over her. “All we could do was flee and seek aid, while our world burned.”

“We searched for aid, but he sought not for us to be conquered.” Zan is shaking with rage, as he relives the trauma. “Everyone on Exxoria is a twin and we have a psychic bond. The five noble families of which we are one, are bound to the elements.” Jan places a hand on her brother’s shoulder and soon he relaxes.

“The Fearmonger destroyed our world, as a beacon to the galaxy.” She explains for him, while Zan takes slow measured breaths. “Fear me and obey, or this will be the fate of any who oppose me.”

“His galaxy wide edict, which the Green Lanterns have allowed.” Zan sighs, hopeless to his core. “Had given him control of three sectors, in the year before we arrived on Earth.”

“So we have to ask Guy or Kyle,” Dinah thinks out loud. “If we want to know what the landscape looks like now.”

“I’m willing to give you asylum, but let’s keep the Earth identities for now.” I really don’t want a Yellow Lantern Corp pointed at Earth. “You two are trying to hide out after all.”

“Not very well,” Interrupts Artemis with a laugh. “Half the school thinks you two aren’t human and you had the Shadows watching you.”

“I thought they did a good job,” M’gann defends her friends, frowning at Artemis. “What gave them away?”

“I’m more interested in the element thing you said earlier.” Dinah rejoins the conversation, with a concerned look at the purple haired twins. “What can you do?”

“It is easier to show you.” The alien heirs answer in unison, wide grins threatening to split their faces.

“In form of, fog!” Jayna touches her fist with her brother and loudly cries out.

“In shape of, armadillo!” Zan shouts beside her and the two shift, soon a cloud of fog billows across the street and an armadillo walks to my feet.

<Zan?> M’gann extends an open link, checking things are as they seem. <Jayna?>

<Hello M’gann!> The twins giggle in our minds, before swiftly changing back.

“My sister is was born able to to become any for of water.” Zan places an arm around his sister and grins proudly.

“And Zan was born able to use the element of life.” Jayna adds with an equal level of pride in her sibling. “He can become any animal on a planet he has been to.”

“But within a year of leaving, I lose the ability to become those species.” He frowns, sadness flowing from him. “I can’t become anything from Exxoria anymore.”

“You said in exchange for sanctuary, you would share technology?” I ask, steering the conversation away from the more sensitive topic for now. “What do you have?”

“Our ship is in the Star City Bay.” Answers Jayna, grinning smugly. “We cloaked it and integrated with humans.”

“Again, not very well.” Artemis grumbles to Dinah. “My money was on them being from the future like Abra Kadabra.”

“Really?” Dinah makes sure the twins are engrossed in conversation with M’gann and I, before she responds quietly and I have to strain to hear her. “It was that obvious?”

“It doesn’t say anything to you, that only a Martian finds them normal?” Artemis asks rhetorically, which has Dinah chuckle behind her hand.

“Artemis.” I direct everyone’s attention to her, and grin at her embarrassment. “Can you bring them to the Cave and organize a retrieval with the Superfriends?”

“I could.” She raises an eyebrow at me and grins. “But how about a nice easy mission with us, like you said the Team was for. You two can show our newbies how we roll, for their first mission.”

“We never really got many of those,” M’gann agrees for us eagerly, her excitement to hang out with our friends is rolling off her in tidal waves. “It sounds like a plan.”

“And we can go Christmas shopping, since I have no idea what to get Connor for his birthday.” Artemis smiles back and asks. “Since his birthday is the day before, is it fine to get him like one big thing?”

“I don’t know, how big are you thinking about?” Asks my girlfriend, her nose scrunched adorably in confusion. <Is it okay?>

<As long as the it’s a birthday present and I get two cards, I actually read them.> I send her a pulse of love, because of course she asked me.

“We’ll fine, if you’re taking Jayna and the girls out after,” I grab Zan’s wrist and tug him over to me. “We’re taking Zan and going to NASCAR.”

<Wally’s sad he missed his birthday, so he wants to go have a relaxing day at the racetrack.> I inform M’gann, so she knows I’m only teasing Artemis. <Zatanna doesn’t want to go and Wally hates shopping with us, so I’m killing two birds here.>

“Don’t you need to shop too?” Counters Artemis with a grin.

“Are you kidding?” I laugh when she shakes her head no. “I pick at it all year, when I see something for someone. I only have to grab something for Wally and Ted, since I’m not sure if I get him something cat related or not.”

“I wouldn’t,” Answers Dinah with a giggle. “Ollie got him a cat bed and he was so clawed up, he said it was done by Deathstroke.”

“Don’t you have security cameras?” M’gann asks, remembering the upgrades installed after Cheshire snuck in.

“Yep,” Dinah responds, popping the P and smirking. “Giving everyone on the League a copy for Christmas.”

“I get one too... right?” I whine at her, needing to see Oliver taken down by a house cat. He looked like he fell into a paper shredder, I don’t know how he covered it up for so long.

“Alright, so something human, but adapted for feline use.” I ponder this, before I realize what he needs. “Does he need an entirely magical solution?”

“What do you mean?” Dinah asks, concerned with the look on my face.

“Well, I’m pretty sure we can find some of his hair and clone a new body for him.” The Genomorphs know how to rebuild the technology. “They don’t have a soul, so we can transfer his memories with it.”

“You need to ask Doctor Fate,” Answers Dinah, eager but uncertain. “He said Wildcat was filled with excess chaos magic.”

Cassandra Sandsmark
Khandaq
December 5, 2010
11:09 AM, EEST

The sound of screams and gunfire, is a sharp contrast to last night. Mom and her crew, had found something under the sand. A messenger had gone to inform the King, while the workers celebrated into the night.

Morning had come, but the messenger had not returned. While my mom worried about the search party, armed Khandaqi soldiers had rolled into our camp.

Anyone who tries to run, is being shot down and anyone hiding like I am, is being dragged into the open. It doesn’t take long, before I’m found huddling in a duffle bag. I guess a sobbing sack, is a dead give away.

“Found another foreigner?” A woman’s voice greets me, when I’m thrown onto my side. “Is she your daughter Doctor Sandsmark?”

“Yes.” Mom’s voice is filled with concern, but I can’t see her with the sack over my head. “Please, don’t hurt her.”

“That will depend entirely on you my dear.” The woman in charge declares cruelly. “You found the Orb of Ra and now I need you to find Isis with it.”

“But the hieroglyphs aren’t in any form of known dialect!” My mom insists, her voice cracking from the stress. “I didn’t even know what I had found.”

“Well I need Isis’ tomb found, before my wedding.” The woman sneers at my mom. “So you have until January seventeenth to learn the language, or your little girl here will be the one who suffers for it.”

Daytona Beach
December 6, 2010
1:17 PM, ECT

“Thanks guys,” Wally smiles widely and speaks with an exhausted voice, as we arrive at the racetrack. “I needed a day to slow down and laugh at people, who think they know what speed really is.”

“This is going to be so cool!” Billy waves off the thanks, too excited for the race. “Uncle Dudley and I watch every Sunday, but we’ve never gone to one before.”

“Can we take a trip to NASA, before we meet the girls at Disney World?” Kon asks, trying to conceal his real interest. “It’s not to far out of the way and it could be interesting.” He looks like the stereo typical cowboy, having fully embraced living in Smallville.

“Oh yeah!” Agrees Wally eagerly. “Didn’t you say your dad had been investing in them?” The blue haired teen asks a smug Dick, who seems lost in thought.

“I think so,” Dick grunts back at his best friend. “He said something about it, but we haven’t really talked in months.”

“Can’t you patrol with him again?” Billy whispers in confusion. “He’s got the whole Owlman thing now.”

“We can’t mix identities, so I have to pretend he’s a stranger.” Kicking a can down the path, Dick scowls at his feet. “He only patrols with Nightingale now.” Even with the Scarab blocking his passive scanning, I can tell he’s jealous.

“Donna said you went to get a new sponsor,” Mal Duncan, one of our new recruits asks. “I’m working with Plasticman, who did you get?”

“You’ll see.” Dick grins mysteriously and takes his seat.

“To keep our designations active, Megan and I are taking over for Billy as chaperones.” I give him a concerned look, but he only sighs in relief. “He can’t keep pretending, with his current body. Sorry man.”

“No sweat,” Billy laughs at my face. “I don’t like having to be all official, I want to hang with my friends.”

“Ah, so now I can be the bad guy.” I nod sagely.

“Dude.” Wally just stares at me for almost a whole ten seconds, before he continues in disbelief. “Zee told me how you got the crown from Bane. That was pretty grey man.”

“The only voice in my head, was yours.” I frown at his response, more hurt than I would like to admit. “And you didn’t have another idea.”

.
.
.

Trying to get past the awkward moment, we just hunkered down and enjoyed the show. An hour of mindless enjoyement, was exactly what we needed. It looks like Wally only needed a nap.

“Didn’t he ask us to come here?” I speak over the snoring speedster, grabbing Kaldur’s attention. “Shouldn’t he have just stayed home and slept?”

“Zatanna has informed me, he cannot sleep at home.” Kaldur is already on top of this, I knew I made the right choice with him. “We are the ones who brought him home, he is scared without one of us around...” He trails off.

“He might not wake up here?” I hazard a guess, realizing how badly he needs to talk to someone.

I’ve heard Mary-Jane talking to Dinah on the phone. Apparently I’m not doing much better and people are worried about me.

“We’re kind of all child soldiers.” I repeat on of my daughters’ phrases. “Maybe we should schedule weekly sessions with a therapist, we all have some serious trauma.”

“Who has the clearance?” He responds with a frown. “Black Canary is to overworked, to fill the role herself.”

“When I’m stressed out, or feel like a right fool.” Kon leans his head into the discussion. “I go work on the tractor with Pa.”

A beam of violet energy streaks in front of our eyes and collides with the racetrack. A shower of asphalt and dirt, showers down onto the swerving vehicles.

Descending from the sky is a statuesque woman, with a mane of blood red hair. She glows with pink light, forming an aura of energy around her. She has pale pink skin, but is noticeably not a human shade.

Her attire is a very revealing metallic bikini, in a violet hue. One hand carries an axe I doubt I could lift, even if I used both arms. She scans the crowd, before she bellows her arrival.

“People of NASCAR, I am Queen Maxima of Almerac!” He gaze lands on Kon and her eyes bore into him hungrily. “I have come for a worthy mate, who will face the Fearmonger with me. My heart has lead me here, do not interfere.”

“Dude...” Mal nudges Kon in the side. “She’s looking at you right now.”

“I know,” Kon admits with a growl. “She’s setting my blood on fire and not in the good way.”

“Alien space babe is looking at you like that,” Wally yawns as I wake him, the speedster coming to awareness immediately. “No one could blame you.”

“Zatanna would blame you,” Snickers Dick.

“Then it’s a good thing, the alien lady ain’t looking at me like that.” Wally waves his friends teasing off, focusing on the threat before us.

“Marvel and Superboy,” Kaldur orders firmly. “Get her contained!”

The pair launch into action and crash into her as one. Maxima is slammed into the grass, sending grass and dirt everywhere.

She recovers fast, blasting Billy away with a pulse of violet. She trades blows with Kon, as soon as Billy goes flying.

By the time we reach them, Billy has been thrown aside a few more times. Maxima is evenly matched in strength, but far better trained.

“You have great strength my chosen!” Maxima shouts at Kon, as she drives her fist into his gut. “Our children shall be a blending of two powerful and noble bloodlines.”

“I’m the king,” I interrupt her, as she topples a nearly twenty foot Mal. “These guys are only my security detail.” Of course I open my mouth like an idiot and draw her gaze to me.

“This is not the king of NASCAR?” She frowns in disappointment and tosses Kon aside. “It is you I must claim, to have access to these warriors?”

“That’s not wha-” I try and reason with her, but she charges at me with a grin on her face.

“I accept these terms.” She rams into me and proceeds to swing me around, like a limp rag doll. “I will have to toughen you up, if this is all my husband can offer.”

“You still have to go through us lady!” A streak of blue light slams into her, freeing me from her grasp. “You heard the king, we’re his protection detail.”

“Allow me,” Maxima blasts the ground all around her, sending Wally rolling along the ground. “To clear away these distractions, they only hinder our love.”

“Stay ‘tracted on this then!” Dick’s voice is muffled behind his Blue Beetle armour.

His arms have formed a tripod cannon and a sphere of red energy, crackles through the air. It hits the queen’s violet aura, but fizzles away uselessly.

“Is that all the fabled Scarab Warriors can do?” She gloats, before making a barrage of lasers strike Dick’s location.

In my distraction, I get snagged by Maxima once more. Although I doubt I ever could have avoided her grasp. She moves like Donna, but has the range of Paula.

When I struggle in her grasp, she tightens her grip on my skull. When that doesn’t stop me, She points a glowing fist at the stands.

“Yield, or I destroy your kingdom!” Maxima roars in my ear. “I have claimed you!”

“Get your hands off of him!” My favourite voice comes to me rescue.

Maxima releases me and clutches her head in agony. She recovers quickly, meeting and overpowering M’gann in midair.

“Oh, it seems the true power behind the throne has arrived.” Maxima lands a clean blow on M’gann’s face, but she rolls around it and continues to fight. “Once I defeat your concubine, I will finally be free to claim you for myself.”

<Did she really just call me that?> M’gann’s voice, growls angrily in my head.

<She did.> I know better than to lie right now. A determined M’gann is sexy, but terrifying.

<Don’t get in the way honey,> M’gann informs me. <I’m going show her how much power, is really behind this throne!>

M’gann snarls at Maxima and I can feel her rage pour into the Almeracian queen. Maxima resists for a few seconds, but soon her roar becomes a shriek of agony. Falling from the sky clutching her head, the violet light flickers and fades to darkness.

“Whoa.” Artemis speaks, as she is dropped off by Lena. “Didn’t save any for us?”

Notes: sorry this was so late today, my bathroom wall started leaking and flooded the floor. It took a while to get under control and now we can’t use the shink/shower for a while.

Flightless Man · Mar 7, 2021

Episode 3: Defenestration of the Heart
Santa Prisca
December 6, 2010
6:24 PM, ECT

“You went savage on her.” Lena grins at M’gann and throws and arm around her should in camaraderie. “I didn’t think you had it in you.”

M’gann doesn’t answer right away, she just watches as Guy removes the Star Sapphire form Maxima’s subspace storage. The Queen will recover but it’s going to take a few weeks for the Genomorphs, to put her back together.

“I didn’t mean to hit her so hard...” M’gann whispers and her voice echoes in the room, so I grab her hand. “But she just triggered all of my instincts of jealousy. I kind of went crazy, when she said I was a concubine.”

“She didn’t know how to stop her emotional leakage.” Guy answers, holding a violet crystal star in his hand. “This is a prototype, same as that fox Paula’s is.”

“Anyone who was open to emotions, would have had a hard time staying focused.” The red headed lantern pats M’gann on the shoulder and smiles at us. “You did good, taking her down before anyone else went love crazy.”

“I didn’t take you for the jealous type,” I tease her gently. “But it was nice, seeing you defend my honour like that.”

“I’m not normally,” Admits M’gann. “Martians are a three gender caste system. I only stayed quiet, because everyone was so weird about Kaldur, Tula, and Garth.”

“Most of us got raised in a western culture,” Zatanna explains, her eyes wide at the revelation. “We just aren’t used to that kind of thing.”

“We need three Martians to reproduce, one of each colour.” Everyone stares at her as she explains, Guy Gardner grinning like a loon at me. “Body, mind, and spirit come together as one.”

“So if the alien queen hadn’t tried to push you aside...” Wally winks at me, as he questions M’gann. “She might have left with both of you?”

“It’s entirely possible.” M’gann agrees, concerned with the gap in our mental defences. “We keep an open link between us most of the time. It must be how she influenced me so fast.”

“Who’s this Fearmonger?” Dick demands from the Green Lantern. “Two separate species have been attacked by Sinnestro, that we know of.”

“Way more than that.” Guy growls bitterly. “He was one of the Corps best, before he vanished for two years. He came back and had his own army of Yellow Lanterns, who run off of fear.”

“Is he a threat to Earth?” I start worrying, doesn’t the Yellow Lantern Corp kick off a cosmic war?

“His forces claimed seven sectors in his first push and has gone defensive since.” Guy answers with a grim frown. “They have only expanded a bit in the last while, they control thirteen sectors now and have for a few years now.”

“Doesn’t answer my question.” Dick reminds him, his foot tapping impatiently.

“Don’t worry kid, we have a treaty with them now.” Guy tries to pat Dick on the head, but he avoids the hand and glares at him. “The Yellows are pointed at the wild sectors, the Reach, Thanagar, or one of the other empires.”

“Wild sectors?” Lena asks for clarification, which all of us needed.

“The Guardians divided the universe into sectors,” Guy explains with a rough construct of the universe. “We control a little over three thousand six hundred, but we have ten thousand in total.” He makes two thirds of the map fade away and he points to an area deep in the green.

“We’re here and the Yellows are way over here.” He traces his finger about a tenth of the way around the construct. “We have a decade, even if he comes right for us and steamrolls everyone in his way.”

“Finally some good news.” Wally groans in relief. “I really don’t want to relieve the Appellaxians.”

“No one does,” Zatanna squeezes his arm and shivers in memory. “I was only five, but so many cities burned.”

“One invasion, is enough for a lifetime.” I agree, glad this one is not for us to deal with.

“This is Waller,” The head of my forces, speaks in my ear. “I need authorization to mobilize the Patrol, Queen Bee has made some moves.”

“What do we know?” I tap the microphone on and link the others in, so I don’t have to repeat myself.

“Khandaqi forces have taken over an archaeological dig site and Qurac is signing itself over to Queen Bee.” Amanda growls in my ear. “Black Adom and her, have declared upcoming nuptials and we need people on the ground. Bialyan forces are moving to the border of Qurac now, but Khandaq is amassing beside Jordan.”

“Are the two trying to start a world war?” I respond, as I feel my mouth go dry.

“That’s why we need to go in and find out.” She snaps back, waiting for my signal. “Before they have things locked down and secured.”

<You said Marie Logan and her son lived near the border.> M’gann’s mental voice is chalk full of concern. <Are they going to be alright?>

<We’ll make sure of it.> I assure her and then respond to Waller. “Mission is authorized, but I want you to extract Marie Logan and her son once you finish.” She knows who I’m talking about, we have already gone over potential safe houses in the area.

“We’ll use it as a staging ground, this will be observation until they call in details.” I know she has targets of opportunity and objectives already, but I have no idea how to improve her commands. I’ll let her direct the Doom Patrol, she has the training for these kind of missions.

“The Harjvatis are likely being controlled by Queen Bee,” I confirm her plans. “I’ll have medical personal waiting by the mirrors for an emergency retreat.”

“How long until Steel Guardian is ready for action?” Waller inquires sternly. “We’re only waiting on his transplant.” Of course she got the Patrol ready before even calling me, she is nothing if not efficient.

“Maybe fifteen minutes?” I answer her, as I try and guess what Guy is miming. “It should be plug and play.”

“Good, send him my way, as soon as he’s back online. Waller out.” She’s resisting her code name, but in the field she’ll be going by Starwoman.

“I’ll get this in your ‘brother’,” Guy holds up the glowing violet star. “Then I’ll bring his old battery to the Watchtower.”

“Sounds good.” I send Guy off with the new heart. “Kon and Lena can finally stop claiming to be allergic to my house.”

“We are...” Lena grumbles to her brother, scowling my way dangerously.

<While they plan their revenge, why didn’t you say anything to me about the three gender thing?> I sever the public link, opening a private one with M’gann.

<You mind is clearly fine with the idea, but you have only had eyes for me.> She answers with no hesitation.

 I remind her. <And who was ogling Lena’s ass while we had to dive down for Zan and Jayna’s ship?>

<Who could help themselves? Even Billy noticed.> She giggles back. <Besides, I heard you offered Artemis’ sister a threesome?>

 I defend myself, even as I ca feel her amusement at my squirming. <So you could take her down.>

<I’m sure that’s what it was.> M’gann winks at me and holds back a laugh.

<Why didn’t you tell me something big like this?> I press past the playful banter and focus on the topic at hand.

<Since I’m not sure if we can even have children, I didn’t see a reason to complicate things.> She shrugs and shares her own confusion over the mixed species relationship. 

<We can always do a test tube thing, if we ever are ready.> I offer easily. <And we can get a closer look at my genes now, the Genomorphs should have an idea.>

Dick Grayson
El Paso
December 6, 2010
9:48 PM, MST

We crawl across the roof top and peer into the alleyway below. A meeting between the dealers, is nearing completion. Ted Grant gazes at me with slit eyes and growls.

“I see eight in total.” His feline body shivers with excitement.

<Inform him of the two drivers, waiting in the street Richard.> Khaji reminds me helpfully.

“Did you miss the drivers old man?” I whisper at him, pointing out a green sedan and a white jeep.

“Ha ha, very funny.” Wildcat snarks back at me. “Give me one of Rex’s pills and I’ll have most of an hour, to show you how old I am.”

“You aren’t bullet proof and still have the mass of a house cat.” I remind him with a smirk. “So try not to get kicked.”

“I know.” He catches the tossed pill in his mouth, swallowing it instantly. “I’m as strong as a lion, I don’t have the size of one.”

“Good, I’m glad you remember to let me take point.” I form one of my hands into a pneumatic cannon and smile in anticipation.

“I’ve heard nearly every variation on the ‘how many ways are their to skin a cat’ joke,” Ted’s voice rumble angrily. “Any good boxer can duck and weave, so get ready to watch me pounce like a tiger and bite like a jaguar.” He throws himself off the roof, leaving gouges clawed into the stone.

<Do not let him have all the fun.> My Scarab buddy snaps me out of my inaction and I make my own entrance, with a bunch of bangs.

Smallville
December 7, 2010
12:06 PM, CST

“Richie, I’ll meet you on the field.” Seeing Kyla make her way towards me with a smirk on her face, I send Richie on without me. “I need to take care of something first.”

“Don’t take too long with Kyla,” He groans when he sees where I’m looking. “I told you I have something important I need to tell you. I think something is really wrong with me.”

Don’t worry man,” I assure him with a warm look. “I’ll be out soon, but I need to do this.”

“Alright thanks,” He frowns at his feet and accepts I’ll be outside soon.

“Hey, we have something to talk about.” Approaching Kyla, I don’t hug her back when she greets me.

“Or we can go find a quiet corner...” She winks at me and smirks. “You spend all your time with your friends, I’m getting lonely.

“We both know,” Decision finally made, I break the news to Kyla. “That all we have is physical.”

“I thought you enjoyed it.” She frowns back at me with concern. “I know I do.”

“I did, but it’s not healthy for us to never deal with what happened.” I can’t even remember my first month with her. “I feel like I took advantage of you, but it was you who took me to the cave.” I glare at her, glad my talks with Ma and Pa have given me some clarity.

“You knew what would happen and set me up.” Kyla shifts awkwardly at my accusation. “I look at you and all I feel is used.”

“But we have both been chosen,” She tries to plead with me, her voice a desperate whisper. “We are meant to be together.”

“If that’s true, this will only be a break.” I break eye contact with her and swallow. “I’m done being chosen, I’m choosing how my life goes now and I never chose you. You mystically date raped me, I’m allowed to be upset.”

I walk away from her and ignore her calls of apology. When I tune her out, my hearing picks up a smattering of other conversations. I can hear Richie getting harassed again and make my way towards the back door.

I need a distraction and intimidating some jerks, sounds like exactly what I need right now. I pick up my pace when I hear his shrill yell of panic and I break into a jog, when I hear him get slammed into the ground.

“Leave me alone Whitney!” My friend screams and I break into a run, when I hear the wind get knocked out of him.

Screams come from every direction and send me skidding to a stop, as every window explodes. I feel time slow, as I throw myself between a pair of underclassmen and a storm of glass. My shirt is shredded, but my classmates are thankfully okay.

“Get outside and stay away from any glass!” Shouting down at them, I make a beeline for Richie.

I shouldn’t have put him off for personal drama, he came to me for help. I rush past bleeding teens, but I can’t stop. If Richie caused this, he may get set off again.

“Oh my god!” A girl screams, when I make it to the field. A crowd has formed outside one of the classrooms, with a shivering Richie on his knees and his tormentors still bodies beside him. A pool of blood, stains the pavement crimson.

“What happened!” Another student yells in shock, as he takes in the scene outside.

“Somebody call an Ambulance!” One of the cheerleaders cries, as she cradles the head of one of the three bodies. “Terry is still breathing!” In a blur of motion I’m beside her, kneeling in the sticky blood and listening.

“Ka-thump” I finally hear the weak heartbeat in Terry Ross and carefully lift him.

“Meet us Smallville General.” No longer caring about my secret identity, I race away through the air and head for the hospital in a blur of red and blue.

I land in front of the sliding doors, and rush him inside. Laying him on a stretcher that is wheeled my direction, I yell into the shocked waiting room.

“The windows at the high school exploded!” My words have the emergency personal spring into action. “I’ll be coming back with more, so get ready for at least a few dozen teens!”

.
.
.

In twenty minutes I get most of the kids to the hospital, but I haven’t seen Kyla or Richie. Since I left the first time, it’s been a constant back and forth. I haven’t had time to search, I always had a bleeding kid to take care of.

“Chris?” One of the teachers approaches me nervously. “Richie is waiting with the police, in one of the dugouts.” I thank Miss Baker, but she stops me before I can go to him.

“We also found Kyla...” My heart leaps into my throat at her tone. “She... didn’t make it.”

“Show me.” My voice has no emotion in it, as I follow her to one of the bathrooms.

“She was in front of one of the mirrors, we think fixing her makeup.” I wanted to end things with her, I didn’t want anything like this to happen to her.

Kyla’s body has a drying pool of the now familiar red under her. She was leaning into he mirror, when the glass shattered. She died, because I didn’t talk to Richie first.

“I’m so sorry Christopher...” Miss Baker places a hand on my shoulder and I collapse to my knees beside Kyla.

“This is my fault.” I whisper to her and close Kyla’s eyes.

“None of this is your fault,” Miss Baker tries consoling me, but I ignore her words. “Richard Foley is the one who did this.” I can hear her own anger, but mine is overwhelming me.

“If that’s what everyone thinks, I’ll handle him.” I stand and growl my response, making the teacher look at me in concern. “This won’t take long.”

“Chris. Stop and think first.” She tries to block the door, but I push her aside and smile softly at her.

“It’s not his fault, that his Meta-gene triggered.” Frowning at my own meet I explain my own guilt. “I knew something was wrong, but I told him to wait. I need to get him out of here, before someone in town does something stupid.”

“I don’t think I’ll be coming back to school in January, so thanks for everything Miss Baker.” I smile at her and blur away, needing to keep moving.

If I stop and think, the guilt will keep me frozen in place for days. Get Richie somewhere safe and then I can punish myself. Too much glass at the cave, or really anywhere in a city. I’m going to have to bring him to Connor, he’s taking in refuges and he owes me a few favours by now.

Jade Nyugen
Logan Animal Sanctuary
December 7, 2010
7:12 PM, EEST

“Your mask is so cool!” Garfield Logan crows in excitement, as he leads me and the Patrol minus Waller to the Barn. “Sorry mom is making you all stay out here, but the animals will keep you warm.”

His mom Marie, is going over the details and working out how to evacuate without tipping off the Bialyans. She doesn’t completely trust us yet, so her and Garfield aren’t being separated.

“Looking after kids, was not in the job description,” Boomerang grumbles behind me and I have to agree.

“So don’t piss off Waller,” I remind him with a concealed scowl. “And she’ll assign someone who does to the protection detail.”

I’m doing this to show my mom and sister, that I’m not a lost cause. I may have told Artemis I left for myself, but that wasn’t true. I made a deal with dad’s bosses.

If I could be as effective as two Shadows, the would only keep her under observation. I was as good as five, so they stayed away from her until everything went wrong.

I can’t even blame the clone for screwing up my life, he got my mom’s back fixed and my sister has been seen smiling. He’s giving me a chance to be around my family again, So I’ll babysit if I have to. Besides, kids are cute when they still think everything you do is awesome.

“We only have to be here a few days, while we look for the archaeologists and it looks like they are being held with the Harjvatis.” Grodd remarks and uses a softer tone on the boy showing us around. “This will be functional Garfield, I thank you and your mother for the care you show each being here.”

“Of course we would Mister Grodd,” The red headed Logan boy smiles widely and responds with a tender voice. “These animals need help and love, because my mom says it’s what really makes you grow big and strong.”

“It does,” I think of Artemis and how far we got by ourselves. “It really does.” It wasn’t until we did it as sisters, that we finally got free from dad.

Santa Prisca
December 7, 2010
2:25 PM, ECT

“Our facilities for the cloning of organs,” Dubbilex informs me, once his horns stop glowing. “Is now fully operational.”

“Good.” I rub my tired eyes and scan the files in front of me. “We really need a way to bring in some income on our own. I can approve the deal with the UN now and we can start selling to the member nations.”

“We will need the patients to have he procedure done here,” He reminds me with a grin at my enthusiasm. “We need to grow each organ and limb, with the patients DNA. We can provide nearly limitless supplies of blood however.”

“True, I’m having a hard time keeping track of everything.” I can only keep things afloat, because Dubbilex is so capable at infrastructure management. “We’re going to need some new buildings. A school, a prison, a hospital, and I really don’t want to live in Bane’s mansion anymore.”

“I’ll add it to the list,” His horns glow blue for a moment, as he informs the construction crew. “Check ups on the children and adults, show Kobra began enhancing the next generation.”

He removes three separate vials from his lab coat, laying them on the table before me. One is the normal sickly green colour of Venom, but the others are an unknown pale blue and a brownish red.

“Kobra synthesized new strains of Venom, creating two variants.” He points to the blue one and frowns. “This one increases the intellect greatly, A six year old gave me a good game of chess this morning. The downside is, that it suppresses the empathy centre of the brain. She suggested I be dissected, so she cold learn from my insides.”

“What about the red one?” I hold up the third vial and ask, with concern lacing my voice. “It looks kinda like blood.”

“That is the strain of Venom, that increases the speed, reaction time, and reflexes of those it was used on.” Dubbilex removes a few pictures and shows me a trio of teenagers. “These three have all been exposed. These children – all under nine – have shown accelerated aging and an even worse need of calories, than your friend Wallace had at his worst.”

“No magic was involved in the science, so these strains of Venom are truly toxic.” It’s the only thing I can think of, for why Wally was so lucky.

“That would make sense, his experiment was unable to be recreated by Cadmus.” Dubbilex looks thoughtful, the idea of magic fascinating him.

“How bad is it?” I feel my stomach churns at another issue I’m responsible for, but to late to stop.

“Strain one was tested on three of the villages, a little over a five children below ten exhibit increased strength.” He looks thoughtful, as his horns glow and he receives the rest of he information directly. “Strain two and three, got tested in a single village each and we have between thirty and fifty children dosed.”

“Six hundred super powered children?” My jaw drops at the news.

“Yes although most are below seven, a few dozen range up to the age of ten.” He frowns, before explaining the problem. “The dosing of the water supply, is what contributed to nearly three hundred thousand deaths this year. We need to purify every source of fresh water and soon.”

“You’re running for my job next year, right?” I question him, because he’s already doing more than half of it now.

“I shall see how I take to the spotlight,” He answers with a small smile. “It may be more prudent, to find another puppet like you.” I’d be offended, if I couldn’t feel himself holding back the laughter.

“As long as I’m on strings and I don’t have a hand up my butt.” I grin back at him, enjoying the moment of camaraderie.

“You’ve far exceeded any of my wildest expectations.” Dubbilex stops for a moment and really looks at me, examining me down to my bones. “When I put the clone of Roy Harper to sleep, I did think it would be you who woke up to my call in July.”

I don’t visibly react, beside a widening of my eyes and a slight opening of my mouth. As my palms get sweaty, I wait for more of an explanation.

“I hoped that Kon and you, would be a champion for our freedom.” He frowns at his hands and apologizes to me. “I didn’t need to blackmail you into helping us.

“With what you had seen from humans, I can’t really blame you.” I take his offered hand and pull him into a firm hug, letting him slowly relax in my grip. “We have a lot of people who the Light screwed with and it’s going to be left to us, to clean up the mess the left everywhere.”

His horns glow again and he pushes me away, scowling at the message.

“Their was an accident in Smallville,” Dubbilex informs me abruptly, wasting no time for breaking the news gently to me. “Kon is bringing someone with a newly activated Meta-gene here now. He says we should set up a shelter, with absolutely no glass in the vicinity of any kind.”

“Do we need to send anyone to Smallville?” I ask, concerned for the teens at his school.

“That is unnecessary, the Superfriends are already on the scene.” Kaldur is on top of things, which lets me breath.

“Good.” I stand and leave the room with Dubbilex right behind me. “Then let’s get something set up, before Kon gets here. We have enough empty houses, we can use any of them.”

Jade Nyugen
Qurac
December 8, 2010
9:47 PM, EEST

Zoom’s report has lead us to a textiles factory in the capital. He saw someone who looked a lot like the kidnapped Doctor Sandsmark, being lead inside the building at dawn. Shimmer and Grodd are keeping an eye on the Logans, but I don’t think we need them.

“Looks like our intel is off.” Boomerang squats beside me on the roof, peering into the darkness and pretending to be useful. “I haven’t seen anyone come in or out, besides the last of the workers for the night shift.” A bunch of impoverished women had changed shift two hours ago, no one else has gone in since.

“We’re going to have to double check and you know that,” I growl at him, wishing he was the one left behind.

“Well I wont really blend in.” He smirks at me and points, whistling in appreciation. “You definitely have the right figure though.”

“I’ll do the hard part.” Activating my new stealth tech – courtesy of a dead Blindspot – I enter through the roof access.

“You better keep an eye and ear out, I don’t want to be left behind if one of the other ops goes wrong tonight.” Growling at him, he just snickers at me in response.

“Don’t worry about these eyes darling,” He stares at me with a smirk and I want to stab him several times. “I’ve had them on you all night.”

“Waller expects a few casualties,” I warn him with a raised middle finger. “Be careful on lookout, you don’t want to slip and fall.”

I don’t hear his response as I slide into the dark building. The owner is so cheap, his workers only have lights at every other station. Heading away from the work floor, I prowl towards the back office.

Picking the locked door takes no time, but inside reveals only an empty room. I search the normal places, but find no hidden compartments. Downloading the files with a special flash drive, I leave and lock the door again.

“Nothing in office.” I tap in Morse code, onto my wrist receiver. “Heading for basement.” His response is a barely decipherable ‘Roof all clear’.

Waller really needs to crack down on him, or he’s going to be a liability one day. I only have to do nineteen more missions and my record is wiped clean. If this asshole gets me killed before I’m free, I’ll make sure his bloodline is cursed forever.

“We have captives.” Is all I send to Boomerang, when I descend the stairs into the basement and find the missing Sandsmarks, but only a handful of the missing dig crew. “Nine in total. Call this in, we need more hands to extract these people.”

I get no answer from him and start freeing the captives in a hurry. When I get to the blonde women, I realize my error. Neither are Sandsmarks, but both are Shadows and smirking at me.

Grodd
Logan Animal Sanctuary
December 8, 2010
10:17 PM, EEST

When Cheshire returned without Boomerang, Waller ordered an evacuation. Marie and her son, proved to me once again, not all humans are the same. They refused to go through the mirror, until we finished getting the animals through first.

“Mister Grodd!” Garfield calls for my aid, as he struggles with one of the ungulate calves. “Oryx can’t walk very good, he needs our help.”

“Allow me to carry him,” He’s only a child, but the entire herd follows his instinctual commands. “You can get the door for us and lead the rest of the herd.”

“Okay Mister Grodd, we only have this barn left and we can leave.” He assures me the job is nearly complete.

“Steel Guardian and the Twins are back,” Waller’s voice comes through the receiver, her grim voice only has more bad news. “They managed to find an entire battalion and are coming in hot.”

“Mister Grodd and I are coming with the last of the animals now.” Garfield reaches for my bandoleer of gear, since my arms are busy with his calf and speaks for me.

“Don’t wait for your mom, she’s stabilizing President Harjvati.” Waller instructs the boy firmly but not unkindly. “Grodd, make sure the boy gets through.” Finally her commands are logical and aimed at saving those who deserve it.

“Garfield will be safe with me, this I assure you.” I growl into my mouth piece, as Garfield holds it up for me.

“Good, because Black Adam is with the soldiers,” The sound of energy blasts concerns me, but I must focus on the most important task first. “And they have more of the advanced weaponry your Gorillas used.”

As we send the herd out of the barn, I see a pair of approaching drones. They are flying low and are both armed with missiles. Instinctively reacting, I grab Garfield In my free arm and shield him with my body.

The drones rockets impact the barns in an explosion of wood and fire. I feel my body impacted by the shrapnel, as the building collapses around us.

Covering his small body with my bloody frame, I use my feet and start digging a pit to keep Garfield and Oryx safe in.

Jade Nyugen
Logan Animal Sanctuary
December 8, 2010
10:29 PM, EEST

When the barn explodes, Marie shrieks in anguish and draws gunfire her way. The bullets tear through Tupence and impact the veterinarian in her arms, sending both tumbling along the sand.

I activate my stealth tech and make a break for the fallen pair. Tupence is already dead, but Marie is still with me for now.

“I got Marie,” I growl into my headset. “We need cover fire, or this is going to be over fast.”

“Having a hard time with Harjvati,” Waller responds with a snarl. “He’s not free of Bee’s control and is trying to go back to her forces.”

Shit. Saving the Logans was a priority, but the president was the entire reason we came to Qurac instead of Khandaq. We get relief, when a trio of figures emerge from our exit mirror.

Trickshot, his Martian, and my sister’s hunk emerge and move quickly. Superboy collides with Black Adam, removing most of the enemies air superiority. The King heads for Waller, while M’gann moves towards Marie and I.

<Are you okay Jade?> She opens a mental link, making me twitch involuntarily at the intrusion on my mind. <Or do I need to lift you both?>

<I’m fine, but I don’t have the cover to get Marie clear.> All I’ve been able to do, is keep pressure on the wounds and keep as low in the ditch as I can.

<What about her son?> M’gann realizes he’s missing, worry making her look for him in futility.

<Garfield was in the barn with Grodd.> I point to a collapsed pile of smouldering wood. <Drone strike hit the building.> My mental voice has more emotion than my mouth normally provides, my worry for the boy leaking out.

<Let’s get Marie through,> M’gann asks me with a frown of worry on her face, but I wave off her concern.

<Don’t worry about me, I’m hard to find, but a floating woman would have been an easy target.> Gesturing to what is left of Marie’s jeep, I make a suggestion. <Can you keep the metal debris floating between us and the soldiers, while we make a break for the mirror?>

 She confirms with a tight smile on her lips. <Good idea.>

Logan Animal Sanctuary
December 8, 2010
10:33 PM, EEST

Waller wasn’t exaggerating. President Harjvati is struggling in Tommy’s grip, trying to return to Queen Bee’s forces. He keeps repeating a single phrase to himself, intent on fulfilling his instructions.

“Leave or resist and Noor dies.” His voices is dry from disuse, but his message is clear to me and I can easily feel his controlled emotions struggle inside him.

“He wont say anything else,” Tommy Terror growls at me, holding the president carefully. “I don’t know what to do with him.”

“We’re going to have let him go,” My answer has him widen his eyes in shock and makes Waller snarl at me.

“What do you mean, let him go?” Demands Amanda, as she sends a blast of quantum energy into a tank and makes it explode. “If we do, we achieved nothing here.”

“Except the satellite footage of this entire thing, being sent to the UN from the Watchtower as we speak.” I frown at her and point at the president. “His brain might melt if we force him to leave, we’re going to leave a tracer on and in him and give him back.”

“Acceptable,” Waller finally admits and signals for me to do it.

“Sir you look thirsty, have a drink.” I hand him a Nano-tech infused canteen of water and smile at him when he takes a drink. “And your shoes are untied, you can’t go back to the Queen looking like a slob.”

“No, I must keep appearances normal.” He mumbles a response and lets me pant a tacker on his sole.

“All done Mister President, you can go back now.” I pat him on the back and push him towards the soldiers. “Let us pull out and you can have Harjvati back!”

Instantly the gunfire ceases and a lull takes place for a few moments. Black Adam disengages from battle with Kon and lands in plume of sand.

“You have three minutes.” The king of Khandaq declares, marching towards the controlled president. “Do not waste them.” He grabs Harjvati and exits the battle, soaring away towards the capital.

“Doom Patrol, we are in full retreat.” use M’gann’s boost and extend my command across the sanctuary. “Two minutes and forty seconds before the ceasefire ends.”

Tommy makes a break for his fallen sister, while everyone else joins me in my run for our escape. In the handful of minutes since our arrival, the number of soldiers has almost tripled.

Garfield Logan
Logan Animal Sanctuary
December 8, 2010
11:04 PM, EEST

Waking up with a hacking cough, I feel a large weight pressing down on me. I start to panic, before recognizing Mister Grodd’s arm around me. His fur is singed and burnt, but he’s still breathing somehow.

“Mister Grodd, wake up.” I prod at him and he groans. “We’re trapped and the barn’s still on fire.” It takes a while, but he finally responds with a groan.

“Garfield...” His words are slow to come and he seems to be in a lot of pain. “Are you and Oryx alright?”

“We are,” I assure him with a terrified sob, clutching his arm. “But I can still hear the tanks outside.”

“I will get us out of here, and you and Oryx will flee into the wilds.” He passes me a small device and grins. “Keep this hidden on you and the King will come find you.”

He struggles at first, but soon he rises to his feet and tosses aside the smouldering wood. I try and run, but collapse on a painful ankle.

“Ahh!” My scream of agony, draws the attention of any guards who missed Mister Grodd’s roar.

“Well isn’t this a surprise, one of the missing successes and a useless boy.” A woman’s voice sneers at us, as her soldiers circle us with weapons drawn. “I have an archaeologist, who could use some help.”

“If you desire my aid in anything,” My protector growls at who I can now recognize as Queen Bee. “The boy stays with me and remains unharmed.”

“Well you better be as smart as Brain claimed, or this deal wont last for long.” She snaps her fingers and her soldiers begin leading us towards a covered truck. “But his projects have a high rate of success, so I’ll give you a week to prove it.”

Santa Prisca
December 8, 2010
6:51 PM, CST

M’gann has Marie’s hand clench in her own, as her hero slips away in front of her. For all our advances in medical ability, fourteen bullets was too much trauma for her body.

“You have to save Garfield,” Marie whispers to M’gann, desperate to be heard. “He has to be so scared by himself.” I choose not to remind her of the barn, she’ll see her son soon enough with the heartbreak.

“We will Marie,” M’gann chooses to embrace the dying woman’s delusion, as Mary-Jane stares in confusion.

“Death scares us,” They admit to me with a whisper. “We don’t think anything waits for things like us after we live.”

“You aren’t a thing first off.” I pull her into a hug and fail to see her eyes shine like a rainbow, with an identically colored halo of light appearing around Marie Logan’s head, for a fraction of a second.

“You are two amazing people in one adorable package. Not many people can say they are worth twice as much as someone, but you can.” I lead her from the room, because with nothing we can do they don’t need to see this.

Notes: My Theory on what Green Light really is (Pride not Will) is going to begin coming in to play, as will my theories on another character.
It looks like a standard ooh now he can have two girlfriends thing. I promise you I’m subverting the expectation at least twice.

Flightless Man · Mar 20, 2021

Episode 4: Life
Santa Prisca
December 9, 2010
4:10 AM, CST

Walking into the bedroom after working all night with Amanda, I find M’gann sitting at the end of the bed in her Marie form. She looks older than normal, closer to Marie’s true age.

Her feet are dangling off the end and her expression is blank. Stepping into her line of vision and waving, I get her attention and startle her.

“Oh my!” She jumps to her feet and throws a hand in front of her mouth. “I didn’t hear you come home.”

“Sorry, I thought you’d be asleep by now.” Changing into my pajamas, I let out a big yawn and stretch. “Did a miracle happen, or did things go how they seemed?”

“Marie didn’t make it,” Answers M’gann with a shiver, so I pull her into my arms. “I was linked with her and she just kept sharing memories of Garfield.”

“A mother’s love is powerful,” Whispering my response, I press a kiss to her temple. “She must have been making sure you look for him.”

“She was, but so much of her slipped through with it.” M’gann shivers and continues slowly, no longer able to speak. 

<Like what?> That has to be intense.

 I can feel her embarrassment leak through, when she admits the last part.

<Got some naughty memories?> I tease her but a frown slips on my face, this sounds like a partial version of what happened to me.

<And then some,> She sighs in my arms and rests her head on my chest. <She really liked girls and now I can remember why she did. I also have an overwhelming desire, to start looking after animals.>

<So she’s not really gone then, a part of her still lives.> I brush her hair aside and hear her fall asleep.

I gave trackers to Harjvati, but he vanished as if by magical means. Waller and I searched for hours, but found no trace of Queen Bee, Black Adam, or any of the captives.

Santa Prisca
December 9, 2010
7:27 AM, CST

When we arrive at the hospital, it’s to a scene of celebration. Patients are dancing in the lobby, while nurses and doctors walk around in a daze. One of the Genomorphs on staff, approaches us with a confused smile.

“This one, has good new for everyone.” The G-elf bows on slender legs, leading us to one of the elevators.

“Something is causing the recovery, of all who rest within these walls.” The voice is shocked, but happy. “When the sun rose this morning, so did every single person who was in a bed here.”

“Marie?” M’gann is hopeful, but I worry about a different patient.

“Maxima!” I shout in worry and run for the stairs. “Who’s watching her?”

“No one, her brain had almost no activity and It wasn’t changing soon.” One of the security guards answers, while jogging behind me. “If the monitors saw a change, an alarm would have sounded.”

“Does it look like the powers on?” Grunting from the exertion, I question the logic of the plan I likely signed off on. “Because I don’t hear an alarm.”

The building shakes, as something heavy impacts one of the concrete pillars. Screams sound from every direction, and I see Maxima holding a nurse by the throat.

“Where is the King of Nascar!” The seven foot tall alien growls at her struggling captive.

Maxima’s hospital gown is thankfully a custom made one, her buxom frame would have been exposed in a standard one. The nurse struggles in her hand, unable to do anything but point at me.

“Let go of the thing sound comes out of,” I shoot her in the back with a cable arrow, smirking as it binds her and makes her drop the woman.

“You!” She snarls behind me and glares.

“Yes me,” Answers M’gann with a confident growl of her own. “Stop making a mess of our hospital, or I’ll give you a second stay here.” Maxima considers the words, before clapping her hands together and grins widely.

“You fought fiercely and won,” She drops to a knee before M’gann and lowers her head. “My only shame, is that I can not bring an army back to save my world.” Her self loathing, is a familiar feeling that I know all to well.

“What do you expect us to do with you?” M’gann asks slowly, her eyes narrowing at the alien queen.

“Keep me as a trophy,” Maxima’s answer is simple and with no anger. “It was the bargain struck with King Nascar, before our challenge began.” I send M’gann a memory of my exact words, showing her this is a misunderstanding.

“Cultural differences,” M’gann explains with a firm voice. “Nothing more.”

“I am not a prisoner?” Maxima frowns and looks down at her gown. “This is not the garb of a captive?”

“No. I kind of hit you in the brain, a little too hard.” Blushing slightly, M’gann admits her eagerness in the battle. “We didn’t know when you would wake up.”

“I am mighty, even without my crystal of power.” Maxima brags smugly and finally snaps my cable, by flexing her arms slightly.

“Yeah about that...” I interrupt the posturing with an apologetic tone. “My ‘brother’ kind of had a radioactive heart and needed a transplant.”

“You bound me to your bloodline?” Maxima exclaims in shock, getting more from the action than I intended. “My skill in battle impressed you enough, that you found me worthy after all. But not of yourself.”

<Get Jim here now...> I beg M’gann to call my “brother’ and fast. 

“Yeah, lets go with that for now.” I seek to keep the massive warrior calm, until Jim can get to my location.

“Who was the woman who healed me?” Maxima asks after a moment of thought. “I had thought she worked for you, but that does not seem to be true.”

“Anything distinct about her?” With my mind racing, I try and consider any possibility.

“She was glowing with a violet light,” Answers the Almeracian queen with a sigh. “She left the room before I had fully recovered. I didn’t have a chance to learn who she was, or how she wielded he same power as the crystal.

Opening my senses, I search for sudden surges in emotion and find spikes a few floors up. Whoever is doing this, must be here still.

“People are having overwhelming sensations of happiness on floor five.” I let M’gann know and Maxima follows us.

It’s easy to find our target, the cries of joy in the pediatric ward leading us. We find a handful of nurses, with a crowd of silent children and a glowing Marie Logan.

“Does anyone else hurt?” She has Marie’s voice, but the tone and inflection are wrong.

“No Miss,” A nurse thanks her, his smile nearly splitting his face n half. “You did the work of angels here today.”

“She even has a halo, look.” One of the children whispers to me, when she sees my look of wonder. “Mommy said if I didn’t get better, I would go live with the angels. But she came to live here with us and made all of us better.”

I don’t care what is going on, the children dying of Venom infection are walking. This entity can have anything in my power.

“Marie?” M’gann speaks clearly but with concern in her voice. “Is that you?”

“I don’t think so.” The glowing woman who was once Marie Logan, answers my Martian with a confused look on her face. “I’m not sure who I am, but people here need help. I wish to do so.”

<You and Mary-Jane want to keep an eye on her, while I bring the Queen to Jim?> I direct the question to M’gann, who responds with a worried smile.

<Alright, but no more challenges of ownership without me around.> She leads my daughters and the body of Marie to the stairs up, while I lead Maxima back down to the ground floor.

If her and Jim have any issues working out ownership of his new heart, I would really prefer it to happen outside. If we thought his Kryptonite core gave him power, the Star Sapphire is like a volcano in comparison to a campfire.

Santa Prisca
December 9, 2010
8:18 AM, CST

Watching the first clone Jim stare down with Queen Maxima, I can feel his disbelief and her excitement. The Almeracian royal finally ends her examination and grins in approval.

“You even gave me the better looking brother,” Maxima declares with eagerness. “I was worried he would be as sickly looking as you, but he is a true warrior.”

“So am I,” I mumble to myself, but Maxima responds anyway.

“You fight with a cowards weapon, but my mate has had armour bound to his flesh.” She steps towards him and brings a hand to the metal half of his face. “Freeing my world will be glorious, with a warrior like you beside me.”

“Hot alien queen is alright with my metal half?” Jim just glances at me and grins. “I’d be a moron to turn his down. Do I have to get her a ring?”

“I believe it is human tradition.” Maxima decides with a devious smirk. “Make sure mine is the biggest.”

“I’ll get right on that.” Jim frowns, realizing he hasn’t been paid yet.

“Now I will find your mate and we shall plan the wedding!” The pink skinned queen roars in excitement, before racing back to the hospital.

<Incoming,> I warn M’gann of her royal visitor. <Maxima wants your help planning the wedding.>

<Thanks for the heads up,> I get a wave of gratefulness from her. <Whatever is driving Marie’s body, has only a handful of her memories left.>

<Didn’t Marie give you a copy of her memories last night?> I ask what I think is obvious, but she denies the idea.

<Mary-Jane says she feels different from last night, but still familiar somehow.> M’gann’s mental voice is confused, but trusting in Firestorm’s word. <We’re going to keep with the observation for now. Find out what she wants to do, once she finishes with the patients. >

<If she cares about people, maybe bring her through the villages and see if she senses any unreported ailments.> Making the suggestion, I consider where else she might like to see. <Bringing her to the gorilla’s settlement could be a good idea, and a visit with the sanctuary animals may jog her memory.>

<Good call, we’ll steer her that way soon.> M’gann ends the conversation with a mental hug.

“I’m surprised how well you took the news.” Turning to a still shocked Jim, I smile awkwardly. “I was expecting a little yelling at least.”

“You know what I really look like, without the false skin covering me.” He sits on a nearby bench and stares at his hands, as he clenches and releases them. “I didn’t think anyone would ever look at me again, like Maxima just did.”

Remembering how I felt after my transfusion and having my new look, I sit beside him and put a hand on his shoulder. I send him a pulse of how I felt about myself, when I looked like a Ken doll and let him know he’s not alone.

“I get how that feels.” We sit in silent contemplation for a few moments, before Jim finishes sharing with me.

“She wants me as I am, so I’m going to take a page from my little brother’s book and accept the warrior alien babe’s offer and just roll with life.” Is that what he thinks I’m doing, because I’ve been flailing wildly since June.

“I’ve just been reacting,” I reject his praise with a shake of my head. “I was too scared to do this all alone.”

“Maybe I am too. We are basically the same base person.” Jim answers softly and we sit in silence.

Cassandra Sandsmark
Bana Migdhall
December 9, 2010
6:33 AM, EEST

After being captured by Queen Bee and her soldiers, my mother and I were sent through a vortex of screaming blue light. We arrived in a city of beautiful, if deadly women.

I could see and hear the raging clouds of a sandstorm outside the city walls. In the days since our arrival, it has not stopped once.

Mom is taken away each day at dawn, returning well into the night with new bruises each time. We have received a piece of bread and cheese each day, with a single fruit and cup of water.

Yesterday Noor Harjvati was locked up with us, to keep her father inline. She isn’t scared like I am, she’s angry at the injustice of the situation and that keeps me from breaking down further.

The sound of footsteps outside our cell, lets us know they are here for my mom again. She groans in tired pain and stands at attention, with Noor and I soon following her.

“Line up and back against the wall, you know how this works.” A guard kicks the door, yelling in at us angrily.

“No need to be so stern Corporal,” the Queen scolds him and speaks to us herself. “My guests, I apologize for my staffs manners. They only worry about the speed of the translations.”

The door opens, revealing the cruel woman and her guards, but this time a boy my age is pushed inside. He waves goodbye to a gorilla named Mister Grodd, while my mother hugs me tightly and leaves to an again locked cell door.

“I got some help for your mother Cassandra,” Queen Bee taunts us. “And Noor, we found your father dead in the desert. Sad to say the kidnappers did not wait for a ransom.”

“I will not believe the lies of a whore!” Noor snarls and throws herself at the cell door angrily.

“Oh naughty language will not be tolerated Noor,” The walking stops leaving the cell and returns to us. “Bring Noor to Doctor Isley, she has been running low on healthy test subjects.”

Our cell opens again and two guards stride inside grabbing Noor between themselves. The kick aside the new boy when he tries to stop them and point a pistol at him.

“Play nice kids, Noor will be back tonight with mommy and Grodd.”

The cell door slams shut and the crowd leaves us in darkness again. Once the sound of footsteps leaves us in near silence, I approach the groaning boy.

“Are you okay?” Helping him sit up, he groans.

“I think so,” His voice is shaking with the anger I felt my first day in here. “Who are you?”

“Cassandra Sandsmark. My mom was doing research in Khandaq when we got captured.” Answering him with my frown hidden in the shadows, I turn his question back on him.

“Why did they grab you?” He stills at my words and sighs.

“Mister Grodd said if they didn’t keep me safe, he wouldn’t help them.” I widen my eyes and ask for clarification.

“The Gorilla?” He nods and I can barely see him do so.

“Yeah he’s really smart,” The boy whispers to me. “Some guy called the Brain experimented on him and now he knows everything. Oh and I’m Garfield, my mom would smack me for having bad manners.”

“I’d say it’s nice to meet you...” I start to giggle in the darkness and he joins me. “But I think we’d both be happier if we never met here.”

“That’s for sure,” His giggles finally end and he gives me a hand to shake. “Horrible to meet you Cassandra, I’m Garfield Logan. Why did they want your mom?”

“Horrible to meet you as well,” I shake his hand and smile softly. “They want her to translate something my mom found, called the Orb of Ra.”

“Sounds important.” He’s right, even though we had no idea something like it was at the dig site.

“It must be,” I admit with a snort. “She killed most of the workers and sent the rest to Poison Ivy. The Orb is supposed to lead her to the Tomb of Isis.”

“Everything will be okay.” He pulls something from his shoe and passes me a small disc. “The Doom Patrol was staying with us, trying to find out Queen Bee’s plan. Mister Grodd said this will let them find us.”

“Who are the Doom Patrol?” I haven’t heard of a superhero team with that name.

“A super cool top secret team, who goes where the Justice League can’t.” His words are awe filled and I can only hope they are worthy of it. “They will definitely come for us... I hope.” His confidence wavers by the end and all I can do is hug him, while we both pretend not to cry.

Neither of us notice the crimson spider observing us in silent judgement.

Wallace West
Mount Justice
December 12, 2010
3:48 PM, CST

Things are completely different in the cave, when my parents finally let me visit that is. Kaldur isn’t in a corner with Tula and Garth anymore, now he is separate and alone. Apparently Tula has a new titan sized pet. Old me would deny the science behind its mass, Zatanna has shown me I don’t have all he answers.

Kon is looking after one of his friends, who’s Meta-gene recently triggered and his sister is on the Team. Connor and Megan are royalty now or something and Firestorm is his kid.

Dick apparently has hardly been by for training in weeks, his new secret mentor is taking a lot of his time. It’s weird, because Barbara is on the Team and I know he missed her this summer.

Donna is soon moving up to he Justice League, so she’s been absent also. Her replacement is a new Green Lantern, some guy named Kyle Rayner. He’s an artist from California and seems cool.

Billy’s friend Mal has joined the Team. He goes by the name Smasher and can grow nearly twenty feet tall. He’s a nice guy, but a complete stranger and not really the welcome home I craved from my friends.

Greta I can at least recognize from my arrival here, but the alien twins are totally new. Zan and Jayna are oddities for sure, but seem to be earnest in helping.

“Everything is so different.” Following Zatanna and Artemis on the tour of the upgraded base, I feel a pang of loss at what I missed. “It doesn’t really even feel like the same Team anymore.”

“I like having a girl on the team who’s in my weight class,” Artemis counters with a smirk, she at least seems more relaxed than before I disappeared. “Donna and Lena have to hold back a lot, even Kaldur can throw me around too easily for an even match.”

“I’m sure Connor not being around is nice for you,” I try teasing Artemis, but she shakes her head and smiles.

“We buried the hatchet,” Her response baffles me. “I kind of miss having him around actually.”

“See!” I exclaim for emphasis. “Everythingisallweirdanddifferent.” My words blend together, as I react to the changes. “Did you guys get the right Wally back? I saw a lot of different versions of everyone on my run.”

“Don’t even joke about that!” Zatanna slaps me in the arm and then clings to it, as if she’s worried I will vanish again. “Only the right Wally would have come back to me.” Every single time babe.

“I said no mushy stuff if you wanted me to hang,” Growls Artemis at the display of affection.

“Fine. If you don’t want mushy stuff,” Grinning back at her, I make a suggestion. “Why don’t we check the news, I’m starting to feel restless at home and could use some excitement today.”

Wallace West
Balzac
December 12, 2010
5:51 PM, MST

“I could use some excitement,” Artemis snarls at me, from beneath her white mask. “I blame this one on you, you should know better than to ring Murphey’s doorbell like that.”

“This isn’t exciting though, just very odd.” Mal comes to my defence and gestures to the roof of the diner. “Sure the few thousand crows have caused a few power outages, but they haven’t done anything else.”

“I don’t care, this is freaky as hell.” Tigress argues, her eyes constantly scanning the sky. “I feel like we’re in a Hitchcock movie.”

“That went bad fast,” Zatanna’s new shadow staff is in her hands, while she scans the small Canadian town. “The people living here didn’t even call in the flock for a week.”

“Because the birds have been devouring the black flies,” Reasons Barbara, doing a good job of filling in for Dick. “That are escaping from the animal feed plant.”

“I’m still stuck on the reports of them cleaning up litter.” Mal points at the road. “I’d almost eat off that road.”

He’s right, the entire town is spotless. Focusing on the flock of birds, I realize we’re being watched. In a creepily human, I watch the flock of ravens take turns observing us. They alternate which birds are staring at us and the handful other people on the street.

“A portion of the flock, is circling over something.” Barbara Gordon informs us, or I guess Nightingale as she is known in the field. “We should investigate.”

“Be right back.” I vanish from the group, racing down the street with a streak of blue behind me.

Arriving before her argument finishes coming through my earpiece, I take in the scene.

A girl about ten or so, is hiding behind a smoking blonde man. Across the road is a scrawny Asian man, he has a disturbingly large smile on his face and is walking towards the pair. He has blue jeans and some Mario shirt on, both dripping with an orange sappy ichor.

The young girl has dark blue hair, or maybe it’s even purple. I’m having a hard time distinguishing colour all of a sudden. Her... let’s go with dark cloak, flaps behind her in a non existent breeze.

Her companion’s trench coat has smoke and blood stains, and his hand holds a dagger with a cross guard hilt and he smirks at my arrival.

“Hey Kid, you and your friends are the good guys right?” His accent is from somewhere in Britain, but I have no idea of a specific location.

“Yeah,” Answering him with a confident smile, I wave at the girl behind him. “I’m guessing you’re involved in the weirdness here.”

“Trying to avoid it,” He drawls out and takes a long drag from his cigarette. “But we keep getting found.” He evaluates me and I can sense he is doing so with magical senses.

“Hey!” I growl at him with narrowed eyes. “I know enough about magic, to know that’s rude.”

“Had to make sure I wasn’t leaving you to die.” The caster smirks at me and kind of apologizes. “You should be fine with Gluttony here,” He snaps his fingers and points to his companion. “We need to put of the family reunion a little while longer, can you get us out of here?”

The girl nods and her eyes glow red. Shadows begin to whip around her and wrap her and the smoking wizard in them. The shadows coalesce into a vaguely birdlike form and flies away, leaving me shocked.

“You’re going to pay for interfering.” The scrawny Asian guy challenges me, a hungry gaze on his face. “But you smell like you have some real power in you. Let’s see how you taste.”

His mouth opens, showing me his massive fangs like Baraka from Mortal Kombat. He doesn’t stop though, his jaw unhinges and stays gaping. I could be swallowed whole inside his open maw.

“That’s bad for the teeth dude.” Kid Flash would have been worried and tried to buy time for his Team. “You should close your mouth!” Blue Streak will have this finished before they arrive, Zatanna will be so impressed.

I duck under his attack and deliver a full power kick to Gluttony’s jaw. It snaps closed and he goes rolling heels over head down the road.

“Found the source of the disturbance and have engaged.” I tap my ear, informing the others of my actions. “Should be done soon. So hurry up if any of you want in on the fun.”

“You better not do anything stupid!” My magical girlfriend shrieks in my ear. “I could sense the magic from here.”

“Don’t worry the British guy and the girl are gone,” I try and calm her down. “It’s just some big mouth named Gluttony.” No way this is the real deal... right?

Mount Justice
December 12, 2010
6:19 PM, HST

“Wally was supposed to be allowed back today... right?” I have to double check with M’gann, because the Cave is empty right now.

“He was,” She answers with a worried tone. “But no one is here now.”

“We shall check the Zeta tube logs,” Mary-Jane informs us, bringing Zan and Jayna with her.

“Good call, we can worry after we know for sure.” I follow the sound of the television into the recreational area and find a movie has been left on.

I thought it was illegal to make entertainment based on real heroes, or at least wrapped in red tape. So either this is a foreign knockoff of a Superman movie, or I’m watching a news clip of General Zod getting his neck snapped in Metropolis.

“Are you going to turn the TV on,” M’gann interrupts my thoughts of copyright law and points to a now blank screen. “Or are you just going to stand their all confused?”

“Sorry I totally spaced for a minute.” Clicking on the television, a news report from Canada comes on.

An Asian teen is on the news, fighting five of the Team. His unhinged jaw is working like a high power vacuum. It’s sucking everything before him towards his gaping maw, while he swallows cars whole.

“Found him.” My eyes widen in surprise, as Blue Streak runs through the cyclone.

“He’s really gotten faster,” M’gann exclaims, when he snatches Artemis from the air and brings her to safety. “Do you think they even need us?”

When I recognize the four glowing red eyes, I think back to the warehouse with Black Canary. A sharp pain in my head, makes me stop. I can’t remember how we dealt with that, I don’t like having no answers.

“I recognize those eyes,” I correct M’gann with a shake of my head. “We’re calling Dinah and then heading in, before something weird happens.”

“Don’t you mean weirder?” Laughing at me, she follows to the Zeta access.

“Compared to our daily life?” Smiling at the idea of knowing what normal is, I join her in laughing. “I only recognize the really unusual now.”

Zatanna Zatara
Balzac
December 12, 2010
6:31 PM, MST

“I’m sorry okay!” Wally drops Artemis beside me and races back for Barbara. “This is all my fault!”

“At least you learn fast,” Nightingale snarks at him, when she joins us in relative safety behind a wall. “Now do any of us plan fast?”

“Don’t look him in the eyes,” Trickshot announces, as a trio of explosions throw the ‘thing’ away. “He’ll mess with your heads.”

“Good to know,” Wally shouts to his friend, a massive smile on his face. “And glad you could make it. It’s nice to work with you again, your highness.”

“Stay focused,” Connor retorts with unusual sternness. “Tigress, Canary, and I, faced his brother and I can’t remember how it ended.”

“Alright sorry, I’ll be serious.” Apologizing for his attitude, Wally starts peppering the fiend with high speed rocks. “At least Zee is still awesome,” I barely hear him grumble to himself, as he races back and forth along the street.

“Oh you’re the ones who met Greed?” An inhumanly deep voice, comes from the massive maw of Gluttony. “He shall be so upset, I got to snack on you instead.” A prehensile tongue snakes forward and wraps around a massive Mal’s waist.

Somehow what looks like licorice against the giant teen, pulls him towards the ever expanding mouth. Smasher’s struggling does nothing to slow him down.

“!reggirt sih gag xelfeR” Using my new staff as a focus, I direct a bolt of white energy at Gluttony.

It crashes into him and soon his cyclone ends. He begins retching and heaving, before spraying a highly corrosive acid everywhere.

“Oh god that’s gross!” Artemis growls, tackling me out of the way of the spray.

“Thanks, I owe you one.” Watching the bile eating through the road and exposing the sewer below, I can only sigh in relief.

“Uh... Zee.” Wally’s voice is slow and careful. “Don’t look over here, it’s not a pretty sight babe.” I can’t resist looking, but soon wish I had.

What is left of Gluttony is melting away, congealing into an orange paste. The image makes me gag, but I manage to keep down my food.

“We’re going to need to call your dad or Doctor Fate for the clean up.” M’gann lands beside me, Firestorm right behind her. “The demonic stomach acid, is way beyond Balzac’s clean up crew.”

Realizing I killed him and this mess is my fault, I feel my mouth go dry. Soon my hands are clammy and shaking uncontrollably. My ears are ringing too, because I can’t hear what the others are saying.

Connor is the first to notice me and how distraught I really am. Everyone else is either celebrating, or examining the corrosive remains before they finish melting away. He says something to the others and Wally is beside me in a flash of blue.

“Let’s get you home Zee.” Once he has me in his arms and we’re running from the scene, I can finally hear him speak again. “I can bring your dad back with me and check things out.” It really is nice being able to run away from any problem and know it can’t possibly keep up.

Richard Grayson
El Paso
December 12, 2010
6:31 PM, MST

“I’m sure you have a good reason, for missing training this week.” Kaldur and Donna have us corned on the roof. “Please provide it and the mentor who has taken you on.” Kaldur stares at me, sadness still ever present in his eyes.

<Dick, They will only hinder the Mission.> Khaji’da reminds me of what really matters. <You can’t be distracted by them for long tonight, we have a short window to strike.>

 Approaching the pair with Wildcat beside me, I mime looking at a watch. “I’m glad you two decided to swing by, but we need to talk on the move.” Letting Ted leap into my arms, I gesture North. “Cadmus has a new shipment of Q-Juice coming in tonight. Wildcat and I, are making sure it doesn’t deliver.”

“Then we shall accompany you,” Insists Kaldur with a stern look. “This is not a task for two people. You should have requested aid from us.”

“I’m impressed by the fact you realized Wildcat was still in the system.” Donna admits with an approving look my way. “I was worried you had hacked the systems and made a fake mentor. I can get behind teenage rebellion like this, it’s well thought out.”

“We have to disagree then,” Kaldur chides me still. “I find this behaviour reckless.”

“Punish me when we save the cities water supply then.” I don’t have time for this interrogation, the truck is heading this way. “We need to follow and hit it when it crosses the overpass on Seventh.”

“Any reason why we strike then?” Trident pries for more information, likely feeding it back to Barbara and my dad.

<That is most likely the intention of the Atlantean.> My friend agrees with my assessment. <Dick it is not paranoia, when Batman really is watching you.>

I need to get to Santa Prisca and talk to Connor. He and M’gann kept us off the trail as long as they needed, we only learned when he told us everything. I need some advice on how to do the same, once I figure out the right way to ask.

“Move now and stay in the smog!” I leap with Wildcat, as Khaji extends my silent wings. “We know the route, so don’t get jumpy.”

“We are aware of procedure,” My Team leader reminds me with a chuckle, Donna lifting him by one arm and following behind me. “I am glad you still can remember to follow it.”

We follow above for the trip through El Paso, watching as the truck heads towards the water treatment plant. When it finally crosses the designated overpass, I give a signal and dive down in silence.

“Go for the wheels,” Kaldur directs us from behind. “I shall restrain the driver.” Donna throws him at the cab of the truck, before moving to slash some tires.

“We could really use a batch of the finished product, if we want to have any hope of minimizing fatalities.” Wildcat moves in next, landing on the windshield and slashing his way inside.

Notes: Halo. I always thought she fit the Life entity, more than the Motherbox change in YJ show (I will admit it’s a good narrative counter to Victor and the Fatherbox, but Victor Stone won’t be Cyborg.

Flightless Man · Mar 20, 2021

Episode 5: Notice Me
Donna Troy
El Paso
December 12, 2010
8:04 PM, MST

“The truck is already empty.” Dick growls angrily, from behind his black and blue mask. “We tailed them the entire route, when did they have a chance?”

“Download the trip, we’ll back track and find out.” Instructs Kaldur, while he knocks the driver out with a sleeper hold.

“You know you wont be able to keep doing patrols with a cat.” Standing behind the new Blue Beetle, I shrug apologetically at Ted. “Sorry, but it’s true.”

“You’re moving up to the League,” He retorts back at me, not even looking as his fingers finish downloading the file. “Because the Superfriends have been moved back to mostly search and rescue. I need to be doing more.”

“You only have four more years and you’ll get the invite.” I remind him with encouragement.

“But I already have more experience than anyone else on the Team.” He removes his finger from the dash computer and growls angrily. “It’s not fair that I have to wait longer than all of you and watch you all leave.”

I share a look with Kaldur, as Dick slams a fist into the door. His Scarab armour leaves his hand fine and the door hanging from a single hinge. Dick breathes in and out, before staring at us.

“Dad hasn’t had time to patrol, since we freed the League.” His voice sounds dead, as if he’s forcing himself not to feel the words. “But Barbara keeps rubbing her stories in my face. She has her own dad, why do I have to lose this one too?”

“She’s not trying to steal your father from you,” Kaldur tries to calm him down, but only makes him angrier.

“Of course not, she already did.” His mask looks as angry as his voice has become. “I know she’s spying on me for him, but all he had to do was ask!”

“You sound like I did a few years ago,” I laugh, unable to stop myself. “When I told Diana I would never be Wonder Girl, but my own hero Fantastidame.”

“Ha!” Dick exclaims in shock, with even Kaldur smirking at me. “What did she say?”

“She was proud of my choice to be my own woman, but I was not going to do so alone.” I lower my gaze and blush lightly. “My choice was to ask another hero, finish high school, or beat her in combat. So can I say I’m really glad you two formed the Team, I got a fourth option.”

“That was Trickshot, he said what we wanted to yell.” My Atlantean friend grimaces in reflection.

“And he even has a new Squad,” Dick sighs, his anger coming in waves and now is a down spike. “I don’t think he’ll make me wait four years.”

I have a lot of respect for Dick, his skill is on par with my own and he strives to find his own path. I look so much like my sister, the news assumed I was her daughter at first. I’m not going to be Wonder Woman, I’m not her shadow because I will cast me own soon.

“I’m going to get in trouble for this, I just know it.” Exhaling through my nose, I take a second before making the offer. “I’m going to be able to sponsor my own protege in a couple weeks, I’d be willing to work with you in an upperclasswoman kind of way.”

His eyes widen in grateful shock, before his neutral expression is back. Accepting my offered arm, he clasps my wrist and nods at me seriously.

“I would be honoured sempai,” His helmet peels back and exposes his face. “I promise not to let you down.” He twists my arm, pressing a kiss to the back of my hand.

“Hey!” Wildcat interrupts, saving me from having to do the scolding. “What am I, kidney bean pie?”

Kaldur’ahm
El Paso
December 12, 2010
8:42 PM, MST

“They aren’t dosing the humans,” Dick realizes before any of us. “The Q-Juice is going to the livestock, so they can regulate the dosage better.”

“Why was the water treatment plant the final stop?” I ask in confusion, but begin piecing things together. “The only reason to bring an empty truck...”

“Is to fill it.” He nods at me, his voice deadly serious. “El Paso is producing the chemical under a shell company name, but Cadmus is definitely behind it.”

“Ultraman very publicly has embraced the heroic role and our friend Lena assured us it would be stopped.” I have to remind him of the facts, this may not be what we assume.

“Friends can lie,” Dick is quick to counter me, which makes me wonder what he lies about. “Besides, she only joined after we got a few wins. She could be a mole.”

“Dick. Go check the barn with Donna,” Ted stops the coming argument, and leads me towards the chicken coops. “Me and Kaldur will check the birds.”

“Fine, but this isn’t over.” He grumbles, but lets Shining Knight lead him away.

“I’m disappointed you went along with his plan.” I need to make my displeasure heard, but not in front of everyone. “You should have known better.”

“What do you mean, I’m the one who left the note for Dinah.” He stares me down with a tilted head. “I assume she told you to come looking for him tonight, since Wally was coming back. With Connor, M’gann, and Mary-Jane visiting, you could slip out unnoticed.”

“Then I must apologize, I was wrong to judge you so harshly.” Wildcat purrs in amusement when I admit this, then glares at me when he realizes what he did.

“Tell anyone and I have sushi for dinner.” His threat is delivered with enough heat, I believe he means it. “But if you need a scapegoat, throw me under the bus. He’s going through a lot right now and needs his friends more than a cat.”

“That is surprisingly well planned...” I hesitate, as I search for the right words.

“For Wildcat you mean?” He laughs at my face, before entering through the chicken door and unlocking the man sized one for me. “I may have mellowed out in my old age, but don’t tell Dick unless you have to. He still thinks I’m cool and savage.”

“Your secret is safe with me,” I agree with a grin.

Dick thinks everyone is spying on him, but I can see they want him to have the space to grow. Barbara only knows him, who did he think she was going to hang around? I don’t know why Batman is keeping him at arms length, but he must have a good reason.

“Get in here!” Wildcat’s yell is pain filled and furious. “These things are the size of Emus!”

Realizing he needs help now, I kick in the door and start tenderizing the meat inside. My pair of hydro hammers smash the birds into nugget paste, carving my way towards Ted. He’s managed to take down a handful, but the flock is nearly a hundred strong.

“Do you have a plan?” He hisses at me and takes down another over sized bird. “Because the talons really hurt!” I can see what he means, his fur is matted with his own blood as well as the chickens’.

“Get out side and flood the building,” Doing some mental math, I’m confident some will live through it. “It should drain before they all die.”

“Or burst the whole coop,” Wildcat snarls back at me, jumping over a bird and running out the door.

“Either way, the poultry will be washed.” I dive outside after him and direct the water from the ditch inside, flooding the building faster than it can empty itself.

“Can we keep a few for Christmas?” He finally asks me, when I cease the flow of water. “They really do look good.”

“We can grab them all for testing.” Dick and Donna approach, leading an oversized dairy cow on a rope. “We’ll be grabbing the bodies of this girl’s herd, she’s the only one who survived.”

“She was also the only dairy cow, the rest were only for meat.” Adds Donna, making sure we don’t overlook anything.

“I’ve been using the El Paso lab, since ‘Serling’ moved the head office to Santa Prisca.” Dick gives us a destination for the cow. “We can bring this girl with us and then find a home for her later.”

Santa Prisca
December 16, 2010
8:40 AM, CST

“Bwunda has secured its Western border and is pushing East to the Atlantic.” Waller directs my gaze to the displayed map. “Human refugees are being forced from the rain forest in droves. The United Nations has requested we intervene, while the Justice League and Superfriends work on the public relief side of things.”

“Human refugees?” Why did she specify?

“The army is a collection of apes,” Explains my stern head of operations. “Gorillas, Chimpanzees, and Bonobos, all armed with more advanced weaponry.”

“Maxima wants to see what her mate does,” I let her know the Queen’s intent to go on the mission. “I made sure she knows the chain of command.” She wont listen to anyone but Jim or Amanda, but I told her.

“We can’t have you coming.” She smirks at my grumbling. “Our president cannot keep throwing himself into firefights.”

“Did M’gann, or Dubbilex talk to you?” I glare at her, because I’m trying to avoid the work. Dubbilex is far better suited to the administration.

“Both, so I have a different task for you.” She crosses her arms and stares me down. “Captain Boomerang’s beacon has comeback online.”

“Isn’t he dead?” His signal just ended in Bialya and we had no idea what happened to him.

“We assumed that was the case, but he’s in Australia now.” She scowls at me and shakes her head. “I told you bombs was a better idea.”

“I’ll bring Shimmer with me, she’s a local.” I frown back at Waller, not willing to concede yet. “We’ll find out what actually happened and revisit the idea when I get back.”

Adelaide
December 16, 2010
5:17 PM, ACST

“Signal keeps cutting in and out.” I stare at the handheld device and point farther down the sandy beach. “But it looks like he’s nearby.”

“He said he kept trying to get away from his past.” My Australian guide thinks back on her interactions with Captain Boomerang. “But the dreams of home, kept bringing him back.”

“You and your brother are locals, do you have any ideas?” I ask her with a look of concern towards the sea. “Digger had nothing in his thoughts, about making a run for it.”

“What about a swim for it?” Shimmer points towards a body on the beach, one wearing a very familiar blue trench coat. “Because I think we found him.”

We sprint towards his body, but we are far too late. He’s grey, cold, and has been dead for at least an entire day. He has no visible wounds, but clutched in his hand is a sheet of what looks like Papyrus.

“Tamam Shud?” I pry it it free and read the only two words on it. “Does that mean anything to you?”

“It sounds like something I heard in school, but I can’t remember what it was.” Shimmer shakes her head and starts checking his clothing for more clues.

“Hey,” I hear a man’s voice whisper from behind me and feel a surge of hope.

When I whirl in concern, I see no one behind me. Instead of relaxing, I notice foot prints in the sand and watch as they keep coming towards me.

“Shimmer, we got company,” I warn her and leap to my feet in a defensive stance. “At least one and invisible.”

I don’t get a response from her and I swerve my neck around. She’s standing still and prodding her chest inappropriately. A weird smirk is on her face and when I search for her deeper emotions, I can feel her overwhelming panic being suppressed by perverted excitement.

“He he,” She giggles to herself and grins like a loon. “I got boobies.” This comment has her inner turmoil boil over, her indignation forcing out the second set of emotions.

“Get the hell out of me!” Shimmer is roaring at the unseen being. “And don’t ever think of coming back!”

“Did you just get possessed?” Asking in concern, I start scanning the beach for footprints or feelings and extend a link to Shimmer.

I feel some bundle of emotions slam against my mental shields and hastily increase our defences. I see the sand create an imprint of an ass.

As a cloud reveals a humanoid form for a brief moment, I dive forward and try to pine the figure. I fail and fall through, or maybe into the spirit.

A presence is in my mind and I can hear Captain Boomerang. His memories of the last few days are jumbled up and all he can really remember is a half naked woman and kangaroos.

 Digger’s words are filled with snark. <Didn’t think it would be you lot who found me. I don’t think I’ll be getting inside either of you now.>

<What the hell are you talking about?> I growl out loud and keep shoring up my emotional barriers.

 Boomerang giggles like a madman over the link. <When someone finds my body, I take it over and try and get as far away from here as I can.>

<You tried to steal my body!> Shimmer is rightfully upset with Digger. <Oh you are a Deadman!>

<Yeah I know, that’s why I tried.> Boomerang growls at her in condescension. <You really are dumb.> Turning his spirit towards me, he asks in a stage whisper. <You sure I can’t drive her body, she doesn’t seem very useful.>

“Shimmer, call M’gann and have her bring in Doctor Fate, Firestorm, and Ghost Girl.” Growling the words, I keep her mind and my own secure. “We need to do an exorcism.”

<Hey now,> Digger whines at me. <Don’t be so hasty, I can always take over someone you hate and give you all the secrets they have.>

<Is taking someone over permanent every single time?> I can see how this could be useful, so I keep him distracted while Shimmer makes the call. <No, because otherwise you would be Shimmer right now.> I realize and start making tentative plans.

<If I have control for a full day, I keep the body.> He admits with a spectral shrug. <A few times I got thrown out and wound up beside the old body, but it’s been a few decades.>

<If I can’t find some way to ensure you aren’t possessing anyone,> I remove Shimmer from the link, as I make some dark plans. <We don’t both agree on, I’m going with the exorcism option. Unless you want we to see if I can put in a good word with Pluto.>

<Why would I care about some dog?> He grumbles back at me. <If you’re trying ta give me a Make-a-Wish, I prefer strippers with a big behind. Don’t send me to Disneyland.>

<The Roman god of the Dead.> I correct him. <It may be better than wherever you end up. Body snatching sounds like a pretty big no-no.>

 He adopts a confused expression and questions me. <How did you did you keep me out anyway? It normally takes hours for someone to muster the emotions to force me out.>

<It’s kind of my thing,> I explain with a chuckle. <I’m an emotional guy.>

Adelaide
December 16, 2010
6:49 PM, ACST

“So Doc, tell it to me straight.” Boomerang’s now visible spirit, pesters Doctor Fate. “Am I going to live?”

“Fate has already decided that,” Nabu’s voice speaks through Abra Kadabra’s body. “You know this William Buckley, although it seems the land does not.”

“Too hot for Hell,” The ghostly Australian brags. “And too down to earth for Heaven.”

“The Dreaming has lain claim to your soul.” Doctor Fate’s voice is stern and foreboding. “We shall need to either sever the connection, or bind you.”

“Thanks for doing this.” I’m glad he was the only one who came, this wold be hard to explain to the others.

“We shall see if you thank me still,” Answers the sorcerer mysteriously. “When you wake up.” A flash of golden light washes over Shimmer, Boomerang, and I, sending me crashing to the dirt.

Everywhen
Always and Notyet
Before and After, Day and Night

Opening my eyes, I find myself laying on my back in a field of chest high grass. The sun is shining, but the moon and stars are also out. Flakes of snow are falling, but no clouds are in sight and the ground is bone dry.

Clambering to my feet, I see Shimmer nearby and offer her a hand up. Boomerang floats towards us pointing to the sky.

“You seeing this shit?” His voice is filled with awe, as he gestures towards a flock of flying dolphins.

“We’re in the Dreamtime.” Shimmer scowls and kicks a clod of dirt at him. “Nothing is normal here.”

While the two bicker, I feel the sensation of something watching us. Spinning casually, I realize it’s everywhere. When I crank my mental defences up, the presence makes it’s move.

Shimmer convulses in place for a few seconds, before suddenly she stops. Snapping her eyes open, I see glowing compound eyes revealed. The rainbow shine soon spreads from her eyes and seeps into her skin, casting her in an ethereal shimmering aura.

“We are the Collective, the voice of the Folk.” The voice is distorted and echoing, as it answers the question I have not yet asked. “Not yet, but you do eventually. We only spared ourselves, from you asking us again.”

“My head hurts.” Captain Boomerang rubs his head, his eyes crossed in a constipated expression.

“It should, you will be cast out long ago!” The Collective bellows at the spirit of Boomerang, making him cower in shock. “You have going to repay the sins, one day already you committing to us.”

“Speak plain and simple or don’t bother talking,” Digger growls in defiance at the being inside Shimmer. “I have no idea what you think I did to you lot, but accuse me of a crime and give me a trial. I know my rights!”

“Already you are paying for crimes you will commit in your final life.” The Collective answers him with a snarl on Shimmer’s face. “The trial is ongoing, it is already over! If you want to see an after ever, you must make a better before now.”

“I give up,” He throws his hands in the air and groans. “You can try making sense of this.”

“Why am I here?” We were on a beach, shouldn’t we be on one in the Dreaming?

“You are here, because Dubbilex will wake you up almost five months ago.” Shimmer’s body smiles awkwardly at me, in what I think is an attempt to be comforting. “You will find yourself so much sager on awakening, the dreams you already had will be windows into the future.”

“Is that why I remember watching this life as a cartoon?” I ask, as my head starts spinning.

“Indeed,” The Collective confirms this serenely, now that Boomerang is out of sight. “Dubbilex has answers of what he will program into you while you sleep.”

“Why do I have memories of different shows then?” I interrupt his migraine filled explanation. “And keep dreaming of different versions.”

“The barriers between will be weakened, which is how you dreamed of so many more existences than this one and the futures they will have.”

“So I just dreamed of the life of an alternate universe version of myself?” I frown at the ground and deny this. “No way, it felt too real to have only been some vision.”

“Tell us how real this was,” Shimmer’s arm slaps me full force and my vision swims again. “When we see you last time.”

Adelaide
December 16, 2010
7:07 PM, ACST

I’m back on the beach and Shimmer is also looking confused beside me with her arm outstretched. My face is aching in pain, but I don’t have time to dwell on it. Doctor Fate steps between us holding one of Digger’s boomerangs up to me.

“His spirit is bound to this now,” Explains Doctor Fate. “He can inhabit any body struck for up to an hour, depending on the target. He will return to the artifact each time.”

“Whoa, binding him to his own boomerang?” Shimmer speaks up, as her shock at my savageness rolls off of her. “I thought Waller was vicious.”

“I’m a nice person... the first time I make a deal with someone.” I poke the body of Captain Boomerang with my boot. “This asshole tried to steal your body and I don’t tolerate betrayal of me and mine.”

“Oh,” She answers softly and looks at her feet.

“This ends any debt between us,” Doctor Fate reminds me solemnly. “A body for a body.”

“Fine with me,” I respond with a grunt, glad to have the mystic debt over with. “He tried to take over Shimmer. He’s going to be in her hands until he pays of his debt to Australia and her.”

Kalibak
Tamaran
December 16, 2010 (Earth Date)
45:817 DT, AKLT (Apokalypse Time)

Father’s quest for the Anti-Life Equation, has left me free to carve out my own empire. Once he sees how my soon to be people beg for death, father will finally notice my achievements.

My bride to be, will sneak me into the palace and leave me free to slaughter the family who mocks her. She may lack her royal gifts for now, but this will be remedied once the crown is mine.

Our technology is painful, but advanced far beyond mortal understanding. It’s even beyond my understanding, which is why I needed to borrow a few of father’s scientists.

“Ready the Parademons General Zarmel.” The New God of Pessimism acknowledges my order, but looks focused on the view screen. “I want them ready for my signal, because everyone in the capital dies today!”

“Yes my prince, I will ensure they are prepared for the slaughter.” He shakes his head and shambles off giggling to himself. “They will try and defend themselves, but of course everything will go wrong for them. We’re here.”

As my cloaked ship descends on the capital city of Tamaran, I grin and rise. I will claim this world and with my improved bride, I shall carve pieces off the warring empires. Thanagar invaded Reach space, with someone called Manhawk and his harem leading the charge.

The Thanagarian conquered an entire shield world for three days, before the Reach returned and glassed the entire traitorous planet from orbit. Then they moved into Thanagar space and began a war that now covers eighteen sectors, with six more soon to follow.

Birds and bugs are killing each other, leaving the flanks of both unprotected. I’m not alone in my aggression, Sinestro is expanding again and so are these new Red Lanterns. In fact many old conflicts are coming to the surface and battles are breaking out across the universe.

I’m not an idiot like everyone assumes, but I am far from the smartest New God. It is far easier to act like a brute who gets lucky, or sometimes says the right thing to father. No one is plotting to overthrow me, they think it will be easy and this leaves me free to do as I wish.

Two long distance hibernation ships leave the surface as my ship decloaks, angling around me and hoping to flee. Before I can shoot them down for sport, a message comes in from my bride to be.

“My world is yours Prince Kalibak, but as a wedding gift to me,” Komand’r my dark haired beauty appears on screen, wearing nothing but a sheer robe and smiling at me. “Please let my brother and sister escape our new order for Tamaran. They do not need be part of the message to my world, even if we must claim it is so.”

“Weakness like this is unbecoming of a soon to be royal wife of Apokalypse,” I growl, but decide to be kind for the third time ever. “But a body like yours and the cunning to wield it so well, deserves a reward. Choose one to spare, the left ship or the right.”

Santa Prisca
December 17, 2010
5:42 AM, CST

Emerging from the mirror, Shimmer and I are back in my kingdom and M’gann is waiting. She hands us each a cup of hot chocolate and greets me with a hug.

“How did it go?” I know she’s waiting to hear how things went wrong.

“Australia spoke through Shimmer and I found out I’m even crazier than I thought.” Reaching up, I rub the bruise on my cheek. “But we did bring Boomerang back with us.”

Shimmer holds his prison up and shows it to M’gann, while I consider what I learned. I saw the lives of every world a Roy exists in. Now I don’t know if it happened when I took over the clone coming to this world, or if I really am just a collection of dreams that believes I am a person.

“He tried to possess me,” Shimmer explains with gratitude pouring from her. “But the King kept me safe, he remembered.”

“He does tend to do that,” Agrees my girlfriend, with a bemused expression on her face. “We better check in with Waller, Kon made her job a lot more stressful.”

“What did he do?” He was supposed to be doing civilian defence in Gabon, how much trouble could he have gotten into?

“He took a lesson from you and brought the apes I freed with us.” M’gann shares the image of a few dozen chimpanzees, who are currently taking shelter with what remains of Grodd’s invasion force.

A hundred gorillas and now maybe half that many chimpanzees, live in the expanding settlement of Apehattan. A peninsula on the Atlantic side of Santa Prisca is the location Grodd chose, before he was captured in Qurac.

“How is that a problem?” I’m confused, we always intended to bring more back here.

“Because the leader of the Chimpanzees showed us it’s not only apes,” Growls M’gann and I can feel her rage washing over me when she says his name. “The Brain has been experimenting on in Bwunda.”

“Correct M’gann,” A high pitched male voice greets us when we enter Waller’s office, revealing a Chimpanzee wearing a deer stalker hat and tweed suit. “The monster known as the Brain, also experimented on his canines, and felines.”

“Bobo is smart,” A black lab sticks his snout into my leg and starts panting in excitement. “Bobo find help and Bobo save us.”

“He transferred them from India, when the Justice League shut his base down.” Kon speaks up and glares back at Amanda. “I’m not sorry I brought them back with us.”

“Director Waller is not mad at you, but with herself for each flaw in her plan I have revealed.” Bobo the Chimp explains smugly.

“Richie will keep an eye on Rex and his pack,” Kon volunteers the friend he is staying with. “I’ll give him a hand with them.”

“Superboy is nice,” Rex the dog eagerly exclaims, rubbing his black side against Kon’s leg. “Superboy find us good home and call us good girls.”

“And we’re giving Mary-Jane Otis for an early Christmas present.” M’gann shares a memory of the talking lion, who is currently sleeping on my daughters’ bed.

“Sounds like the Brain is trying to catch them all.” I laugh and then remember this world doesn’t have Pokemon, which makes me realize it’s a free IP to exploit.

“Very likely, considering how many wildlife preserves he hit on his march.” Waller scowls and keeps me on task. “The UN has managed to land a joint army, pushing Brain’s forces back inside Bwunda for now.”

“That was fast,” Shimmer remarks with shock, which makes Waller groan in frustration.

“It was only ever a shock and awe attack,” Explains Amanda with an incensed hiss. “Brain was keeping us distracted, while he searched for and found something.”

“More crap to worry about, great.” I rub my tired eyes and groan.

“Well we also have the twenty missing kids,” Waller snarks back at me. “In the last three days, they all left Happy Harbor High and never came home.”

“Ooh,” Bobo exclaims eagerly. “Ah, Amanda. Could I have a crack at this case, it sounds intriguing.”

“Knock yourself out, Superboy can show you the area.” Waller sighs in relief. “Now I only have Brain’s hidden agenda and whatever Queen Bee and Black Adam are planning to to uncover, before we all get screwed over again.”

“We’re helping already!” Rex barks proudly. “Bobo is smart, Bobo will find the kids and we can help. My nose is really good!”

Lena Luhor
Metropolis
December 17, 2010
10:56 AM, EDT

Watching your parents marriage falling apart before your eyes, should be more upsetting than this. Except I can’t find it in me to care. The things my parents have both done, make me sick.

The things they convinced me to do, make me hate myself. My dad and his friends took down the Justice League and he only grew a conscience, when he learned how many secrets they kept from him.

Mother will keep Cadmus, but Father will keep everything else. She didn’t even make a token effort to keep me with her. I saw her smile for the first time in years, when she told father he could take me.

When she removed her ring and threw it at my father, his eyes flashed with some unnamed emotion and then he was a wall. He caught the ring with a pained grimace on his face and left with me and Mercy last night.

“Rargh!” I hear him cry in pain from the pent house bathroom and rush for my father, Mercy right behind me.

We find my father on his hands and knees groaning in agony, my mother’s wedding ring sparkles on the floor.

“Mercy,” He growls at his cybernetic assistant and struggles to his feet and backs away from us. “Get my Lena away from me!” His face is contorted in anguish and his skin is a deathly pale grey.

“No way!” I try to move towards him, but Mercy blocks the way. “Let me through.” I growl out, but she doesn’t even look at me.

“Something is wrong,” She explains with a hiss.

“Kara it seems...” My dad starts choking and coughs up some blood into his hand. “Would rather be widow, than divorced.”

“Daddy...” I try to reach him again, but Mercy stands firm in my way.

“I’m so proud of you Lena,” He gasps out, each breath paining him greatly. “You are the best part of your mother, never forget that.”

He collapses forward and lays unmoving on he floor, this time Mercy rushes forward with me. When we reach him a moment after he hits the jade tiles, all I can do is wail.

Mercy gives me some time to grieve, but soon she is yanking on my collar. When I open my tear filled eyes to scold her, I see what has her so worried.

My dad’s body is moving again, but not in a way that makes me happy. His face is bulging, as bone spikes protrude from his skin. They soon erupt all across his body, which is rapidly swelling in mass.

“Let’s go!” Mercy grabs me and runs from the bathroom, while my father bellows is reawakening.

His nearly ten foot tall frame, shatters the tile with each step after us. His now grey body, is faster than expected and he reaches us in a few strides.

Sensing his oversized fist, Mercy throws me out the balcony door and into the morning air. Inside I have time to see my monstrous father grab Mercy’s good arm and tear it from her body in a show of blood.

“Get away from here now!” When I try to help her, Mercy screams at me in agonized rage. “I thought you were smarter than this Lena. Go get help, or we both die here.!”

I want to help, but Mercy unleashes her full power arm cannon on my father and he doesn’t even flinch. My every instinct is screaming at me to be Wise, so I fly away with a tear filled face.

My desperate flight towards the Zeta access ends, when I crash into a familiar form mid flight.

“I didn’t think you’d be running from the fight, what’s wrong Lena?” Clark holds me above Metropolis as I shake, overwhelmed by my ordeal. “We saw the light show, but Lois can’t get involved in this stuff right now. So how can I help?”

When I explain, he radios in for the Justice League and we return to hopefully save Mercy. Even without his powers my cousin inspires hope, because I have hope we can save them both and this day doesn’t end in doom.

Lena Luthor
Metropolis
December 17, 2010
11:21 AM, EDT

Returning too late for Mercy, all I can do is make her sacrifice mean something. Kal and I slam into my mutated father, bringing him outside and driving him seventeen floors down.

Thankfully he doesn’t seem to retain his power of flight, or his super speed. It seems like all of his powers have been funnelled into his strength, because we are no longer evenly matched.

Unlike each training session with my dad, this time he gives me a sound thrashing. He recovers from the airdrop and proceeds to beat the pair of us senseless. I doesn’t matter what we try, no amount of exploding cars even slows him down.

Each blow from my father, sends pieces of my cousin’s armour flying. While I struggle to my knees, I can onyl watch helplessly as Kal’s protection is torn off of him, exposing his face to the beast.

“YOU!” The guttural roar from my father shocks me, I didn’t think he could still do that. “YOU STOLE MY CITY, YOU STOLE MY REPUTATION, AND NOW YOU TRY AND STEAL MY DAUGHTER!”

“Hey Lex,” Kal groans feebly in my dads oversized claw. “Been a while.”

“I’M GOING TO TEAR YOU APART!” The bestial version of my father roars in Superman’s face and swings with his free hand.

My cousin faces his end with a serene smile and a nod of belief in me, except his end doesn’t come now. A blur of red and green crashes into my father’s massive frame, forcing him to drop Kal.

The two powerhouses trade blows that send shock waves down the street, shattering windows in every direction. Icon has arrived and with each attack, is forcing my raging father away from Kal and I.

Breathing out in relief, I watch the rest of the League join the fight. The new Green Lantern Guy, combines his construct with Paula’s and restrains my father in emerald shackles.

Nelvanna and the Flash arrive and begin evacuating anyone still in the vicinity of the battle.

Kon-El
Metropolis
December 17, 2010
11:40 AM, EDT

I arrive at the site of the battle with the Doom Patrol. We’re only nineteen minutes behind the League, but blocks have already been toppled. Roars that chill my blood, echo through the remains of downtown.

“Contain Luthor and put him down hard!” Waller bellows at us and is not even looking awkward in her Starwoman uniform anymore. “We already have two casualties! Halo make sure we don’t get anymore!”

Whatever Marie Logan is now, accepts her orders with a nervous nod and follows Connor into the dust cloud. She’s been working at the Santa Prisca hospital, but we needed a healer onsite for this.

When Icon was killed by a clawed by a clawed fist driving through his chest, all available help was called in. Considering the level of destruction I can see, we still might not be enough.

Connor said it was Doomsday when we saw the battle on screen and I’m starting to think he’s right. When I hear Lena scream in agony and it is followed by the snap of a bone, I charge into the obscured conflict.

The lead in the area is blocking my vision, but I do fly over a barely conscious Nelvanna and a badly bleeding Guy holding her. Clark is crawling along the rubble, trying to reach an unmoving Mercy Graves.

“Get off my sister!” I slam into the demonic form holding my sister in his claws.

He drops her but I don’t have a chance to check on her, it looks like everyone else has already been taken down. Love fixed my messed up emotions, let’s give it a try now.

Concentrating the energy I have only recently been able to name, I pool the heat in my face and let loose a beam of pink energy. It crashes into my father’s chest, bathing him in violet energy and I think he nearly stumbles. It doesn’t last though, as he leaps over my assault and slams me into the rubble.

“Yeehaw!” Tommy Terror comes to aid and distracts the raging behemoth, for a grand total of eleven seconds and then is promptly knocked unconscious.

“Let’s try this again,” I spit out in frustration and charge forward again, this time Maxima joins me with a feral grin and we slam into Doomsday as one.

“Oh you really know how to show a girl a good time!” The pale pink queen cheers happily, as we send my father rolling across the ground. “I’m really starting to love the Earth.”

A blast of violet strikes Doomsday, before he can climb back to his feet. When my dad tries to step towards us anyway, the beam increases in power and sends the monstrous body flying into a fallen building.

“And I’m really starting to love my mate,” Maxima growls seductively, as the Steel Guardian emerges from the debris cloud. “He fights with skill, power, and ruthlessness, like a true warrior of Almerac.”

“I’ll show you real skill and power once we’re married,” Jim retorts with a smirk. “But let’s handle the monster first dear!” He follows his declaration with a salvo of heat seeking rockets, they whistle through the cloud of lead dust and impact Doomsday in a ball of fire.

“He’s apparently my dad, so let’s try and avoid the lethal option.” I felt something when my Love Vision hit him, so I know we can reach him.

“We must subdue the demon and carve your father free!” Maxima lends me her bloodthirsty support.

“I just need you two to keep him busy, so I can hit him with another blast of love.” I interrupt her eagerness and give clear instructions. “I should be able to reach him, if anything is left inside of that thing.

“I’m kind of powered on the stuff, but even I know how wrong that sounded” Jim remarks with his gaze locked on Maxima. “If my fiancee can hold him off for a few minutes, we can double team the beast.”

“Now who sounds gross?” I growl back at him, as Maxima stands tall and proud.

“I will be hard pressed keeping such a fierce foe alive, the real glory is always in the kill of the powerful.” She draws her axe and grins at Jim, a love struck expression plastered on her face. “But for you my heart, I shall do my best.”

“Thanks darling,” The cyborg clone kisses her deeply and slaps her behind. “Now go kick Luthor’s ass for me please, he is the one who did this to me after all.”

Wallace West
Mount Justice
December 17, 2010
11:48 AM, PDT

Watching the news makes me sick. In minutes the League was torn apart and the Doom Patrol won’t do any better. Of course my Team will not really provide any difference either, so I’ll have to be fast if I want to stop this.

When I was running, I realized how far I could really go. I swallow my sadness and relish the few extra weeks I was given with those I love. I write a note for each of them and vanish through the Zeta tube.

.
.
.

I make my entrance in a streak of blue, that blows away a large cloud of dust, showing a battlefield covered in groaning bodies. Kon is one of three still fighting back, with Maxima and the original Roy clone.

Kon and Jim’s beams of violet energy seem to be having some kind of effect on the monster being called Lex Luthor. Lex is writhing in Maxima’s grip and his struggles are slowing each second.

“Hey Blue Streak, glad you decided to show.” My uncle looks constipated, as he approaches me in his yellow Zoom outfit. “I wasn’t fast enough to do anything by myself.”

“If whatever is going on doesn’t work...” I hesitate, but finally explain my plan. “I’m going to have to use as much speed as I can access and run him as long and far as I can.”

“I thought so, you really are going to be the best Flash of all of us one day.” He holds out his hand and passes me a replica of his costume ring. “So I’m going to have to do what any good uncle should.” He grabs my wrist and I feel almost all of my energy being siphoned out of me.

“I’m not as fast as you, so be Still for once.” He smiles apologetically at me and finishes draining my speed. “But whatever we did with Rocket, has let my steal speed. So I’m going to borrow yours for now.” He vanishes from my side and grabs onto a now still monster.

“Do whatever you have to!” Lex’s anguished voice bellows across the field of debris. “I can’t hold it back for long!”

“We can repent together!” Barry grabs him and starts running.

Notes:
Originally I was going to have the League's infection be hidden until season 2 and it was going to be a 2 season story. Season finale of season 1 would have been Ollie and Dinah's wedding and the kill Ollie programing would have kicked in. When she said I do, she was going to scream it at his face and kill him, revealing the programming. I changed things for a longer story fairly early on once I was sure I was enjoying writing as much/fast as I was. But I wanted to share the idea even though it's not being used.

Dick is being weird, because he's getting horribly outdated dating advice.

Flightless Man · Mar 20, 2021

Episode 6: Holidays
Santa Prisca
December 24, 2010
4:12 PM, CST

We get lead by Dubbilix and Arenay, to the clearing the Genomorphs have been working inside. They had an island wide ‘don’t look over here’ psychic field set up, so I really have no idea what they have created.

“You expressed a desire for new lodgings and upgraded an school facility,” Dubbilex smugly declares, gesturing to the empty air behind him. “We have finished the construction in time for the festivities.” Nothing changes, except we can now pay attention to what has been hidden for weeks.

Standing tall and proud in the middle of the buildings, is a twelve story tall tower in the shape of a T. It has white stone foundation and is covered in titanium.

No visible windows can be seen from the outside, but when he leads the lot of us inside I can see through the one way transparent metal. We get lead inside the elevator and get a proper view of the other building and which also resembles a letter, this one shaped like an S.

“The other building is to be the school for the empowered children.” My vice president smiles ”We have already secured the employ of Lucas Carr as principal.” serenely, as my friends and family guess the purposes of the other buildings.

“He had security clearance in the past,” I remember looking at his files. “Should be easy to get him back up to date with procedure.”

“Indeed, this was the reason Waller signed off on his appointment.” We share a laugh and join the rather sombre party.

Lena is living at Mount Justice right now, refusing to go home and damming her grief away. Today is the first time she’s left the cave, except responding to an emergency since Lex became Doomsday.

“Nice digs dude!” Wally zips to my side and throws an arm around my shoulder. “You’re totally hosting movie nights now.”

“Yeah, I can see the whole island from here!” Billy adds in excitement, only to flinch when Artemis elbows him in the side.

“You have super sight, us baselines just have a really nice view.” She enjoys her limited view anyway, scanning the horizon with a smile on her face. “I do agree with Wally though, we’re going to be bothering you a lot more often now.”

“Yeah,” Agreeing with her, Wally tosses himself on a couch. “Since the upgrades, it feels like a military base and not our own clubhouse anymore. I really wish I had taken some souvenirs of the good old days.”

“No making me feel old!” Zatanna scolds him from in front of the sound system. “Dad’s already pestering me about going to college.”

“I thought we gave gifts on this day,” Exclaims Maxima in confusion, while Jim tries to keep her voice at an inside volume. “Why has only Dubbilex done so? Did the rest of you forget?”

“No we got ours,” Zatanna explains with a smirk. “We just wanted to give everyone else a chance to go first, because ours will knock your socks off.”

“But I do not wear socks,” Maxima argues. “My feet are not injured and in need of bandaging.”

“Honey,” Interjecting with an exasperated smile, my older ‘brother’ clarifies for his bride to be. “She means we can go first, She thinks hers is going to be the best and is trying to spare our feelings.”

“Earthlings are clever.” Maxima nods in realization. “The weak battle with words, so the strong do not know the clear way to victory. I shall not underestimate those I assumed had no worth on the battlefield.”

“Here, hope it makes you smile.” Jim hands me package, which I open to eager eyes. “Maxima thinks a king should advertise his kingdom better.” Inside is a leather jacket, with a crown emblazoned on the back and the word NASCAR beneath it.

“And so you don’t need to flee like a coward, when an enemy closes the distance with you.” Maxima thrusts her own gift at me, a bladed bow that is cutting through the amateur wrap job.

“Finally got a ring I see,” I thank them and point to the pink sapphire band on her finger.

“Yes!” She holds it up proudly, so all can stare in wonder. “Jim had it carved from his very heart, so I wold always have him with me. After the holidays, we shall take the Exxorian twin’s ship and retake my home world from Sinestro.”

“Ambitious,” Is the only response I can muster, they are going to have heir work cut out for themselves.

“Diana found my choice of gift...” Donna speaks up with a frown, from her spot beside Dick. “Unsuited for a king, so she is sending a breeding pair of Pegasai.” I can feel most of the girls and a few of the guys squeal internally at he news, but I shift uncomfortably.

“I’m going to have to make sure to provide a fitting response for your own birthdays.” I’m terrified of horses, so I plaster a fake smile on my face and accept the gift how it was intended. “Thank you so much.”

“Thank my sister.” Donna shrugs off the praise. “She insisted. I was going to settle for an enchanted shield.”

“I know you must be missing the good stuff, now that you have your own place.” Oliver walks towards me and hands me a folded piece of paper, then grabs me in a tight hug.

“Mary-Jane can look, but don’t show M’gann until you’re married.” He whispers in my ear firmly while embracing me, before raising his voice back to normal levels. “My chili recipe. So you always know even as a king, you will always be a Queen to me.”

“How do you work this thing!” Exclaims Zatanna in frustration, before pointing angrily at the new Blue Beetle. “Dick, make it play the right song.”

“Alright, one second.” Dick acquiesces to her demand and heads over to fix the stereo.

“I hate the Monkees,” Grumbles Kon mysteriously, while Mary-Jane hands me a small and expertly wrapped box.

“We know you don’t like talking about what bothers you, even if you are willing to ask after everyone else.” Mary-Jane explains quickly, trying to get through the embarrassment. “So we designed a limited artificial intelligence.”

“They came to us and had us interview several dozen experts in the field.” Dubbilex takes over the explanation. “We paid them for a copy of memories about the education and work history each experienced.”

“We then compiled it into data and created a therapist’s personality, from a compilation of over fifty people and used our voice files of Kent Nelson.” Mary-Jane finishes he explanation proudly. “Each one is unable to connect to the internet and will grow in time with each personal patient.”

Removing a small device the size of a Walkman, I realize it works the same as one does with only a few buttons.

“We even ensured it was not to complicated, so it doesn’t explode on you...” They hesitate and then press forward awkwardly. “Dad.”

“This is amazing and I don’t even have words to describe what this means to me.” I grab them in a hug and let my joy wash over everyone.

“I wouldn’t mind having one of those myself,” Wally admits with a chuckle, but several people are quick to voice agreement.

“I’d rather talk to a voice in my head, than try and keep things confidential with a real therapist.” Lena’s words raise a valid concern we have all had and why most of s have avoiding seeking professional help.

“Are they waterproof?” Kaldur asks with a raised eyebrow, envy at the gift leaking from many of them.

“This will revolutionize mental health among the heroic community.” Dinah exclaims with a massive grin on her face.

“How much for one for everyone on the Justice League and the Superfriends?” Oliver starts haggling immediately.

“You will all open one tomorrow.” My daughters promise, embarrassed by all the attention.

“I’ll make sure to get a patent established for you,” Oliver makes his own promise. “This is something you need your name on.”

The strum of a guitar and the beat of a drum, draws everyone’s gaze towards Zatanna who has a guitar around her neck and Dick who stands grinning behind a keyboard. They aren’t alone now, the rest off their ‘band’ beside them.

Wally is on the drums and tapping a beat smugly. M’gann has a bass in her hand and she gives me a gleeful wave, before starting to strum along to ‘Daydream Believer’. Kon and Artemis each have a microphone and explain what is going on.

“Wally learned all the instruments for us in a weekend,” Kon points back at the blue haired speedster with a backwards thumb.

“And M’gann transferred the knolwedge to the rest of us, so we could be the entertainment tonight.” Adds Artemis with a grin.

“Hardest part was learning how to sing the parts for the girls,” Wally brags from his stool. “But anything for my bud.”

“Everyone chose an instrument, so we can all switch out a few times.” M’gann adds with a lovely smile. “I’ll give you all of them, so you can join in once everyone has a chance to play a song for you.”

Santa Prisca
December 25, 2010
8:48 AM, CST

“I can really move into the Tower?” Richie is being shown around by Kon and I, while his pack of dogs explore eagerly.

“Yeah, we have no glass in the building.” It’s all the transparent metal, something the new hire of Mary-Jane’s came up with. “You can thank Henry Irons later, Mary-Jane’s new recruits had some family and will be coming over for dinner tonight.”

Henry and his niece Natasha who he has custody of will be coming, as will Doctor Silas Stone and his ten year old son Victor. Doctor Spence who used to work for Cadmus and a Doctor Adam Strange who is working on more advanced Zeta beam technology are coming.

The teachers already living on the island will be coming as a way for everyone to break the ice. Most of the Doom Patrol and the juvenile criminals will coming, but Waller and Dubbilex both chose not to attend.

“I thought I could imagine how incredible your life was, when you gave me six grand to show you around town.” Richie explains with his voice barely above a whisper. “But I had no idea. I can’t believe I get to have Christmas dinner with superheroes.”

“You paid him six grand to find me?” Kon coughs in surprise at the news.

“Oliver taught me how to bribe people,” I admit with a blush. “Rich people are kind of out of touch and we may have a hard time understanding how much is a lot to normal people.”

“I’m not complaining, that kept my dad off my back for a long time.” Richie gives me a grateful nod and moves on, before we can dwell on his asshole of a dad any longer than necessary.

“You ready for classes in the new year?” The pair are going to be enrolling and testing out the program with the Venom enhanced children and rehab teens.

“Can’t be any worse than Smallville High,” Offers Richie with a shrug and smile at Kon. “Here people will know I’m friends with Superboy and probably not dunk my head in a toilet.”

“No they wont,” Kon assures him with a grimace. “Although you kind of have your own reputation now.”

“I do?” Richie pries eagerly. “What are people saying about me.”

“You’re another crazy criminal that Connor is rehabilitating here.” Kon refuses to look at his friend, when he shares the island gossip. “No one is sure what you can do, but the dogs are giving people some funny ideas about you controlling them.”

“I’m a bad boy...” The nerdy teen exclaims in glee. “That is so cool.”

“I’ll make sure to tell Mary-Jane to avoid you.” I smirk at Richie as he sputters back.

“What did you get them?” Kon asks and hands me three wrapped boxes.

“I had a zoo set up for the animals from Bialya,” Explaining my gifts to the girls, I hand Kon a picture of a two person sailboat. “And I got the flag redone in Firestorm’s colours.”

“What’s this?” He looks at the picture with confusion on his face.

“For you and it’s down at the marina.” Some of my best time growing up was learning how to sail, it really gave me time to think.

“Thanks.” Kon looks out and I think he spots his boat when he smiles softly.

“Whoa!” Richie points at me in shock, while I open my gift from Kon. “Your pyjamas just changed colour.”

“Yeah M’gann gave me one of her uncles spare suits,” I change my clothing into a white suit with a thought and slide the dark purple trench coat on, slipping the matching Fedora on next with a smile.

“That’s really sweet,” Remarks the awkward teen, handing me a small object wrapped in a palm leaf. “Here man, this is for you. Thanks for taking me in, I really appreciate it.”

“You made this?” I exclaim in shock, holding up a blue and pink glass hippo. “This is incredible.”

“I had a lot of time to myself and decided to clean up the glass washing up on the beach.” Richie looks at his feet, blushing at the praise. “I decided to practice my abilities in a constructive way. I’ve kind of got a shack full of these kind of things now.”

“Sorry to interrupt the bonding gentleman,” The Detective Chimp Bobo, exits the elevator and shares his news. “But I have traced the list of Cadmus shipments, that Zoom acquired in Hawaii.”

“Is that really rush over immediately news?” He was supposed to join us for dinner, couldn’t it have waited?

“Not normally no,” He grabs the remote and turns on the news. “But I wanted to save time and give context for the catastrophe.” We see a city in Russia and it’s listing casualties of over three hundred thousand.

“Oh my god!” Richie exclaims for all of us.

“What happened?” I ask for details, even as the news is listing theories.

“Someone’s Meta-gene has triggered, bathing the city in radiation and killing nearly eighty five percent of Sochi.” Bobo explains with a frown, taking intermittent puffs from his curved pipe. “Russia is looking for war and you’ve finally been given Senate approval to go after Cadmus.”

Rachel Roth
Dakota City
December 25, 2010
4:51 PM, MST

“We’re going to have to hit the road again Rachel.” John flicks his cigarette outside and slams the door behind him. “One of your brothers found us and is in town for a family visit.” Which one is it this time? Kirby wont be coming after me anymore, but I still have five brothers out searching.

“It looks like Wrath,” He peaks out the motel window and groans. “Because a gang war is starting to spill into the streets and either this city is full of half breeds, or it’s chalk full of those Meta-humans.”

“I can’t keep using my powers to escape,” I remind him with a frown. “You said it’s how they tracked us.”

“It is,” He sighs and tosses me a helmet. “So I... acquired a ride for us.”

“You stole another vehicle... didn’t you?” I stare the Hell tinged magician down and after letting him squirm for a bit, give him a wide grin. “At least this one should drown out your whining.” For such a ne’er do well, he complains more than the matrons of Azarath.

“It’s not whining,” He complains at my word choice. “It’s griping and I’m allowed. You may be my sisters kid, but I only found out she lived to have you a few months ago.”

“You don’t have to keep protecting me you know,” I whisper and struggle to keep the dark eventualities from forming in my mind. “No one can stop Trigon.”

“Well good thing Giovanni always calls me no one important,” My uncle smirks at me with confidence I wish I could borrow. “Because I’m going to kick your dad’s teeth in for what he did to my sis.”

“And then he’ll devour you and digest your soul.” I scowl at my hands and know in three years, I’m going to be the one who kills the world.

“You said I have three years to get ready for daddy dickhead,” John remarks with a confident smirk. “I’ve already got a lead on some help. Apparently the head of Kord Tech, has the Ruby of Life.”

“I thought you said Sargon died in world war two,” Wondering out loud, I remember him mentioning the battle against a foul entity called Nekron.

“Yeah, when the Lord of the Unliving got some of his essence free from his prison,” My uncle scowls, but doesn’t hide anything when I ask him directly. “Sargon gave his life, to give Nekron’s chosen agent Blackhand immortality and the Justice Society sealed him away in secret.”

“But if his Ruby is being used, didn’t someone find the place?” I ask in concern, because Nekron sounds as bad as my father.

“Sargon left it to family, so hopefully this Serling Roquette is reasonable.” He gestures to the bathroom. “Make sure you pee, we’re not stopping until we get clear of the cloud of rage hanging over the area. People are really going nuts outside, so no dawdling.”

Raquel Ervin
Dakota City
December 26, 2010
1:17 AM, PDT

Icon isn’t coming to save the day, I force the dark thought away so I can focus. I have to hold the shield over the community centre, until someone responds to my alert. I have a few hundred people freaking out in here with me and a gang war taking over the streets.

“You sure I can’t do anything to help Raquel?” Sharon’s little brother is eager to do something to keep his mind busy, he knows his dad is outside with the rest of the cops.

“Just keep an eye out for anyone in a costume,” Answering Virgil with a calm voice, I try to keep my own panic from showing. “I’ll need to let them inside.”

I can do that!” He assures me and rushes off to check the windows, while Sharon and Adam approach.

“You’re good with him,” Admits my friend. “I just yell when I’m looking after him.”

“Virgil tries to piss you off,” Her boyfriend reminds her with a chuckle. “He’s got a crush on Raquel and is trying to impress her.”

“As funny as it is making Sharon squirm, I need to focus.” I grit my teeth from the strain of someone crashing a vehicle into my kinetic barrier.

“I know you’re giving the kid busy work,” Adam remarks slowly. “But he ain’t the only one who drank the water.”

Before I can ask what he means, His lips start to vibrate and he begins creating the sound of a space shuttle inside his mouth. He holds up a glass from the kitchen and I watch it crumble to dust, when the sound Adam is making changes to a high pitched hum.

“And if I have to blind some bastards, I will.” Sharon starts to glow beside Adam, her skin becomes hard to look at with how intense the shine is.

“Let’s keep you two as a last resort,” I instruct them to check the perimeter. “My Team should be here soon.”

Dakota City
December 26, 2010
5:42 AM, PDT

Dodging the swing of a chain, I knock out the thug and try clearing a safe space in front of the hospital. Something is setting off everyone in Dakota City with anger issues and the Superfriends are the only team not hitting a Cadmus base right now.

<Have Kaldur and Artemis, made it to Raquel yet?> I check with M’gann, who is coordinating the action from her Bio-ship.

<They have and are working to subdue the Bang Baby gang.> She updates me and then goes back to her task. <You and Billy have incoming, be careful darling.>

Her warning comes in time for me to let Billy know and we’re able to catch the group unaware. The dozen or so people, are being lead by a woman with a trail of dark purple smoke clinging to her. She sees us between her and the people inside, snarls in feral rage and charges.

“I think we’ve seen more people this morning with powers,” Billy blitzes into the smoking woman and drops her as gently as he can. “Than they have inmates in Arkham.”

“Next few years are going to be interesting,” I agree grimly, working my way through the crowd. “We need to find constructive uses for the thousands of enhanced people popping up, or we’re going to have an army of villains all angry at the world.”

“Good thing I know at least one president,” Cadet Marvel retorts back with a cheerful grin. “Who’s got a school ready for what did Dubbilex say, two thousand students?”

“Yeah but like half of that is for the locals,” I remind him awkwardly. “I’m not going to be able to solve the worlds problems for them. I’m only going to be able to show them a possible way to handle the changes coming.”

“Handle the big screw ups first, so the rest of the leaders are more willing to follow a less aggressive plan.” He laughs at the face I make and restrains the final rage filled person. “Maxima had a hard time keeping quiet about anything, once she found the eggnog.”

“For such a big woman, she’s sure a light weight.” I have to laugh along with Billy, because how did her world never discover alcohol?

“I am so glad...” A high pitched voice, echoes down the street. “You are enjoying the festivities.” A slightly over weight skin head walks down the middle of the road.

He has a once white muscle shirt and blue jeans, both covered in blood as he leaves a trail of foot prints behind him. On his face, is a maniacal grin and he keeps licking at the trails of blood.

“I worked so hard on the festivities for my sister,” The maybe twenty five year old man snarls at us, his face contorting. “But since she decided not to say hello, I think I’ll get revenge for what you did to Gluttony!”

His arms grow disproportionately and his fingers extend into bone claws, the tips shredding through his skin. His face now has four red glowing eyes, the ones that make my head hurt just by looking at them. I remember seeing them in one of my TeleVisions, but trying to recall which one makes me want to hurl.

“I’m going to slice you into a dozen chunks of man meat!” The raging man charges towards us and leaps for Billy’s face.

Lexcorp
December 26, 2010
2:28 AM, PST

“I know you found us distasteful before,” The robotic voice of the Brain echoes through Kara Luthor’s office, as the pair stare each other down. “But you seem to be running out of options.”

His words carry even more weight, when the sounds of explosions come from above. Kara finally nods and stands, shaking the green light constructed hand.

“You give me what I want,” The Brain hums eagerly. “And I shall ensure you can take your late husbands place, ensuring he takes the fall will be child's play.”

“We had best hurry then, my exits are being cut off as we speak.” Kara leads the brain and his guard towards her vaults.

“I have my own means of escape,” Brain remarks flippantly. “You don’t think I waste time like a plebeian and fly?”

“I will admit I have curiosity,” Kara concedes begrudgingly. “As to how you arrived both undetected and before the costumed buffoons.”

“You shall see soon enough, now show me the body.” Brain follows her inside and stops in front of his prize.

Amazo’s body has been reassembled and has had the fake skin removed, revealing the golden metal beneath. Brain’s mechanical casing vibrates in glee, even as more explosions draw closer.

“My forces are nearly depleted, you best get us out of here fast.” Kara grabs the android’s body and stares expectantly at the Brain.

“Indeed, you have followed your part perfectly and now for me to do the same.” Brain makes a snapping sound. “Arsenal, open the Boom tube back to your ‘mother’. Once I’m in my new body, we can finish the search for Isis and Tiamat’s tombs.”

His body guard raises his canon hand and shoots it at the wall, causing a vortex of screaming blue wind to open. The cyborg is what is left of the original Roy Harper and some gift from the alien partners the Light has made.

“We shouldn’t wait any longer, the heroes will be here soon.” Brain somehow smirks at Kara and remarks. “Ladies first.”

“You should know I’m not as arrogant as Lex, I’m ready for a Kryptonite surprise.” Kara scowls, but walks into the wormhole.

“Noted and slightly impressed,” Brain lets out a snide laugh, sending a radio signal through before Kara. “Cancel the welcome party, she’s proven more useful than originally believed.”

Santa Prisca
December 31, 2010
11:50 PM, CST

As Jim and Maxima’s celebration winds down in expectation of the fireworks, I drag Billy and Artemis by the wrist and search for Dinah. Finding her with a drunk and amorous Ollie, I interrupt the two.

“How did we deal with the gold guy,” Glaring at Dinah, I let my frustration leak out and blanket the others.

“We took him down and got him locked up.” Oliver frowns at me for intruding. “Why are you asking this now?”

“Because we fought two of his brothers,” I growl at my adopted father, demanding he wait for me to finish. “And I only remember how one of the three encounters ends.”

“You don’t remember what happened at the hospital?” Billy has a concerned look on his face. “We barely kept our heads on and then the freak cut a portal into a wall, vanishing through it when the Team came to back us up.”

“No I didn’t,” Admitting my lack of memory is easy, because I’m freaking out. “I only know I’m missing any time at all, because I saw the news was still covering the riots and pieced my time together.”

“I don’t remember what happened in the warehouse,” Dinah grabs her head and groans “It’s agony even trying to think about it.”

“Well one of these things,” Ollie frowns at Billy, who looks dapper in his custom suit of armour. “Ain’t like the others.”

Maxima believes our dresses and suits are pointless, when our world is so dangerous. She insisted everyone attended her wedding, armed and in armour. Jim made sure to warn the guests, no gifts that cannot kill someone or keep them alive.

She chose today, once she learned we lit our sky aflame with explosions. Now every explosion she creates, will be in honour of her and my brother’s love. Which gives me an idea.

If we each plant a tree on anniversaries, birthdays, births, and deaths I’ll have a forest grown from love and it will carry on long after each of is gone.

“I’m magical,” Billy remarks, bringing me out of my thoughts. “Which must me why I can remember and you can’t.”

“Why do we remember the guy Zatanna killed then?” Artemis finds a flaw in his theory. “And My head head doesn’t hurt, I just wasn’t inside when the gold guy left.”

“Wally was running all over the place, before anyone else showed up.” The kid in a teenager’s body, realizes with a snap of his fingers. “He coated the area in his Speed Force magic.”

“And that was enough to block whatever they’re doing to everyone’s memories?” Artemis scowls.

“You said you and Jade felt something, when you two killed Sportsmaster.” I add, remembering her revelation. “I think that’s more evidence in the ‘Artemis is a demigoddess’ file.”

“Ever since it happened, I feel more at odds with my sister and closer than we ever have been.” She admits to us with a frown, kicking the remnants of a sandcastle over.

“Well we need to figure this out and some British guy was found sneaking around, but he got his tails drunk and lost them,” I explain why I pulled them aside. “He was in Balzac and it can’t be a coincidence he’s here now.”

“I didn’t even know Genomorphs could get drunk.” Oliver’s eyes widen in shock.

“Neither did I,” Admitting my lack of knowledge, I ask for my favour. “So I kind of need you four to sneak out and go find him, before he causes too much mayhem.”

“Parents are supposed to interrupt the kids canoodling,” I barely hear Green Arrow grumble under his breath, as he checks his quiver is full.

Rachel Roth
Santa Prisca
December 31, 2010
11:58 PM, CST

John left me in an abandoned shack on the beach, shortly after we arrived on the island. He warded it from casual notice and rushed into the festivities, heading for Kordtech to get something of Serling’s.

He may not be a powerful mage, but my uncle has learned more tricks than than most whores turn. His words and not mine, I remind myself as I hear my mother scolding me for my language.

The shack is cleaner than I expected, for one abandoned since November that is. We made sure no one currently lived here first, but I’m begin to doubt it was not in use.

When the fireworks begin lighting up the sky, I can see the shack is full of glass sculptures. I can also see both human and dog tracks in the sand inside. When I hear barking on the beach and it is accompanied by a male voice, I cloak myself in shadows and crawl out the back window as silently as I can.

“Who’s that!” I fail in my attempt, because I fall into a bush immediately.

His dogs begin barking and I swear it sounds like broken English, but I have to be panicking. Dogs that speak, that sounds more like a hellhound.

“If you wanted a sculpture, I give them out for free!” The voice I can now recognize is barely older than I am. “You don’t have to steal them!”

“Found girl!” A black dog is suddenly beside me, sniffing at my legs. “Over here Richie! She smells good, like a bird!”

“Good doggies...” I swallow my shock and send a wave of calm towards the dogs surrounding me. “You don’t need to bite me,” I whisper at the pack, who defend themselves instantly.

“Richie says we don’t have to bite anyone anymore,” The lead dog speaks for his pack of mixed breeds. “We’re good boys and only bite people who want to hurt us or kids,”

“Does she want to hurt the kids?” A Greyhound growls lightly at me when it makes the suggestion.

“No I don’t!” I assure them quickly.

“Then why are you crawling out my workshop window?” The teen finally finds me, sticking his head out the window and frowning down at me. “At midnight no less.”

“I was only looking for a place to hide and thought this was abandoned.” I struggle to right myself and when I do, give him an embarrassed expression. “My uncle should be coming to find me soon.”

“She’s playing hide and seek!” One of the dogs falsely concludes, which has the rest join his excited barks.

“Can we play with her too Richie!” A border Collie begs at my feet, which gets me to scratch behind it’s ear absently.

“I’m the best finder!” The Black Lab brags. “”You all go hide with Bird-girl, me and Richie find you!”

The Collie grabs my cloak and drags me deeper into the woods, while Richie only smiles and waves at me.

“We’ll come find you in a hundred Justice Leagues,” His voice is filled with warmth and I feel no trickery from him, so I let the dogs drag me away. “The dogs will make sure you don’t get lost, I promise I won’t leave you in the woods.”

“You better leave my uncle a note!” I call back at the shack. “He’s kind of over protective of me and may burn you alive!”

.
.
.

Richie keeps his word, him and the lab find me and my Collie guard first. We hid in a tree because the Collie Pineapple, said they would never look up. This may even have been true, if he didn’t insist on marking every bush and rock on the way here.

Once I was back on the ground, I grab Pineapple with a hand of shadow and lower him down gently. He rushes straight for a bush he marked earlier, emerging proudly with one of his namesake.

“Whoa...” Richie exclaims, because of course I forgot to keep my abilities hidden. “You have shadow powers?” He has talking dogs, so it kind of slipped my mind to keep things secret. “I can control glass, but shadows would have let me hide so much easier.”

“You can control glass?” I let out a sigh of relief, he isn’t what John calls a Muggle.

“Yeah, It’s why I lived out here for a while.” He helps me over a branch and points to a log with a tail sticking out from behind it. “I killed someone by accident, so I had to stay away from anyone soft for a while. Don’t worry, I have a pretty good hang of it now.”

“That’s okay,” I give his hand a squeeze, when I realize he still hasn’t let go. “I know what it feels like, when you have a power that hurts people.”

"It was my best friends girlfriend," He whispers. "And he doesn't even blame me."

"It was my mom and I know she doesn't blame me." I share awkwardly in the dark and try changing the subject. "So why did you leave the celebration early?"

"The doggos don't like being close to the fire works or the band, so I brought them out here until it's over." His explanation is honest and filled with care for his pack.

Flightless Man · Mar 23, 2021

Episode 7: I Want Her Now
Kon-El
Santa Prisca
January 1, 2011
2:46 AM, CST

“I know we haven’t had a chance to talk much lately,” Artemis keeps her voice quiet, as we follow Richie’s trail to the shack. “Not since Kyla...died.”

“I’ve been making sure Richie didn’t blame himself and do something Halo couldn’t fix.” She nods at this, but puts a hand on my shoulder in sympathy.

“I don’t want you putting all the blame on yourself, because I know your shouldering Richie’s for him.” Artemis sighs and really opens up to me.

“After Jade left and before my mom got out of prison,” She lowers her voice even more, making sure I’m the only one who can hear her words. “My dad left me locked in a warehouse overnight... with a known psychopath.”

“I’m sorry,” Breathing out my nose angrily, I give Artemis a meaningless apology.

“Sometimes accidents happen and you have no one to blame,” She scowls at her hands and I can easily imagine the blood she sees on them. “When you’re really the cause of someone’s death, you don’t struggle with guilt. You see the truth every single time you close your eyes.”

“It’s not your fault for defending yourself.” I insist firmly, which makes Artemis smile beneath her cowl.

“I know, but it took a lot of talking with Dinah to really believe it. And it’s not your fault,” She adds with a firm, but somehow gentle voice. “For dumping a date rapist. It’s not even Richie’s fault for any of this, Cadmus is the one who did this.”

She’s right, I realize slowly and feel my anger churning. My mother is the one who did this and me and Lena will need to decide who gets first crack at payback.

“When did you get so understanding?” I give her a playful shove, which has her grab my wrist. “You never seemed to want to talk about anything before?”

“I had...have,” Artemis corrects her self, chuckling at the understatement. “Trust issues galore, but I’m trying to go after what I really want now.”

“I’m glad,” She hums softly in agreement as we finally can see Richie’s on the sand. “What do you want?” I ask and she turns away, her heart starting to pound wildly for some reason.

“Kon!” Skittles the Greyhound, rushes along the sand towards us. “I missed you! Did you bring us treats?”

“Of course I did,” I laugh happily, as the cheerful dog licks at my hands. “But you need to tell me first, if the girl inside with Richie was nice to you boys?” Is this a hostage situation, or are we about to crash a date?

“Bird-girl is nice, she play hide and find.” Wagging his tail, Skittles greedily accepts his treats.

“Then we’ll go say high,” Artemis remarks, which makes Skittles start to whine.

“But she telling scary stories, I wait outside.” The Greyhound licks Artemis’ palm goodbye and wanders of into the underbrush.

“Why does Richie have a girl in his shack?” Artemis whispers, as we get close enough to hear the girl’s voice. “I thought he was gay.”

“It’s what he told us at Christmas,” Whispering back, we enter and find a girl in dark blue robes.

She looks to be a few years younger than Artemis, maybe thirteen if I’m being generous.

Her hair matches her cloak, being a dark indigo. She has pale skin, with a blood red crystal embedded in her forehead.

The Richie and her, are sitting cross legged with the pack of dogs lazing about around the pair. The girl stops her story when she sees us and I can tell she’s starting to panic.

“Hey dude. Sorry to barge in,” Trying to calm the situation, I give the girl a warm smile. “You had me worried, the fireworks ended hours ago and we have some weirdo sneaking around.”

“We wanted to make sure he hadn’t got you,” Adds Artemis, frowning at the girl. “But it looks like you just made a friend.”

“Yeah sorry.” Richie bows his head and introduces us, chuckling at the memory. “I found Rachel here sneaking out of my window. He uncle left her here, while he went to handle some things.”

Artemis and I share a look at this, Rachel notices but Richie doesn’t and she gets ready to flee.

“Do you need help,” I ask slowly, because acting without facts has been screwing us over. “Or is your uncle here to hurt someone?”

“He’s here to ask the sorceress for help,” Rachel admits, when she notices Artemis has moved between her and the window. “Serling might be able to help me.”

“With what?” I dig for information, but with a less aggressive tone than Artemis would have.

“Sixteen years of fears, can only end in tears.
If she joins her kin, we’ll be one with sin.
If you wait, the world is bait.
The blood of the daughter, soul of the sinner.
Trade them both, or all shall roast.”

Rachel exhales slowly, her whole body shaking as she recites the words.

“If Serling can’t help us, I don’t think my uncle has many friends left to ask.” She whispers softly and even though I can sense her love for this uncle, I don’t see any hope in her eyes.

“Well I hate to break it to you,” Artemis breaks the awkward silence eventually. “But Serling is dead.”

“But we saw her on the news!” Exclaims the morose Rachel. “She can’t be dead

“That would be the princess,” Richie fills in the details for the magical girl. “She’s Serling and King Connor’s kid.”

“So she’s skilled enough, to craft such a skilled illusion?” Rachel widens her eyes in shock.

“It’s not an illusion,” I admit to the girl. “Mary-Jane can use magic, but that’s a full transformation with technology.” The rest can be shared when and if, Mary-Jane meets this girl.

“We do know Doctor Fate,” Adds Artemis with a grimace. “If your dad is as bad as he sounds, we should probably give him a call.”

“John said it was a last resort,” Rachel shakes her head and counters the suggestion. “If Doctor Fate can’t find a solution in line with his duties, he won’t hesitate to end me. My uncle will probably be killed as well, if a Lord of Order ever has him at their mercy.”

“Maybe we should go find him,” I suggest, worrying what he’s doing in the city. “Get this sorted out before Doctor Fate goes looking for him.”

“Yeah he did come for the wedding,” Agrees Artemis, reaching for her radio. “But I think he was going to set up some wards, before he went back to Salem.”

“Alright,” Rachel concedes with a worried frown. “John is hard to miss, he likes to talk and doesn’t know when to stop.”

“Sounds like how Wally would have ended up,” My friend in all white laughs. “If Zatanna didn’t find out how to muzzle him.”

“With her mouth?” My retort has Rachel and Richie join in the laughter, but I meant it. Since he rejoined the Team, the pair have been joined at the hip.

“Whatever works.” Artemis grins and licks her lips.

“Hey guys make a wish!” Richie shouts, pointing at the stars. “Make your wish before it burns up and it’ll come true.”

“You really believe in that kind of thing?” Artemis teases my friend from Smallville, but I can see her lips silently wishing.

“Not really, but it’s getting awfully big...” Richie admits, excitement filling his voice. “I think it’s going to hit!”

“Kon!” Hands are at my back, as Artemis hisses in my ear frantically. “You can’t let that hit the water, or it could wipe out entire coastlines!”

“On it.” I assure her and soar towards the plummeting meteor.

Gritting my teeth in worry I couldn’t reveal to the others, I pick up speed. Forcing myself ahead of the blazing hunk of space debris, I slam my fists into the rock and force it to slow down.

My best effort isn’t enough on it’s own though, something else is helping me. When I realize it’s thrusters shooting downwards, I understand I have spacecraft in my hands and decide to gently place it on the beach.

Artemis Crock
Santa Prisca
December 1, 2011
3:19 AM, CST

When Kon lands on the beach and drops the asteroid in the sand, Lena has joined him and aids him in the descent. The rock cracks and falls apart showing a dark purple metal underneath.

They speed the process up, tearing larger chunks free and I appreciate how tightly Kon’s costume hugs him from behind. Once he’s done mourning Kyla, I’m going to make sure he knows how I feel about him and that I don’t blame him for being influenced anymore.

Fairly quickly, it is made clear something artificial is inside the space debris. A van sized object in the shape of a teardrop is revealed and Kon looks up at me in shock.

“Someone’s inside this thing and it looks like she’s waking up!” His voice is concerned, because of course he doesn’t even consider she might be a threat.

Lena finds a seam none of us can in the darkness and tears a section free from the ship. Reaching a hand inside, it emerges again with an orange arm. It’s attached to voluptuous alien, who looks to be a year or two older than me.

She has a body like one of the Amazons, but with ears pointed like a cats and slit eyes. A mane of curly crimson hair, cascades down her body and helps to conceal her lack of clothing. It helps but doesn’t hide the fact, she does have a rather pronounced figure.

She jumps to frantically trying to speak, but none of us can understand her words. Her meaning is clear, she is thankful for the help and that is all I can be sure of.

When Lena tries to interrupt and explain we don’t know her language, the nude alien grabs Lena’s cheeks and presses a kiss to her face. Lena widens her eyes in shock and struggles at first, but something in the technique makes her allow it.

“Here, for you.” A loud ripping sound, is followed by Kon holding up his cape to the orange girl. “So you don’t have to be embarrassed.”

“I am not a bad flyer,” The as Wally would say “alien babe’, defends herself and shocks us all. “Our ships are landing like this.”

“He meant about being naked,” Lena steps back from the forward girl, explaining what I assumed was obvious.

“Why would I be embarrassed?” Our new arrival asks in confusion.

“We wear clothes on Earth,” I cut and laugh at Kon’s face. “Otherwise the good boys like Kon, will never get anything done. I assumed you had been to our planet before, since you know English.”

“My people can be learning language,” She explains with a wide grin on her face. “From the act of the kissing.”

“I know Vietnamese,” I blurt out without considering the consequences.

“Oh, thank you for the offering,” She rushes toward me, keeping her makeshift towel around her with an arm.

I could avoid it, but I am the one who opened her mouth and maybe this will get Kon to look. Besides I have always been curious and this gives me a perfect cover, if it’s not as fun as Lena’s face made it look.

“This will be helping me communicate, yes?” She steps away from me and smiles at everyone.

“The kissing thing will help with some people, but I’ll pass thanks.” Richie giggles with Raven. “But maybe start with your name next time.”

“Please be forgiving me.” She blushes a dark red and bows. “I am Princess Koriand’r of Tamaran.”

Santa Prisca
December 1, 2011
3:47 AM, CST

“Why did we find you sneaking around my daughter’s workshop?” I growl angrily at the guy who looks disturbingly like Keanu Reeves in Constantine. “Which one of the Light sent you?”

“I was looking for Serling, not some little kid.” He blows a cloud of smoke right in my face, frowning when I don’t react. “And no one sent me. In fact... I’m kind of going against what was written.”

“What do you mean?” I lean back in my chair and search him for emotional clues.

“First off, you should get out of my head.” He smirks at me and winks. “It’s a scary place and you might not find a way out.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Cutting off the full power of my empathy, I leave it on a more passively aware state instead.

“And second,” He frowns at his hands and slams a fist into the table. “My niece needs some serious magical help, or it’s going to be the end of the world. So we came to ask Serling, who I know has the Ruby of Life.”

“My daughters, are the ones with the Ruby,” I share, sensing no ill will from him towards any of us on the island. “Who are you and who is you’re nice?”

“I’d say call me John, but since I don’t keep friends for very long.” He offers me a hand and a saucy grin. “May as well get used to Constantine and my niece’s name is Rachel.”

“Connor.” I stare him down and dig into what he said. “Now how’s the world going to end?”

“My niece’s dad, is a demonic god know as Trigon.” As soon as he says the words, my head has a killer migraine as some magical knot is cut and I remember things.

I remember seeing Raven in the Teen Titans cartoon and comics, I remember who Trigon is and what he can do. I even remember the fights with the other two sinful spawn of his.

“So what do you need from us.” I waste no time doubting him, because this is so far above my level I can’t even see the stairs.

“You just believe me... like that?” Constantine stares at me in shock and I can feel his love for Rachel and his Rage at Trigon, become tempered by hope for a solution.

“Dimensional seer,” I say outloud for the first time, because if anyone will believe the absurdity, it will be him. “I’ve seen what he can do first hand.” I think back on the episode where he turns everyone to stone and share the image of a flaming world.

“This ain’t no Sargon the Sorceress,” He grins in devious glee. “But this is a hell of a lot more useful than anything I expected to find here.”

“So how long do we have?” It happens on her birthday, so worst comes to worst, we have a lantern bring her to a different planet.

Maybe the Guardians can contain Trigon, maybe not, but we have a lot of options to try.

“Exactly three years,” Constantine growls and angrily lights another smoke. “Her sixteenth birthday.”

“Since I know I’ve heard Giovanni complain about you, I’m guessing Doctor Fate will be of a like mind?” He shifts awkwardly but does concede to my claim.

“Yeah we should ask someone else if we can.” He shrugs and explains his dilemma. “Problem with ruining the lives of all ya friends, you have no one left to ask for help.”

“Well then it’s a good thing you suck at sneaking through a jungle.” Laughing at his grumbling, I clarify. “Because I can ask Giovanni for you, this is a big deal and I don’t mind hiding you when he shows up.”

“And when he can’t do anything?” He stares me down, waiting for me to take the easy way out.

“I find someone else, maybe interrogate Circe and offer her a deal.” Constantine realizes how serious I am no and gives me an approving grin. “If I have to, we send her off world for her sweet sixteen. Prophecies always say it’s the end of the world, but what if she’s not on one?”

“I like how you think.” John slaps his thigh and he laughs happily. “Never give up and spite the bastard the entire way.”

Kaldur’ahm
Mount Justice
January 4, 2011
3:35 PM, PDT

“This is a most splendid fortress,” Our new arrival Koriand’r, exclaims with wide eyes. “It will endure much damage from the outside yes?”

“We are indeed secure inside this place.” I smile at her enthusiasm and how Lena’s eyes, have not left Kori since they arrived an hour ago.

“When are your other friends, being finished with the school?” The orange alien asks, eager to meet her new comrades.

“Billy will be here soon,” Artemis explains and throws herself on the beanbag chair in a heap. “He goes to school in the city here, but everyone else is scattered across the country.”

“Why are you all separated?” Kori has a frown wrinkling her face. “Battle-bonded like you all, should live and learn as one.”

“Connor only just got his new school set up,” I clarify for our new royal teammate, leading her and Lena through the Cave. “I believe many will transfer in the next few years.”

“This is of the good,” Koriand’r nods sagely and leans into Lena’s face with a wide grin. “Where is the room for training. You said it is one of the last things your father had a personal hand in designing, before he moved into the room of boards.”

“Yeah, he designed it for me when I was nine,” Lena answers and it’s easy to see her getting lost in the conflicting memories. “But it takes too much power and really can only be justified as a training room, or a prison for someone as strong as Superman.”

“Your cousin yes?” Kori’s voice is softer now, aware of the shift in Lena’s mood. “The one you wish to apologize to?” Lena looks at me sharply and I turn away, making it clear I ‘heard nothing worth repeating’.

She may have started her time with us on the wrong foot, but she’s one of us now. I’m not going betray the only trust she has left.

“Yes, but I told you not to tell anyone else that.” Lena hisses at the Tamaranean princess. “It was a private talk.”

“But it was not like the one,” In confusion, Kori tilts her head and asks for clarification. “We had about my privates and why I must wear this social armouring, outside of my home.” She glares irritably at her purple skirt and tank top.

“Earthlings keep lots of things private,” The blonde Kryptonian blushes, but does clarify for her friend. “Bodies, feelings, and what we really think of people.”

“This is sounding so lonely,” Kori shakes her head sadly and wraps Lena in a hug, lifting her off the ground. “On Tamaran, we are sharing all of these things.”

“Well... Humans are weird,” Lena agrees with a sigh.

“Billy has arrived,” I nod slowly at Lena, deciding my presence is not required. “I have some mission details to go over with him, can you please finish showing Princess Koriand’r around?”

“Oh Kaldur no,” Interrupts the orange girl with a playful scowl on her face. “My friends are calling me Kori, or Starfire when in the battle.” I see she’s already chosen her code name.

“I apologize, I did not want to presume.” Giving a short bow of my head, I turn to leave. “Once Lena has show you around, please join us for training.”

“I look forward to the meeting of the others.” She agrees with an energetic head bob, that sends her crimson mane rippling.

“Take your time, we have a while before we begin.” I get a grateful nod from Lena and return to Kon and Artemis, only to soon wish I was elsewhere.

The tension between the two is just as thick as the situation I had just left, maybe even more so. At least Lena and Kori are bantering, this pair is just sitting in awkward silence and are still watching the menu screen.

“Kori seems eager and I hope she will mesh with each of our combat styles.” Artemis jerks in surprise, accidentally choosing whatever she was hovering over.

“I’m just happy Lena finally has a friend,” Kon admits. “Being a Luthor, means nothing to an alien princess.”

“And it helps...” Adds the blonde girl, a single eyebrow raised at Kon. “That Lena doesn’t act like she’s better than everyone anymore.”

“It has been more pleasant, since she found Wisdom.” I agree with a soft smile, because I really do trust her to have our backs in the field.

“Artemis...” Billy enters the room and strides towards her in full costume. “I have something for you, it’s from a friend of ours.” He holds up a white top hat for her, which has me realize he’s wearing a red toque and has a very blank look on his face.

“Do not accept the gift,” I warn her, even as she backs away from Billy.

“No worries about that,” Growls Artemis, while Billy just tilts his head in confusion. “He’s definitely being controlled by something. After last year, none of us will fall for such a bad performance.”

“Oh well...” Billy remarks ominously and slams into Kon at full speed.

Kon’s back slams into the reinforced wall and his head makes a horribly loud crack. He falls forward unconscious, but Billy is already moving for the next biggest threat... me.

I feel a rib or two break, from the train known as Billy Batson. He crashes into me with a savage elbow and drives me into the concrete floor. Not taking the time to finish me off, he goes for his real prize.

“Come Alice, I have so many wonderful things to show you.” I can hear Billy speak, but the cadence is definitely from someone speaking through him and not his natural pattern.

“It’s you!” Hisses Artemis, even as she struggles in Billy’s grip.

“You won’t need these old friends anymore,” The controlled Cadet Marvel warns her and looks at the time on the television. “Say your goodbyes now, because Rose should be done setting the bomb, right about... now.”

He sees me struggling to stand and snaps my ankle with a dark grin. Billy covers her mouth when Artemis begins to scream in rage, carrying her from the room and leaving me crawling towards Kon.

“Lena!” I roar as loud as I can, forcing myself through the pain in my chest. “Bomb!” I defiantly have a punctured rib I realize, as I reach Kon.

“Get out now!” Gritting my teeth, I grab Kon with one arm and struggle to my feet.

Zeta tubes are farther away, but I may not be able to swim both of us out. I don’t have anymore information than a villain’s word, so who knows how much time is left on the clock.

Artemis Crock
Happy Harbor
January 4, 2011
4:17 PM, PDT

“Don’t cry my darling Alice,” Billy holds my arms firmly behind my back, while the freak Marvin from Halloween strokes my face. “I know this is the happiest day of your life, but we’re together now.”

“I think she’s crying,” Rose Wilson from school is here and I knew she was involved in the car chase, no matter what Dinah said afterwards. “Because I blew up her friends.” Trying to headbutt Marvin, Rose predicts the move and yanks my head to the side.

“Well then, maybe they shouldn’t have killed your brother,” Marvin presses a kiss to my temple and inhales the scent of my hair, making me squirm harder in Billy’s hold. “Don’t worry, I promise to make you forget such awful people. You will only think of me soon.”

“Wendy!” He smiles devilishly and snaps his fingers.

One of the girls from Billy’s school, walks out from behind a closed door. The girl with the short black pixie cut, is wearing a slave Leia bikini and has another one of the weird looking hats on. Hers is a costume viking helmet, to go with her more medieval look I assume.

“Bring my dear Alice to the wardrobe please, I want her to look her best for our date.” Marvin grins at me and puts the white top hat on my head. “She should start seeing things my way soon.”

“Like hell I will, you sick freak!” Snarling at the nerd doesn’t get me anything, besides another patronizing pat on the cheek.

“You are strong my sweet Alice,” Marvin frowns at me sadly. “But even you... can’t face this alone. When you’re ready to admit need me, you only have to call my name and I will save you my love.”

I don’t have long to wait, his meaning becomes clear as dark voices begin whispering. The insecurities I thought buried and the dark thoughts I run from, coil inside my brain. I’ve only taken three steps, but already I just want to sob. How is he doing this to me?

I welcome these whispers. After seeing Mount Justice explode, I just wanted to hear Kon’s voice again. Even this dark fantasy of him blaming me, is better than silence and my own thoughts.

Lena Luthor
Mount Justice
January 4, 2011
4:31 PM, PDT

“Get to Kaldur now!” I roar at Kori, scanning the Cave for the bomb. “Take him and Kon out the sea door!

Her eyes are glowing with a green fire, as she blasts off and heads for our fallen. I see the timer on the bomb, showing I have twenty six seconds to act. It’s beside the geothermal generator, which will set off a chain reaction and take out most of the city.

“Come on...” I appear beside the explosive, in a rush of wind and find nothing but an on switch. “Alright, plan B it is then.” Grumbling to myself, I do what I know Kal would.

Grabbing the stereo sized bomb with one arm, I cradle it and soar straight up. I go through the exhaust vent, tearing a fissure through the stone. When I near the peak, I hear the timer pick up speed and let go.

With a final surge of speed, I break through the top soil and feel the ground explode beneath me. The force of a volcano, rumbles through the rock and starts collapsing the landscape around me. What kind of bomb was that, it’s imploding the entire mountain!

Wasting no time, I race towards the ocean and dive into the waves. Kori doesn’t have oceans like this on her world, she said the only have a network of very shallow seas.

I saw Kaldur barely moving and I don’t think she can swim very well, so I’m going to have to find all three before things get even worse. Not allowing myself to consider the fact that I may be too late, I surge through the water and find the three sinking to the sea floor.

Onomichi
January 5, 2011
8:49 AM, JST

“Artemis and Billy’s com signals got shut off quickly,” Detective Chimp explains to the rest of the Team, who Cheshire and I are accompanying on this rescue mission. “But the trackers you all drank, are still giving us a location.

“I still can’t believe you chipped us all,” Wally grunts, scowling at. “At your birthday no less... not cool man.”

“Eleven days later and it’s already coming in use,” Retorting back, I give him a wink. “Besides, you already flushed it from your system. I’ll need to actually implant one in you, if you ever let me.”

“No need,” Remarks Zatanna, leaning her head on Wally’s shoulder. “I have the bits I need, if I have to do a locator spell on him.”

“Never tell me what they are.” Cheshire shakes her head and laughs darkly.

“It was only some hair and a baby tooth!” Wally defends his girlfriend’s magic, scowling fiercely at Jade. “Don’t be gross.”

“Stay focused,” Kon growls at them, while I leave GUS in a hover position. “Two of our friends and over twenty girls are missing, we can’t screw this up.”

“Calm yourself my friend.” A freshly healed Kaldur, places a hand on Kon’s shoulder. “Do not lose yourself in anger, we shall recover them.”

“Cheshire will be leading Beta squad,” I start giving out Team assignments. “Blue Beetle, Secret, Miss Martian, Detective Chimp, and Superboy, will be finding and retrieving the captives.”

“And the rest of you get the fun part,” Cheshire snorts. “You get to bash the Shadows head’s in.”

I’d let you trade, but you know the layout of the bases best.” She accepts my words, with a stiff nod of her head.

“You each have an emergency mirror,” Kaldur reminds Beta squad. “Use it as soon as you find the missing girls.”

“Yeah, Halo is on standby.” I Add and double check my gear. “Good luck everyone and remember... this is an operation against the Light, War protocols are enabled.”

“That means we don’t have to arrest the bad guys,” Lena explains to Kori, a savage smile on her face.

.
.
.

It doesn’t take long, for things to get chaotic. As soon as Lena busts through the front door, we’re in a fight for our lives.

The Shadows seem endless at first, but we have been making progress through the compound. The at first rather bland temple, conceals an entire training base in the forest.

By the time we fight our way to the main room, Beta squad has already beaten us here and engaged the enemy in battle.

<Get the hats off them!> The comforting mental voice M’gann, fills us in when we rush to help.

Some teen I recognize but can’t place, is clearly directing the controlled. He’s across the pit of glowing green goo, tapping commands into a console furiously.

“What is that stuff?” Zatanna nearly gags, when she sees a skull floating in the dark liquid.

“Lazarus pit,” Cheshire explains with a grunt, blocking a slash from a blank faced Artemis. “Ra’s uses them to-” She cuts off suddenly, as a sword pins the sisters together.

“Now we’re even for my son.” Deathstroke kicks the bleeding pair off his sword and flicks the blood away casually, ignoring the screams of rage from the Mad Hatter. “We’ve lost the base boy, time to retreat.”

A girl in nearly identical clothing emerges from a Boom tube, grabbing the shrieking teen and yanking him through. Deathstroke and a big bald black man, escort Ra’s through next.

“Artemis!” Kon throws Billy to his sister and rushes to the impaled girls. “No. No. No.” He checks for a pulse, growing desperate for us all. “Not again. You can’t leave me too.”

“Put them in the pool!” He does as I say, trusting me as soon as the words leave my mouth and rolls all three inside with a splash.

“You!” I hear my own voice shriek over the wind and turn in confusion. “I didn’t think you would really be here.”

My eyes are locked on the very familiar face. The original Roy has been turned into a cyborg, with the same metal as Sphere replacing over half his body. He strides forward from the vortex of blue wind and raises his arm cannon.

“I’m going to pry my life out of your skull!” He roars at me, with his face contorted in a snarl.

I try and leap out of the way, but he surprises me by cancelling his first portal and creating a new one beneath me. The change in air pressure, yanks my straight down and I can only shriek in defence.

“Ahh!” is the last thing my friends hear from me, as I fall into the unknown.

Kon-El
Onomichi
January 5, 2011
9:29 AM, JST

Emerging from the vial green ooze, I keep a hand on each sister and stop them from sinking to he bottom. Connor said to get them in the goo, so I did. I’m realizing though, he probably didn’t mean me with them.

I feel my body tingle and then my skin starts to burn. When Jade and Artemis start twitching in my hands, I ignore the discomfort and pull them both towards me.

“Whoa!” I expected them to be disoriented, but the two are acting like savages.

The sisters alternate between clawing me and each other, even as M’gann floats us all out of the dark green ooze. As we rise, I can’t stop myself and grab Artemis in a full body embrace.

“It’s me Artemis,” She keeps struggling in my grasp, even as I try soothing this feral attitude she has now. “I’ve got you and I won’t let go. Come back to me please... I need you.”

She isn't raging nearly as badly as my dad was, so maybe this will work. I focus all my love - as embarrassing as it is to even think - and blast Artemis with a blast of dark pink. It works enough, that she stops thrashing in my arms and looks up at me.

She stares at me intensely before capturing my lips with her own.

Flightless Man · Mar 26, 2021

Episode 8: Face to Face
Bana Migdhall
January 5, 2011
11:05 AM, EEST

“Roy did excellent,” Queen Bee purrs from her throne. “Didn’t he my dear?” Black Adam bows his head and confirms her words.

“He did my love,” Adam’s voice is slow to come, making me think he’s being controlled. “And soon you will have control of Santa Prisca.”

The queen stares at me, my face being pressed into the floor by Roy and considers her options. I take a deep breath and retract my own royal jewels. I don’t know how well this will work, but it’s not like I really have anything else to try.

“Hello Connor,” She approaches me, sauntering seductively with each step. “You came here to sign some treaties, why are you on the floor? I don’t require my noble guests to debase themselves, unless they wish to of course.”

I can smell cookies being freshly baked, intermixed with the odour of M’gann’s cherry shampoo. As soon as I recognize the scents, I next feel the Queen’s emotional control seeping into my brain.

Normally I make my shields stronger, but that makes no noticeable difference. So next, I try to amplify a different one. I get angry, but I can still feel myself falling for Queen Bee.

“Come now your Majesty,” She whispers in my ear, placing a soft hand on my cheek. “You don’t need to fight these feelings. We can have fun with my betrothed later, he doesn’t mind sharing me.”

“Sorry,” I make a choice and sever my connection to my emotions. “But I’m allergic to bees.” The only way way to avoid being controlled by her, is to not feel anything right now. Once I get out of here, I’ll be able to fix this... I hope.

“Oh, you can resist?” Bee giggles darkly, before snapping her fingers. “Let’s see how you do tomorrow, after a day in Ivy’s tender hands.”

“I have a thing for green girls,” I snark back, while Roy levels his cannon at the back of my head. “You might have better results, If you wear body paint next time.”

“Don’t talk to Mother like that!” he snarls at me and drives one of his heels into my spine. “She’s nothing like your Martian whore.”

“It’s alright Roy,” His ‘mother’ calms him down with her calm words. “The imposter will learn manners, you can even watch if you want.”

“Can I really?” My genetic donor sounds like he’s being offered candy, he’s actually bouncing on his heels and it really hurts. “I won’t bother Aunt Pamela, I promise.”

“I know you won’t Roy,” Bee pats him on the head and praises him. “You’re a good boy, unlike this king we shall need to break... the hard way.”

“He and the Martian may be strong mentally.” Roy grabs me by the neck and lifts me to my feet. “But he’ll break like all the rest have mother.”

“Of course he will,” Queen Bee smirks, her words sounding like poisoned honey. “And once we crack his secrets open, we can free your father and the rest of the League from his control.”

“Noor lasted three days before breaking,” Roy laughs at me, as he begins dragging me from the room. “But she was strong, you won’t last even half that time.”

He drags me through a sandstone fortress, getting respectful greetings from each person we pass. I don’t feel anything right now. I’m not upset nor am I worried, I just think over what Roy has been saying.

“You’re right you know, but not about everything.” Make friends with your captives, it makes them less likely to kill you. “Someone did steal your life and gave it to me.”

“You admit the crime so readily,” The cyborg growls and squeezes my shoulder so hard it breaks. “Do you take pride in what you did to me?”

“I didn’t do anything to you, I was grown in Luthor’s lab.” I’m not going to make him see reason, he’s way too emotionally invested. “They gave me your memories, and suppressed my own personality.”

“So you’re innocent?” He snorts in grim amusement. “Likely story.”

“I turned back on, and did my best to break free of the control.” We reach a sealed door and wait for entry. “Once I did, I made it clear I wasn’t you.”

“Yet no one came looking for me!” He slams me forward into the door and I hear bells ringing. “Green Arrow is a hero, he wouldn’t have left me!”

“We all thought you were dead until recently,” I admit the half truth, but leave out my own fault. It won’t make him like me anymore, to learn I was the one who blew him up.

“More lies from the chimera!” I can hear him grind his teeth behind me, as the door whooshes open and reveals Poison Ivy in a lab coat.

“Don’t injure him too badly Roy,” The green skinned woman, halts any further assault on my person. “I need him fit enough for the tests, or he’ll have no chance of survival.”

“Sorry Auntie Pam.” Roy shoves me into the lab and forces me down onto an operating table. “I won’t hurt him again, unless he tries to escape.” He mumbles an apology, while strapping me down with multiple restraints.

“Of course dear,” We can’t have him running lose in the city, he would upset the sisters ever so much. Not even your mother, could stop them from skinning him.”

She injects me with a vial of amber fluid. It sends ice shooting through my blood and I can’t stop shivering. Minutes turn into hours and then days, as I fade in and out of consciousness.

Bana Migdhall
January 10, 2011
9:46 PM, EEST

“Roy.” Someone is talking, so I open my eyes to swirling colours.

I have fragmented memories of who knows how long. Some are of Poison Ivy injecting me with different chemicals and taking notes of each ones result. I have memories of Roy’s cyborg face, implanted in my mind and stuck in a vengeful smirk.

“Take him to the others,” I hear a woman say with no care for my well being, but I can’t tell if it’s Queen Bee or the Doctor. “If he survives the night, we can question him in the morning.”

Roy undoes my restraints and carries me down the winding path through the palace. He’s more gentle than before, taking care to keep me from any collisions. I guess my current condition has even him, feeling like I don’t need my head crashing into things.

“I didn’t think you would last so long,” Roy mutters and I doubt he thinks I can understand him right now. “Maybe you really aren’t an alien.”

“Clone...” I mumble up at him and reel from the pain, that is still coursing through every inch of my body. “Cadmus...”

It took nearly all my effort to say those two words, so I don’t hear what his grumbled response is. He isn’t made enough to toss me inside, handing me off to a pair of warm and very large hands.

“Make sure he survives the night,” Roy orders whoever is in the dark cell with me. “I still have questions for him.” He doesn’t wait for a response, slamming the door shut and leaving me in the dark.

“Who is it Mister Grodd?” A young boy asks and I realize it’s a gorilla holding me.

“This would be the King of Santa Prisca,” Grodd’s voice rumbles in his chest. “He doesn’t look good Garfield, I need you to get off the bed please children.” I hear them comply at once and the sound of rustling straw, lets me know my destination.

Bana Migdhall
January 10, 2011
11:17 PM, EEST

“Grodd?” I sit up and groan, glad to see a familiar face. “You fixed me?” I can feel again and even the pain in my body is abating.

“It was simple enough to reconnect your emotions,” His voice rumbles deeply, with the words having a curious tone. “It was as if your brain was already beginning the process on it’s own, I only needed to direct the force behind the repairs.”

“We already have one crazy guy in here with us,” A blonde girl that I recognize from the reports as Cassandra Sandsmark, scoffs in irritation and gestures to one corner of our cell. “Marvin has just been muttering to himself for days over their.”

“I took one look in his head,” Grodd growls out dismissively. “And decided we are all far better off, without him in control of his faculties.”

“I’m glad you’re alive.” Accepting a cup of water, I take a few small sips and pass it back. “But this must mean...”

“We are being concealed magically?” The gorilla smirks at me and nods sagely. “Yes we are. In the city of the Amazons.”

“We’re on Themyscira?” How the hell have they hid this from Wonder Woman?

“No,” Cassandra’s mother clarifies with an exhausted voice. “These are the Lost Sisters who left after Hercules invaded. They have hidden the city behind a constant sandstorm.”

“Queen Bee is the child of one warrior,” Grodd adds with a dark chuckle. “Who was captured on a mating raid and raised by the Bialyan, who was her father.”

“Was?” I ask with a frown at his tense. “What happened to him?”

“Bee needed to hide her heritage,” He gives me a savage grin, exposing his fangs. “So she could marry into the royal family and claim the throne. Once she did, she waited for another raid on her men folk and captured an Amazon alive.”

“Her ability gave her a willing puppet, who could show her the way home.” I realize and Grodd confirms my words with a nod of his head.

“She gained control of the city, either by force or persuasion.” Doctor Sandsmark adds, he body shaking from exhaustion. “We haven’t been able to find out, Grodd is only watched by low ranking warriors.”

“As glad as I am you’re all relatively okay.” I check them each over with a quick glance and see no major injuries. “Why are you still alive?”

“They need my mom to decipher the Orb of Ra.” Cassandra scowls and slams a fist into the wall, knocking a sandstone brick into dust.

“Impressive.” I smile and wonder if her mother, has similar abilities. “Does it run in the family?”

“Uhmm... wow, the stonework here is really shoddy.” She steps away awkwardly and averts her eyes from mine.

“No need to keep secrets,” Grodd adds with a more friendly smile than I’m used to him having on his face. “We are in this together and besides, I already gleaned the important details the first night.”

“It does, but on her fathers side.” The missing archaeologist grimaces in memory she wished forgotten.

“Why didn’t you tell me Cass?” Garfield sounds like she stabbed him in the back. “I told you when the spider bit me.”

“You had to!” Cassandra whisper shrieks at the boy. “You turned red!”

“What are talking about?” Her mom leans closer to the Logan boy. “He looks normal to me.”

“That would be his illusion,” Laughs Grodd, who winks at the blushing boy. “The children have been practising.”

”Why did you keep it a secret Garfield?” Helena asks, using her ‘what else are you hiding young lady’ voice.

“Because it’s a curse!” Garfield growls and steps into the narrow bar of light, his illusion shimmers and reveals his new form. “Look at me!”

His skin is now a bright cherry red, while his hair has taken on a darker shade. Garfield no longer has two eyes, each one has separated into four smaller ones. They form a cluster on his forehead that now lacks the concave eye sockets and instead has eight small dimples for each beady eye.

“If it is indeed a curse Garfield,” Grodd places a hand on Garfield’s shoulder and pulls the trembling boy into a tender hug. “Then why can you hide it from us?”

“I dunno...” He rubs at his eyes, hiding his tears from us.

“I think someone wanted you protected and gave you a gift to do so.” The gorilla explains softly. “You have a destiny young one and it begins with getting us out of here.”

“Don’t worry about how cool you look.” I try my own hand at cheering Garfield up, making sure he sees my wink. “Once I got my own powers and new look, I got a hot alien girlfriend and now I’m royalty.”

“Really?” Garfield’s locks all eight of his eyes on me, smiling hopefully.

“Yeah and since your mom has some memory damage,” With a less jovial voice, I inform him of his mothers condition. “You’ll be living with my family for a while anyway, once we get out of here. Lots of chances to earn a knighthood.”

“Wow...” The scarlet skinned boy squeals in disbelief.

“Duke Grodd here, will be in need of a squire.” Letting out a snort at Grodd’s shocked expression, I clarify. “Waller and the Doom Patrol, have been running rescue missions in Bwunda. We haven’t found Brain’s base yet, but Apehattan has nearly hit a population of seven hundred.”

“We managed to sneak my beacon inside, in the sole of Garfield’s shoe.” Grodd holds up the small device and smirks. “I told them if a single hair on his head was harmed, I’d make sure to melt Bee’s brain before I was taken down.”

“He made one of the soldiers,” Garfield snickers and barely contains his amusement, each word nearly breaking him. “Crawl over and lick his butt!” Garfield can’t hold it any longer and breaks into a giggle fit, Cassandra joining him with more restrained laughter.

“After this display,” Grodd discloses with an innocent grin on his face. “Garfield was allowed to walk inside under his own power, no search required.”

“So you’re saying,” I wonder aloud, with a face contorted in thought. “We only need need to get the beacon far enough away?” Plans already forming, as I consider the people here with me.

Helena will slow us down, but if Grodd can carry her we can do this. I don't know how, but in the time we have been talking I feel almost as good as new. The only symptom I have now, is an admittedly high fever.

“What kind of illusions can you make?” Sitting beside Garfield, I look for specific details.

“Anything I can think of, but making animals is a lot easier.” He explains, squinting at how close I am.

“Alright, here’s the plan.” I make sure I can sense no one guarding our cell and give a hushed explanation.

Artemis Crock
Santa Prisca
January 11, 2011
5:17 AM, CST

With Mount Justice gone, it made sense for the Superfriends to move into the Tower. Connor and M’gann have the facilities in place already and after Marvin grabbed Billy at school, everyone is scared.

The Light knows who the League are and we can’t keep everyone safe, it’s been proven. My body hurt all over and I have no memory of the day I was being controlled. Billy doesn’t either, none of the girls Marvin kidnapped do.

Richie gave me one of his dogs and Rex has been doing wonders for my nerves, he reacts to sounds I haven’t even heard. He evaluates the sound and will let me know if he thinks it’s dangerous.

I think Richie came to the same conclusion I did about my time as a captive, because he smiled sadly and shared how the dogs make him feel safe now. We never confirmed anything with words, but he’s not just Kon’s friend anymore.

“Thank you for coming for me,” I whisper and lean my head on Kon’s shoulder, the static on the TV is strangely soothing. “And I’m sorry it took me so long, to figure out my feelings.” We could have avoided a lot of drama last year, if I had just been clear about what I wanted.

“It’s okay.” Kon strokes me hair and then hums softly. “I had to figure out who I was too. If we rushed into things in the summer, it would have just been physical.” I know that idea makes him think of Kyla and I hate what she did to him.

Bana Migdhall
January 11, 2011
6:57 AM, EEST

“Stay silent and ready the illusion,” Grodd whispers to Garfield, who’s eyes flash red in acknowledgement.

The two children shimmer and fade from view, replaced by hovering flies. Replicas of each of both, appear sleeping on the floor and I lay on my back acting like I felt last night.

“Keep Cassandra hidden and get outside the walls,” Whispering to the flies, I remind them of the plan and send a wave of confidence to each. “The beacon will trigger and my team will be on the way.”

“So stay quiet and don’t wait for us,” Helena adds with a cough. “We’ll catch up with you two.”

“I don’t believe you...” Her daughter’s voice is angry, which is reflected in the fly’s frantic back and forth.

“I’m going to find Noor and then Grodd will guide me, to himself and your mom,” With a confident voice and wave of calm, I reassure the eight year old kids. “Once I have them, we will come for you.”

“Away from the door!” Our escort roars at us, before peering inside and sneering at us. “Good, you are learning you place.”

When the door opens, Grodd and I reinforce the mental link being shared with the five of us. Helena and Grodd, are forced out of the cell at gun point and escorted away.

Roy stalks in next and looks nowhere, but at my falsely shaking form. He isn’t gentle, kicking me to double check my unresponsiveness and throwing my limp body over his shoulder.

“I almost feel sorry for you,” Roy remarks quietly, as he carries me down the hallway to Ivy’s lab. “But we don’t have a way to prepare for Mar’s attack on us. We need to know how to fight back, against a species that already controls the Justice League.”

“Gnyah...” I give off a forced groan, playing up my condition and hope for more ranting.

“Roy, just leave him on the table.” The door opens and Poison Ivy waves my original inside. “I’m almost ready for the next injection. Remember not to worry about this imposter, he stole everything from you.”

And once he’s gone, I can get my life back.” Roy slams me onto the table and straps me down.

“You want your life back?” I whisper, forcing him to lean in close. “Then have it.”

I spent most of the night, collecting every implanted memory from Roy’s life before his abduction and the three years before I ‘woke up’. Holding the memories in a tight bundle, I shove it into his brain and feel it surge through.

It awakens memories, that had nearly been wiped clean from his mind and fills in the time that I acted like him. I even give him the first hour or so of when I woke up in the Hall of Justice. I can get by with context, but this is the only way I can think of to make him see we are both victims here.

“Roy!” Ivy screams in panic, as the cyborg collapses on the floor. “What did you do!”

She rushes towards me, intent on prying the answers from me. When she gets too close for comfort, I snake my right arm forward grab the syringe ready for use on me. Stretching like a whip, I slam the needle into her neck and watch black veins spread across her skin.

As she shrieks in agony, I thin my limbs and slide out of my restraints. Now free, I grab Ivy’s head and use the boost from Grodd.

I dive through her mind link a rank amateur, tearing down the walls she has built her persona with. As Ivy’s mind collapses around me, I finally find what I need and pry the base’s layout from her memories.

I had to practice on Marvin, but I was finally able to get what I needed. He’s less functional than a potato now, but the memories I saw make it something I can live with.

He was trying to turn his captives into the inhabitants of Wonderland and even forcing experimental surgery on them. Half of them look like real life catgirls, or some other sexed up animal girl. Yeah... somehow I’m fine with what I did to him.

Ivy is in a slightly better state, she’ll probably regain function in a few days. I tore out her foundations, but the big chunks of who she is are still inside. Marvin’s personality, I turned that to dust and I don’t know if he will ever recover.

“Not leaving you behind again.” I mutter to myself and hoist a motionless Roy to his feet.

He weighs a lot, but he’s a lot lighter than Jim. The more advanced metal, is very light weight. I think Roy barely weighs over two hundred pounds.

<I’m on my way,> Sending a message to Grodd, I carry Roy with one arm over my shoulder and make my way as quietly as I can. <What’s it like on your end?>

<I’m a little preoccupied!> Grodd brushes me off, as a surge of rage comes from him and terror comes from Helena.

<Grodd is fighting one of the Amazons,> Helena explains. <She didn’t go down with the others and is a better fighter than he is.>

<Is not,> Grodd counters with a mental snarl. <She just has some kind of enchanted armour.>

<I’m almost at Noor, are you two going to be able to make it to me?> I pause at a fork in the corridor, concerned for the pair.

<Of course not,> Grodd laughs darkly in my head. <Someone has to draw the Amazons away and what better way, than destroying the Orb of Ra.>

<Yeah well I can’t carry Noor and Roy out of here on my own,> I remark with a scowl he can’t see. <So I’m going to have to cancel your self sacrifice, not sorry.>

<If you’re going to do so, you better get here soon.> Helena’s voice is more resolute than last night, the decision to save her child has given her a newfound strength. <Grodd is making a lot of noise.>

<Yeah I noticed.> A bestial roar echoes off the stone, leading me towards the action. <I’m coming in and we’re getting the hell out of here.>

<Fine by me...> I can feel Helena straining from effort. <I’ve almost got the Or--.> She cuts off suddenly, her mind going blank and I break into a sprint.

<What happened to her Grodd!> I demand frantically, but Grodd only laughs in my head.

<Oh you’ll see,> His words are filled with amusement. 

Arriving in the room, I can see nine Amazons motionless on the floor. A tenth, is embedded in the wall with a strange looking woman before her.

It looks like Helena and is wearing her dirty clothing, but her legs look like sandstone and her upper half like the enchanted steel weapons. Grodd is beating his chest in triumph and I can see the remains of the Orb of Ra near Helena.

Cassandra Sandsmark
Bana Migdhall
January 11, 2011
7:24 AM, EEST

Garfield hasn’t let go of my hand since we left the cell, not that I’m complaining. It was really scary at first, trying to sneak past all the guards. Something happened though and almost all of them have abandoned their posts, I hope my mom is okay.

“Do we wait for them?” I whisper and Garfield shakes his head no.

“No.” He sounds grim, but as long as I’m touching him I can see through the illusion. “We need to get far enough away, so this turns red.” He shows me the beacon and grits his teeth in determination. “Mister Grodd isn’t going to come, he’s going to make a distraction.”

“What?” But he’s with my mom, they have to be coming.

“So if we want to save him and your mom,” His voice is low and grim “We need to find something to protect us from the sand and go as fast as we can.”

“I’m not just strong...” I finally admit with an embarrassed blush, it’s weird thinking my dad is Zeus. “I can fly too.” He blinks with each eye and finally smiles in understanding.

“That is so cool,” He remarks with a sad smile, handing me the beacon. “That means you can take this over the sandstorm.”

“We can,” I correct him and grin, excited to finally share this with someone. “As long as you aren’t scared of heights.”

“I’m more scared of the sandstorm, or what will happen if I stay here.” I get into the piggyback position and he climbs onto my back.

“I’m going to go up and over,” I explain my plan with an excited smile. “Let me know as soon as we have a signal.”

Grodd
Bana Migdhall
January 11, 2011
8:01 AM, EEST

My King may still be searching for a way out, but Helena and I have already come to a decision. The children will get free and we will allow it to occur, with every second we fight back. If Connor had simply followed the plan and gone for Noor first, he wouldn’t be joining this last stand.

Never in my wildest dreams, did I think I would willingly sacrifice myself for a man. Yet for Garfield, the boy who’s heart is bigger than my brain and Cassandra I didn’t even consider leaving them behind.

“If we go for Noor,” I bellow in frustration. “She’s going to die with us.” Catching my foes wrists, I squeeze and feel her bones snap between my fingers.

“I’m not leaving her behind!” Connor is still in denial about our fate, ignorance gives confidence it would seem.

“We’re the ones, who got left behind!” Helena is not so kind as I, her ability to do something has made her release the pent up aggression. “We’re the distraction.”

“Damn...” Connor mutters in dark amusement. “This must be how Connor always felt.” Shaking his head in laughter, he finally locks eyes with me and shares a savage smirk.

“Why do you look so pleased?” Helena in her new stone and steel form, inquires with a frown. “We aren’t getting out of this.”

“Exactly.” My King shares, his eyes drawn in determination. “Now I have nothing to lose. So what do you think we could do, that would be the most distracting?”

“I haven’t seen much I can rig into an explosive,” Grumbling under my breath, I recall only the labs have advanced gear. “What do you suggest?”

“Taking out the Queen of course.” Connor’s voice is grim, but focused.

“Black Adam poses a problem.” I remind him with a frown. “He never leaves her side, unless something truly draws her ire.”

“Then let’s hit the whole building.” He laughs darkly and draws strength from a mind not my own. “Roy has some kind of infinite power source and with him out cold, I’m getting no resistance from his systems.”

“What do you intend?” I ask in confusion, when he passes the cyborg to me.

“For you to use his cannon, while I share how scared I am.” Connor shakes his head and shudders. “I don’t have anyone here, to stop me from getting on the boat this time. Death is scarier than I thought, it’s just the beginning and I don’t have any idea what comes next.

“I’m scared too,” I don’t think gorillas have an afterlife, so what will happen to me?.

“I’ll put in a good word for you,” Connor shares a dark smile with me and chuckles. “I don’t think an ape has ever prayed before, so maybe you can be the first to find an afterlife.”

“What choices do I have?” I absent mindlessly ask, while I get the arm cannon online. “Are they all real, or only a few?”

“Pluto I at least know exists and the same with the Kowachan spirits, you can trying calling out to them.” Connor explains, his eyes glowing a vibrant yellow. “Whenever you two are ready.”

“Make them fear us!” Helena demands, her metal fists clenched in rage. “The way they instilled it in us!”

“Done.” He remarks coldly and I feel a wave of psychic force explode from him.

It surges through the palace and washes over each person in the way. Screams of terror soon begin to echo, from every corner of the massive complex.

“Let’s make an entrance.” Helena growls and I oblige.

Sending a beam of plasma carving through the ceiling, I begin to stomp my feet eagerly. The few Amazons who are still coherent, rushing to meet us in combat. Reacting instinctively, I drop each with a precise shot of plasma and watch it eat away at them nearly instantly.

After the dust clears, Queen Bee and Black Adam approach the shattered ledge above and look down on us with sneers of condescension. An arrow clatters uselessly at the feet of Queen Bee, Connor cursing beside me.

“I may have given my skill with a bow to Roy,” He chuckles awkwardly, and I can only scowl at his error. “Because I kind of remembered how to draw and aim, but that was worse than a kid at summer camp.”

“Do you at least remember how to hit someone?” Helena drives her metal fingers, into the gut of one Amazon and breaks the leg of the next to approach her.

Helena may have gained incredible strength from the Orb of Ra, but she has no idea how to fight and is being cornered. Sending a steady beam of energy at the Amazons surrounding her, I watch them vanish in a blinding flash and roar another battle cry.

She pats the clearly controlled Pharaoh of Khandaq on the cheek fondly and whispers something to him, which sends Black Adam into a snarling rage. He rockets towards me with an outstretched fist and only Connor’s stretched arm rescue, saves me from a cratered head.

It’s strange fighting with him beside me, because he is actually covering our blind spots. Whenever a new Amazon recovers enough and makes an attack, he slingshots into them and allows me to keep blasting away.

“If all humans acted like you two and the children,” I let out an emotional bellow, aiming the cannon for Adam’s unprotected back. “I would regret things more.”

I hit the Pharaoh in the back and he crashes through the wall, allowing me to take aim on the Queen. She directs her warriors with a worried face, which only makes me smirk in delight.

“What is a Queen...” I blast her with a lance of blue energy. “To a Grodd!”

“It would appear,” Somehow she survives the plasma, a beam of yellow meeting my own. “The Queen, is still the most powerful piece on the board!” Her once elegant voice, is distorted in a savage snarl.

“We’re not playing Chess,” Trickshot gives me an opening, by drawing Bee’s ire. “We’re playing Jenga!” He sends me a clear mental image, which I gladly make occur.

Yanking the arm cannon of Roy downwards, the floor beneath the Queen crumbles and she falls with the broken stonework. I don’t let up and keep an ongoing barrage of plasma, pummelling the place I can feel her mind.

“Adam!” She shrieks, her voice echoing with some kind of otherworldly power. “Stop wasting time, and get back here!”

“What’s going on with her voice?” Helena holds position at the door and uses her vastly superior strength, to overcome the Amazons superior skill. “She sounds possessed.”

“They turned some of the Roman Gods to stone,” The King of Santa Prisca clarifies, his voice deadly serious. “And we believe she absorbed Apollo’s essence.”

“Which would mean...” Doctor Sandsmark trails off, as Queen Bee begins glowing.

“I’m the God Queen of the Sun.” My last sight before she burns my vision away, is the stone above us crumbling, to reveal the outline of Black Adam. “And I require sacrifices.”

Garfield Logan
Bana Migdhall
January 11, 2011
8:00 AM, EEST

“Why isn’t anyone here yet?” Cassie complains, unable to stop pacing inside the small cave we found as shelter. “They said we would get rescued, if we got the signal red!” She’s nearly shouting now, her voice laced with fear.

I can’t blame her, I’m as terrified as she sounds and I can’t fight back. We’ve been cowering here for long enough, one of the heroes should have shown up.

“I don’t know,” I admit, nearly in desperate tears. “When the animal sanctuary got attacked, it was only a few minutes before more heroes arrived.” I don’t understand why they aren’t coming this time.

“Over here!” A booming voice sounds from outside the cave, leading more people towards us. “Signals coming from this cave.”

“What cave?” A girl’s voice this time and she sounds angry.

“The one hidden by an illusion,” The first voice explains, which has me creep towards the mouth of the cave.

“Grodd?” A familliar girl's voice echoes and I can see a very welcome sight. A guy who looks like a younger version of Black Adam, Cheshire, and a blonde girl in a white uniform, are waiting for an answer.

“Jade!” I drop the illusion, glad to see someone I recognize. “You came!” I run towards her sobbing and throw myself at her, she thankfully catches me in tight hug.

“Garfield?” Shaking in her arms, I explain the situation and that we need to go back through the sandstorm. “I can’t believe you’re alive.”

“’Bout time we got some good news,” The girl in the white tiger costume, grumbles to the Black Adam copycat.

“How are you going to get through the storm?” Cassie demands, not caring if these are heroes. “It filled in the sky, once we passed through it.”

“We saw the storm on satellite and came prepared.” Tiger lady grins and holds up some kind of copper staff.

“Red Head, finally got them working?” The boy in a red version of Adam’s uniform grins. “Can I use it please? “I only have ritual magic and I want to feel like Gandalf for once. Tuxedo Mask always looks like she is having so much fun, flinging around her spells like she’s Hermione Granger.”

“Aw. You’re jealous,” Cheshire laughs at the revelation. “Give Marvel the staff, he’s at least used to controlling one kind of weather.”

Jade Nyugen
Bana Migdhall
January 11, 2011
8:05 AM, EEST

I keep telling myself, I’m only doing this to pay off my debt and get my pardon. That’s not the only reason and I have to admit, it’s a lot easier to please the women in my family than it was my father.

Nothing was ever good enough for him, but mom is just happy seeing me safe. I thought Artemis would never be able to understand why I left, but she willingly spends time with me. It seems being able to vent on Connor all year, left her seeing people’s actions and not just the words the say.

Her raw anger is almost completely gone, she’s been forged into someone who knows exactly what she stands for now. She’s spent all year fighting for peace, while all I did was perpetuate the war.

“I think it’s time I went for a new code name.” I mention to offhandedly to Artemis, as we watch Cadet Marvel dismantle the sandstorm. “Cheshire doesn’t feel like protection anymore, it’s only a target.”

“What do you have in mind?” My sister half turns to me, making sure to keep Billy in view. “Well,” I awkwardly praise her. “You’re the white sheep of the family, so I was thinking... I follow in your footsteps this time.”

“Wait... what?” Her eyes widen in shock and a proud grin sneaks onto her face.

“Hiding from our families sins, only got me locked up.” I remove my mask, so I can look her right in the eye. “You faced it head on, so I’m going to be Orange Tigress and be the sister who gets her hands bloody.”

“Again?” My little sister scowls at me and crosses her arms with a huff. “Do you have a single creative bone in your body?”

“Dad made sure I didn’t think for myself very well,” I admit darkly, sliding my mask back on. “I’m not as strong as you alright... I only ran and hid. The only thing I ever cared about protecting was you and sometimes... I almost told them to take you, it was just so hard.”

“But you never did.” Artemis smiles at me, while Marvel chants like a fool.

All of a sudden, the raging wind dies and the wall off sand rains down. Marvel cheers in success and has Blue Streak, rush ahead with a set of mirrors.

“Uh guys...” Billy trails off, his voice suddenly heavy. “Parties already started, I’ll see you inside!” He rockets off the sand and slams into someone, who was sailing through the sky like a thrown stone. Marvel doesn’t catch him though, he greets him with a savage elbow strike.

“Mirrors are in place.” Wally is already back, grinning confidently and vibrating with enthusiasm. “Let’s go save the day!” He doesn’t wait for a response, charging into the section of sand Firestorm turned into glass.

“Hit hard and stay safe!” Lena and the orange alien soar into the sky, intent on aiding Billy.

“You two ready?” Kon lands beside us, his blue cape fluttering in the dying wind.

“I don’t like owing people,” I purr out a response, activating my camouflage.

“Neither do I,” Adds my sister and even Supperboy, gives a solemn nod of agreement. “So let’s bring Connor home.”

<Link is secure.> M’gann’s voice, comes across as very tense. <I’ve sent the kids back to Santa Prisca, so we have no distractions. Noor Harjavti, Grodd, Helena Sandsmark, and Connor, are the only people we have to extract.>

<Don’t worry, we know our assignments,> I assure the anxious Martian. <We’ll find Connor and get him out.>

<Well you better hurry,> M’gann grimly informs us. <Because that miasma of fear you can feel... that’s coming from him.>

<He’s the thing,> Rocket growls over the link. <Making me want to piss myself?>

<Since when has he had this kind of power?> Demands Zatanna.

 M’gann admits, her mental voice now beginning to waver. 

<Well let’s find out.> Emerging from the mirror, I find some rock and metal woman fighting off the Amazons.

“The children made it?” Grodd roars in hopeful joy, as he sends a barrage of plasma at the Queen.

“Yeah, they’re on the island!” Kon answers with a grin and charges into Queen Bee. “We can really cut loose, once Blue Streak finds Noor.”

“Oh her?” Bee blocks Kon’s charge and delivers a stunning headbutt to his face. “Once she broke, I gave her and the boy’s pet to Blood. She lacked the proper attitude, for my society.”

Billy and Adam crash into the room, sending a shower of stone in every direction. The roll along the floor, until Adam pins the younger Marvel beneath himself. Once he has Billy trapped, Adam lays into him with a frenzy of blows.

Making a rather dumb choice, I approach from behind and yank his cape over his face. Before Black Adam can slaughter me, Billy grabs his wrists and gives me a bloody smile.

“You abuse the powers given to you!” The divinely powered boy roars. “It’s time to sever the connection you have with the gods.”

“You think you have the power to do so?” Adam ignores the cloak and charges his power, soon his entire body is arcing with electricity.

“I don’t need power,” Cadet Marvel declares, forcing Adam off of him and regaining his footing. “I have Superfriends!”

“SHAZAM!” Marvel’s voice echoes through the city and even I can feel the magic that was just discharged.

A wave of thunder ‘Krakooms’, knocking me off my feet and lightning strikes the grappling pair. When I groan and roll back over, I see Billy in his school clothes and a man who looks like an older relative. The man in his twenties looks shocked for a moment, before he begins to rapidly age before my eyes.

In seconds, he has reached the look of a man over a hundred and then he begins to break apart into smoke. He doesn’t look angry, in fact Black Adam looks happy for the first time since the camera was invented. He pats Billy on the back, as the eleven year old pants on his hands and knees and then the ancient looking Adam is gone.

“Fine then!” The furious Queen rages, locked in the middle of her beam war with Grodd and Kon. “I guess I’m going to need a new consort. Superboy, kill the monkey and I’m all yours.”

“Not going to work!” Kon’s voice is slurred, but still clearly focused.

M’gann is leading our link and in a genderless body. This is stopping Bee’s pheromones from taking full control of anyone. Grodd’s energy beam suddenly ends, forcing him to leap aside or be burnt to ash.

“You lied to me!” The cyborg who looks like another Roy clone shrieks at the Queen and rises to his feet. “He never stole my life... you gave it to him!”

Firestorm removes her hand from the cyborg’s neck and he gives them a curt nod. If Mary-Jane is giving the all clear, that means they purged any means of technological override. Since he was already unconscious and in Grodd’s hands, I can only assume they also dealt with any mental commands inside him.

“Don’t let them trick you darling!” Bee takes out Kon, with a floating orb of red sunlight and smashes him into a wall. “They want to take me from you now!”

"Wow, I thought my dad was the worst." I bark out a laugh, the Queen is just a big of loser as my dad was. Needing to control those around her, so she doesn't have to face how alone she really is.

“If you really consider me a son,” Roy roars in visible rage, his arm reshaping into a crimson morning star. “Why do you turn me off every night and leave me in a closet!” He leaps at her, not holding anything back in his attack.

“Because you need to conserve power sweetheart.” The Queen tries to explain, but takes a spiked ball of metal to the back.

“False” Firestorm’s two voices, come out in unison. “You have an engine of nearly infinite energy bonded to you, and do not need recharging. She want’s to control you, it is why she bound the New God’s machine to a man.”

“You’re more machine than I am...” Cyber Roy pauses, keeping his eyes on a rising Bee. “How come you even care?”

“She keeps trying to hurt our dad.” Mary-Jane ignites in a blazing blue aura. “We have a problem with that.”

Firestorm meets Bee’s solar beam, with a drill of blue fire. It pierces the yellow light and punches a hole through the energy. When it’s clear the danger she’s in, Bee tries to avoid the incoming inferno.

Her dodge comes to late and the blue fire catches her left arm. It doesn’t stop with a glancing blow, the techno-magic fire swiftly covers the Queen of Bialya. The last anyone sees of her, is a corona of blue outlining a disintegrating skeleton.

Log in or Sign up

Not so Speedy. (Young Justice SI)

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Log in or Sign up

Useful Searches

Not so Speedy. (Young Justice SI)

Most recent threadmarks:

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Flightless Man Versed in the lewd.

Most recent threadmarks: